chapters will be collected here
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
Shadowsblade here.
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keep that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Well on to the story!
please note that the first few "quoted" paragraphs are barrowed from
Whilst Any Speaks part 4
by E. E. Nalley
This great story and others can be found at http://whateleyacademy.net/
March 22, 2007
Arkham Research Consortium
New Hampshire
"Even outside, the remnant of Hekate's spell and Aunghadhail were forced to shield their eyes against the burst of magic and spiritual energy. The Amazon recovered first snatching up a discarded spear from one of the Orks, she hurled it. It flew straight and true with uncanny accuracy and pierced the queen through her heart. The force of it knocked her backward and pinned her to the wall of the castle. Wood, steel and stone, elemental powers united against the fey queen. “Aunghadhail!” screamed Nikki in shock and rage.
The queen sagged against the spear that pinned her to the stone wall. “Peace, child,” she managed, her pale face ashen. “All things end.” Then her eyes rolled back into her head. The wind rose, pulling her hair from the circlet and seeming as it blew there was less and less of her until only the spear remained, stuck in the stone wall.
Thus ended Aunghadhail, Daughter of the Burning Oak, Paramount Queen of the West, Chatelaine of Tyr-na-Baine, who at long, long last, succumbed to Death."
Aunghadhail the beyond ancient Fey Queen spirit is slain. The web of fate shakes at the change that her death has brought. That shaking brings forth of the attention of an Elder God of another dimension, another planet that used to be adjacent to earth and Gaea's planet. In the timeless void between the two worlds, two dimensions, a small pocket dimension opens up. The most private space that two Elder gods can share.
Gaea looks forth into the deep void of nothing and asked a question "Uthor? You request to talk to me? We haven't talked in several hundreds of thousands years. You still exist!"
Uthor sounding weak and tired replies "Yes my old friend Gaea. I just felt the tremble in the web of fate of your fallen elf and champion, Aunghadhail the Queen of the West. Is no more?...At least as far as I can see. With my last bit of energy I tell you this, here where no one other can hear us and know except for you and I.
I have sent you a gift. I did it many years ago in hopes that you would never need it. It has lain in total dormancy with the possibility of me expiring and it never being used. I'm sending forth what little energy I have left from my dimension that the Dark Ones have destroyed and the planet from which the gift is come to you from. I sent it to you over 150 years ago in the time of your earth that you rule over. It's the last of the champions of my world. The Emperor of them all. Hopefully this warrior of light, will be able to help you.
Unfortunately he has been dragged from death itself and obliteration. He will not be happy. I stole him away at the last second from that fate. So I bid you to the deepness of night Gaea. Remember my name Uthor Pen Draco, Gaea!" then nothing.
Gaea screams out his name one more time trying to see if he still there. Nothing happens....SILENCE. Then the dimension itself, he helped to create for this small conversation...folds into the nothingness and disappears forever.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday March 22 2007 6:05 pm
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
In the old closed down, then revitalized and reused Homestake mine in South Dakota. Buried in a deep storage chamber that holds items that are on a constant rotation between one research facility in the next within the Department of Paranormal Affair's vast web of storage facilities, research facilities, sister and adjacent companies, and the private sector that are paid to do research or store items. Is a large room approximately five times a football field in each direction. This room is only accessed by a single set of loading doors. The doors themselves are massive. Each one is fifty feet across, forty feet tall and ten foot thick vault doors. These doors can hold an atomic blast in or out.
In this room's far corner stands a block of metal, on a very dusty metallic cargo base. This block is eight feet tall by four by four foot, perfectly smooth and utterly black. So deep in black it is. That if, you shine a flashlight on it. The light would NOT reflect off of it. The light would just seem to be swallowed into it. Measuring devices are pointed at it Twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week and all they have been reading ever since they were installed and they themselves replaced, other devices of unknown types over the years for the last 150 plus years since 1842. When this object was found at the bottom of a large blasted pit. People first thought it was a meteorite strike but it wasn't. It was this block, it was laying there. But this event also happens to have coincide with the disappearance of a man of about Twenty-five years old from the area. The two may have been linked? The info on both? Was placed in the same file for this block. In that file it will show that this object has been moved many times. It was moved to many research facilities for study over the vast years. At all of them they tried in turn, with the latest tech to get a sample of this block. Not one of them over the past decades has even managed to scratch its surface. So with all those failures, this block, rotates in and out of storage as technology moves on and the researchers try once again to see what it is in new ways.
The readings on one of the many devices that constantly scan this one block of what people refer to as metal but its not. They have been registering 0000 for decades. The block it finally twitches to send out infantile amount and the device reads 0001, then an hour passes by and 0002 is displayed. Then 0003 on the next hour mark. The device self checks and readjusts itself and it still reads 0003 and then clicks to 0004. Now it's out of spec for variance for an item in storage and clicks off signal along the wire to the monitoring room. In a vast room of monitors sits dozens of people, that are watching individual monitors of dozens of other storage rooms buried deep within this mine. The deepest parts of this storage facility are far below the last actual level of the old mining operation. They've even dug even further and deeper. To store even more dangerous items and creatures in this pit.
One large monitor sitting in front of the technician flashes up and scrolls over to the set of sensors on this one object. He starts looking at the information displayed in front of him. Its such a minuscule amount of change he sees. But as required he looks at the records. This level of minuscule change for a normal item, no one would even take notice of this. This one item has NEVER changed in any of its readings in over the last 150 years of them being able to measure anything of this nature coming out of it. This one sensor is measuring the slightest bit of what can be described as arcane energy, magical force, a dozen names are used for what it is now measuring. He alerts the supervisor by pushing a button on his console and that information is immediately flashed on the supervisors console. The supervisor now searches over it, reading through the information and sends it immediately onto a supervisor in Washington DC for the Department of Paranormal Affairs department for their attention in the morning when they wake up.
The man in charge of this unit. Gets on his headset, then he clicks over to the technician that was assigned this by the computer. "Schedule that object to be directly looked at tomorrow and have the sensor replaced, just as a matter of precaution. To see if it might be faulty."
The technician communicates back to the supervisor "I did a complete fault check on it, Sir before I sent it over to you. Its not registering a fault, but I will assign it for a team to look at it and service it tomorrow." Then the monitors go back to reading their normal information, in a normal cycle and the two men go back quickly to work.
Down in the storage room of Homestake mine, deep within the large block. An awareness finally comes to the surface. That hasn't been there for eons of time. The awareness that is in it, is now given a spark of life! It starts remembering what had happened to it, during its last week on its home planet.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Hawk Lord Home world
Eons ago
Kyle Vantier's last memories from eons past flows once again. Its of a planet that used to be Gate connected to earth...Gaea's world. Kyle Vantier the Emperor of the Hawk Lords and of the whole world, He presently rules over in peace for nearly 500,000 years. He plods wearily down the hallway in his bare feet, dressed in nothing, which is a classic tradition of all the Hawk Lords. They all wear nothing when they are at home. As they always have to be in their armor when they're outside of the realm, its castle, its grounds. They wear it to protect themselves and others from the energies that course through their bodies. To be without armor outside of the castle walls, is to explode violently into nothingness. Only this armor can keep and maintain the energies within their bodies. Taking off the armor in its entirety, would be the same as loosening the control rods on a nuclear reactor. It would just let loose in catastrophic failure to blow itself apart. Only the Asterix armor seems to keep this in check.
Each Hawk Lord born has a piece of this armor fashioned, in a bracelet or necklace at birth and then its affixed to them. For the rest of their lives they have to wear it. This is not seen as a thing of slavery or enslavement. Its seen as a badge of honor to what you are! Most Hawk Lords earn their suit of armor eventually. They get their full suit in the equivalent of their teens. Shortly after that coming of age an Axe is forged for them, this is the only weapon they really train with. Hawk Lords by tradition only carry an Axe. Outside of that one weapon only a very select few barely even 'One percent' know how to wield magic. The Emperor himself was the first one to do that among all Hawk Lords ever. He transferred that knowledge to the rest of them, so that others may learn it also.
As Kyle is walking down the hallway, his companion Hawk flies up to him and starts lazy slow circles around him. Kyle tells the bird Nightwing, to come and it vanishes into nothing...to blend with Kyle. When a Hawk Lord is born. A Hawk companion that is part of the family has a chick, at the exact same second. The two are bonded forever! One dies, the other goes with their companions for until they part at death.
The hallway he walks down is immense as is the castle that contains it is gigantic in itself. The hall is several hundred yards wide and nearly forty five feet tall. He remembers the stories from the previous Emperor that he replaced and his own father and grandfather. When they came here, as almost all in their generation did as boys themselves. The large group of them slayed the Giants that occupied this castle. Then they all started into clearing the land of all the evil. This being one of the first places they managed to clear it all out of and took over the castle. Then they had their metal smith's take the stonework of the castle and slowly work the Asterix into it so that the members of the clan can walk among its hallways, sleep in its rooms without having to worry about wearing armor at all times. This place they could be comfortable as the metal surrounded them. Eventually the very stone of the castle itself was replaced with pure metal, as it was brought into existence in arcane processes and harvested slowly over tens of thousands of years.
He walks Wearily down the hallway with a weight on the shoulders of the impending doom that is coming at them all. The Dark Ones have turned their full attention to his world. He had been lending his great warriors to other dimensions and planets in trouble from the invasions of the Dark Ones. He even loaned a couple to Gaea and her cause. But the Dark Ones had decided to band together, put down their petty differences for one thing. To kill off the warriors of light because they held one power within themselves that the universe had come up with by accident probably? Or as a way to balance the scales. The "light" that they can emit from themselves is most deadly to both Dark mythos races and in large concentrations of five or ten warriors it can be most deadly and a tide turner in any battle. So The Dark Ones all banded together in one mutual pact to destroy this world. The end has been coming for thousands of years. It's been a very short battle compared to other planets and how they fell. This one is falling very very quickly compared to the slow game that The Dark Ones seemed to like to play to draw out suffering. They want to end this world as fast as they possibly can.
Vantier continues walking, yard after yard. He usually flies this distance with his great wings or teleports with the internal teleportation system built into the castle because of its immense size of hundreds of miles across in each direction. He is thinking to what's been going on during this last several thousand years. Because he knows this is the week, if not the day that he and his kind are going to end. When The Dark Ones finally moved their attention to here. They started the war by destroying the gates between one world and the next. So that no assistance can come in and none of the warriors themselves can escape. Then they started concentrating on the outer kingdoms and empires that occupied this planet in a peace that lasted for so long. That no one can remember the last war that happened here, except for the ones that were the most ancient. They eliminated the Elvin kingdom of Empress Ember and separated it from the Elves of Gaea's planet. They also eliminated the Empire of humans that had come to this world to settle from Gaea's world. They have been slowly but surely eliminating one empire after another until they got rid of all of them, besides the warriors of light. To make sure that there would be nothing to turn to or suddenly attack The Dark Ones, as they finally surrounded and prepared to utterly destroy the last Emperor.
He is going over in his mind the history of his planet and what he has done. There had always been war between the Elves or the humans that had come. The Hawk Lords usually trying to keep the peace as best they can between the two or three others that were always seeming to be quarreling.
He thought back to His own past Emperor of the time that he followed one. He fell into madness with some religion that he decided to follow. Vantier along with a couple of his brothers and the son of the Emperor. Decided to depose the great Emperor for a period of time, while he mentally healed. The group finally accomplish that goal, after several hundred years of battling with him. Then the Emperor went into seclusion for a while, with the hope that he would get better. But he didn't, he started to rise back up and he once again fell back into the vast madness that had infected his mind. Since the emperor is mentally linked with the people, this madness flowed into his own people. To drive them crazy into self-sacrifice and murdering each other.
Vantier went alone to seek help from an old Gold Dragon, on this issue with the Emperor. This Ancient Gold Dragon was not exactly friends with anyone. Dragons always saw humans as enemies and Hawk Lords even more so! He convinced the old Dragon, that he should be the first one of his kind to be given magic among the Hawk Lords. They had been cursed to never have magic in their lives, to be able to use it, or to wield it. The only time they that they wield it, is to have magic imbued into their weapons. The Dragon managed to break that curse for Vantier. But in the bargain, Vantier was turned into semi-subject to the dragon himself. Then the Gold Dragon turned Vantier into a deep black Dragon, to serve him better. Thus changing his armor color and marking him as is the only one in his entire empire that wears black armor. Everyone else wears silver, He always stood out in the crowd after that moment on within that blackest of black armor.
He remembers having to gather much power and magic for the coming fight with his old Emperor. Then he had to learn how to use his new altered form of the Black Dragon. He after many years, finally came face-to-face with the mad Emperor in a challenge fight for who was to rule. He surprised the mad Emperor with his new form and the magic he now weld. He sadly had to slay the mad Emperor. Because he could not have that madness allowed to come back up again and cause the empire to fall yet again. He then settled all the petty differences among the kingdoms and in brought peace forth to everybody. Everybody willingly followed it, for the next half-million years and peace absolutely reigned supreme on the land.
He decreed that anyone could become Emperor if they wanted! If they could do the task and get the peoples support. He also stated that his own children would not become Emperor, to replace him at any time unless they could do the task. This started a tradition that you must find your own way in the world and you will not be your father's son. You would just be a son of someone, be them royalty or a common farmer. Which meant a son of a farmer could be royalty one day and royalty can have a son who is a farmer. There is even a case in Vantier's lands. Where a son of royalty decided to turn his back completely on being what his dad wanted him to be, He wanted to be a common farmer. The farmer like most humans at this point time only lasted One hundred to Two hundred years of life. This farmer who toiled his soil. Found it loved him and he loved it back. In the exchanged love between them both. He lived to be over Five Hundred years, in perfect health all the time. One day mentally, he decided that he wanted to stop and died. This proved to everybody "if you love the work you have. Contribute it to the better of all, no matter how little it is...you'll find it rewarding." Vantier saw all the pettiness in his empire ended, with that first example and everything was great with the Empire.
Vantier comes upon a teleportation circle embedded in the floor, that he had been looking for. He teleports up into the high reaches of the castle, then walks out on the balcony overlooking the surrounding castle itself, the grounds just beyond the edge of the walls and the shield of magic that protects the whole area. He looked off into the distance, he could see beams and streams of light as warriors on the battlements fought off The Dark Ones invasion. Every once in a while he could see a great shimmer in shield itself around the castle as The Dark Ones attacks drained it One inch at a time. He sighed heavily thinking 'its only matter of time.'
He fought back his growing sadness. He knew if he was sad, everyone would feel it. Because when he was having a bad day, everybody had a bad day in the castle. When the world's inhabitants had a good day, he had a good day. He is fighting back being totally overwhelmed all the sadness that had been growing especially over the last month with his wife Gina and some of his best warriors. They had gone off to the other side of the planet thinking, that a gate could be brought back to life. He gotten word just barely a week ago, she had died many weeks beforehand at the hands of The Dark Ones. She died in a trap that they had laid with false information and with her...died one of his oldest sons. He had thrown many sons and daughters into this battle so far. He hoped he would not have to throw away anymore.
He stops his dwelling on what can not be changed, to look over the fight going on beyond the battlements now. From what he sees, it doesn't look possible that this fight is going to be any win for him. Hopefully buried deep within the castle, the last ones that he could assemble, that can build a gate, might succeed today. Because if they don't, no one is going to survive, nothing of this great world, its history and its people are going to survive.
He looked off towards the edge of the battlements as an explosion happened and another one. He knew then, that those explosions where his warriors deciding to commit suicide, to maybe destroy enough of The Dark Ones soldiers in that section to maybe turn the tide. He sighed for a second thinking that their sacrifice being so great, was probably not going to do any good. The explosions themselves when they fell in battle. The minor ones of the young, each a half-mile across. To the major ones of his older, toughest warriors Ten to Twenty miles across. Someone from Earth would say that it looked like atomic explosions, from the Warriors deaths.
He turned away from the balcony unable to watch anymore, he strode into the main room itself and a armored teenage boy started walking up to him.
"Dad I'm going down to the battlement. To see what I can do" The boy says to his father.
Vantier studies...this boy, one of his middle sons "I don't think that would be good idea. I think you need to go down into the research center, that is trying to open up that last gate. Our last hope and see if you can hold out down there."
The boy regards his father "Dad I'm going to make, my choice. To be on the battlement!"
Vantier shakes his head Wearily "That is your choice. That's going to be the final one your going to make. You know that now, you're old enough to understand what's going on. Your youngest brother and sister don't. ...But you do. Just understand that me telling you, to go down to the research center is not a gift of holding you aside from the fight. Those that stay down in the research center of this castle, as it falls about them. Will probably be the last ones dying in the greatest pain as they are tortured, as the last group of us. By The Dark Ones, when they finally overrun us. So the battlement or down there? It's...it's...up to you?" he near cries "I cannot make that decision for you, how you're going to meet your end."
With that said, the teenage boy looks upon his father "Dad I choose the battlements there's always a chance that....maybe?" hope fills the boys voice then fades.
Vantier walks forward and gives the warrior a hug "Off you go make me proud! Make your mother proud! Do your best!"
The boy turns towards the teleportation disk on the floor and vanishes in a flash Then Vantier himself turns away. Knowing that's the last time, he will see that boy. Vantier turns away from seeing the last of his older sons leave. He walks back out to the balcony and overlooks the battle once again. Just in the minutes that he had just talked to his son, as the boy went off to join the fight. The battle has even gotten worse, the explosions of his warriors falling in the fight are growing by the second. The shield wall is shaking and starting to come down. He thinks to himself 'We don't have a week. We have hours at best.'
He turns to make a symbol in the air with his outstretched arm and an advisor POPS up out of the teleportation disk. The man walks forward and bows to his Emperor.
Vantier says to him "Don't bow to me anymore! We are done and you know it! So what is the word on our project downstairs?"
The advisor shakes his head.
"As I guessed. We're finished, this is our last day. Go down there with who you can gather. Seal yourself in. I know I am condemning all of you to a painful death, one way or the other. But at least if you last a couple days, you might eke out a chance and that's all I can ask you to do."
The advisor turns without saying a word, knowing nothing needs to be said and walks to the disk and teleports away.
Vantier turns from the enormous chamber that he would normally hold court in and there's no one else there but himself, he walks back out to the balcony overlooking the grounds of his castle and the wall has just fallen just this second. Now he could see The Dark Ones and their minions pouring over the walls. The shield shutters for a second to come back on, then goes cold! It's never going to come back on now. He sadly turns, now the grief is actually hitting him. There's no holding it back now he walks to the teleportation disk and it takes him with a thought to his own chambers. One of the nursemaids is standing there, he just looks at her with a glance and she immediately walks off knowing what she has do. His two bodyguards if you can call them that at this point, even though they're not the best, they're standing there waiting. He walks off into his personal chambers and they stay outside of the door. The nursemaid hurries in his last two kids. The oldest not even Ten, the boy and seven the youngest girl. He sits on his bed and they both rush up. The son says "Daddy, has mom come back yet?"
He shakes his head "No...she's going to be back soon."
The youngest girl says "Daddy all the noise outside has got louder!"
"Don't worry about it! They're just having fun up there celebrating, you don't need to look out there anymore."
Vantier turns to the side to will his Axe into existence, then pulls it into his hand with a thought. Then lays it on his bed.
He says "Honey" to his youngest daughter "Why don't you come over here and give dad a hug."
The daughter gives her dad a hug. He holds her close, he glances up from her deep hug to the young boy "Come over here, sit down on my knee and turn away."
The young boy does just as he was told. He sits on dad's knee and looks off into the distance.
"Look out the balcony, out the window at the bright lights strobing in the distance." He says softly to the boy. He picks up his Axe with a thought. In Vantier's mind this is the saddest thing he ever thought he can do. He's decided that he is going to put his last two children in the gemstone pommel of his Axe. It's best that they be in there, between life and death. But most of all, it's better than being captured by The Dark Ones knowing that they're my kids. They will torture them or turn them into who knows?
"Son just look off into the distance" he taps the young boy in the on the head with the Axe, his body just vanishes in a flash of light and the pommel stone glows. Then Vantier starts to sob silently.
The daughter says to him "Daddy your crying what's going on?" she asks hugging him, even closer her face buried in his side unseeing.
He says to her "Hold on honey, my love is about to hit you!" he taps her and she disappears in a flash of light. Now she's also in the gem with her brother between life and death, with her on that cutting edge of nothingness, some might refer to this as purgatory waiting for judgment. He now sits hugging nothing.
Vantier falls completely into tears, sobbing. He's lost it.... The nursemaid knows that her job is done, she strides out of the room through the service quarters, wills on her armor and pulls out her Axe to go to throw her life at the last fight! Her job is finished. Then Vantier gets up from the bed, he wills his armor on himself, picks up his Axe and walks out the doorway of his chambers. At the door his two guards stand there more than ready.
He glares at them both "Well warriors! This is the final fight, shall we wait for them here? or shall we charge into them!"
One of them says "It's up to you? You make the decision Sir!"
"No I don't! This is your death! You decide!" He yells back.
The guards glance at each other "We are going to wait for them here. They are going to have to come through the last door, over our dead bodies!"
He looks to them both "It has been a pleasure to served you as your ruler. Pleasure to die with you!"
Just as he finishes that saying. The main chamber doors to his courtroom blasts open. The Dark Ones start pouring in. The fight starts between the three of them and the hundreds of The Darkness comes pouring into the room. Just as Vantier is about to fall in the battle, He is about to take his own life and destroy probably the entire top of the castle.
Uthor Pen Draco's last action, sucks the warrior Emperor out of existence and puts him in storage. Hoping to save this champion of his for a later need or use. But even with his going, the castle is obliterated 500 miles in each direction, completely leveled. The planet actually now has a dent in it from that explosion, that can be seen from space itself. This dent shows deep, to the very core of the planet and then planet starts to wobble off in space. As it orbits a now dying sun.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday, March 23 2007 7:05 am
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
The sensor team opens up the main vault door. The door, that weighs dozens of tones swings open slowly on electric motors. They then wait for those service lights snap on, one at a time across the ceiling of the whole room. Then they start walking across the room with two guards, that watch their backs in case something happens. Within this whole room, it has been filled with items that are in storage and on a rotation basis for testing for decades if not longer. As far as everyone's concerned, the whole room is pretty much safe to enter at any given time with slight precautions. The group goes over to the assigned pallet and looks at the immense black block that is sitting there. One of the technicians leans down, starts unplugging the possible malfunctioning sensor that's there. He starts by pulling it completely off its mounting. Then puts it into a empty storage box that he brought along, that was made specifically for it. While he was doing that, the other technician is pulling out the new one. Then he gets it up to spec and double checks it with his alignment and adjustment tools. As the other technician steps out of the way to box the old broken part, he steps to the pallet and starts installing the new one.
The one that is installing the new sensor leans over to his partner and says "Heya have you really ever thought about actually mounting one of the sensors directly on this thing?"
The other technician shakes his head "Nothing sticks to it. It's completely smooth. It's one of the smoothest surfaces they've ever encountered, nothing sticks to this. It's inert, it does not have any measurable properties. You gotta read the files on this thing. They tried everything that's ever been made. Trying to cut through it, burn through it and nothings been ever able to scratch it. Let alone do anything to it."
The technician that's installing the new part, finally finishes up and calibrates the new sensor. He starts looking at the information spilling from the unit onto his computer tablet in his hand. "Well, it looks like what it was reading is correct and looks like it's going up steadily percentage points every couple hours?"
One technician turns the other "I wonder what that means with this thing?"
"I don't know what, as far as a can tell you. I guarantee this thing just jumped to the head of the line for being reevaluated. Its been dormant for so many years. Its not even funny. Now that it's doing something? Somebody's gotta look into it."
They both pack up the tools and their boxes to start walking off from the large obelisk that's looking at them. The sensor clicks up another point as they walk off. In the monitoring central station the technician swivels his chair to look at the monitors that have been brought to life. That the technicians had done the swap out for the sensor to see if it was a misadjusted mount, misaligned or out of spec. The new sensor is reading the exact same specs, as the one that was replaced. He sends the information to the supervisor. The supervisor overlooks it, then tosses the information into the adjacent file folder for the item to be immediately looked at. By an evaluation team to see if it needs to be completely retested, to see if this change is something that needs to be further investigated on down the line by another department, another storage, or research facility. The computer moves the items file folder into an immediate status, for a team to come out the next day, to give it a complete and thorough going over. Then the system goes back into its dormant waiting for it's next order to come up within routine business schedule. During that night the percentages have been clicking by a little bit, by little bit per hour. They have been steadily increasing at an alarming rate. The computer is still dissecting the basic information to the technician and its still within the spec's not to be worried about.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday, March 24 2007 6:05 am
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
The next morning that 'evaluation' team is gathered itself together, nearly 20 people and six guards to watch their backs as they go into the storage room.
One of them turns to another "Jack what is this thing, that we're going to be looking at today?"
"It's the biggest, blackest, hunk of metal that you have ever seen. You can shine a flashlight at it and the light just gets sucked right in. It's the only weird thing it does, besides being eight by four x four and perfectly smooth and perfectly square. No one has ever been able figure out what it is. Its like something out of 2001 space Odyssey! It just sits there, it doesn't do anything, completely inert, it hasn't done anything in 150 years plus, until two days ago that is! Then this week it decides to start doing something!"
That technician turns to the other one "Jack did you get the last readings on it?"
"Well, I got the ones sitting on my handheld there. They're over an hour old? But this thing hasn't been progressing too much. It increased little bit last night according to the computer. But not dramatically."
"Well lets start getting the vault cycled open!"
They start the long process of getting all the bolts, all the combinations, the locks and the safeties disengaged on the doors.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Inside the vault itself
I awaken.
I fall to the floor a good foot and smack against the smoothest feeling floor.
'Is it marble? I can see fairly well in this darkness, my eyes seem to be still adjusting. What did I stumble off of?' I think. I turn around on my hands and knees then reach out to...some kind of metallic framework 'I don't understand it? Never seen this? The metal is strange, iron-based, it's really well refined, pretty good for somebody. I sniff the air, definitely humans did this.'
I stand shakily up, to fall down again and try to get back up again. I start to fall, I grab on to a, post there, something that lights up, on it looks like some symbols and runes reading back and forth. 'Interesting, its not magic? What is this? Nice lights though. Wonder what spell this is? It does not have magic on it? I sense none? I don't understand it?'
I look back to the floor. Its not marble, its not cut stone, its some kind of rock mix of some sort? Made solid! Amazing whatever this is? Definitely not shaped by magic that is. Very well done whatever it is. Kind of like how the humans made bricks at one point. I remember? to make buildings.
I manage to stumble to my feet, take a few steps and noticed something was completely off. I put my hand in front of my face and even in the great darkness of the room. My eyes are still very good. I look over my fingers and my hands. I don't remember my hands being so small, what happened to me? I would probably remember if anything happened to me? Did the Dark Ones experiment on me? Is that what happened!? No...they would crippled me with pain or something cruel! That can't be it. I feel just fine, but different.
I take a couple shaky steps forward and notice something about my walk is not the same. I take another step forward and notice my chest is jiggling! My hands race up to my chest. I feel breasts there!
"Ohh my, someone seems to have turned me into a female!" I yelp.
I reach down to my sex "To a complete female I might add."
'I wore a female as a disguise once. It was a quite a weird day when I was much younger' I think to myself 'It did work to fool those guards, looking like a female!'
I giggle at myself with that sound, I suddenly realize and think 'I definitely sound like a girl. I wonder what I look like? I need some light and a mirror'
I am trying to remember? What was the last thing that happened to me? My memories are starting to pour into my head, to fill the empty void that was just there a second ago and it all hits me in waves
pain,
grief,
dread,
anguish,
sadness,
loneliness,
emptiness and I scream out the loudest anguished cry in my life! Then fall down to the floor like a puppet with its strings cut off, then I curled up in a ball sobbing and crying on the cold floor for what must be an hour.
Then I realized! WAIT a minute! I survived somehow! I may have been changed? Are there others? I start reaching out, knowing that I can connect with any of my kind. I've done it before. I have done it for thousands of years. I reach out! AND its just.....EMPTY!.....its liking to be in a stadium for sports. That should be FILLED with 100,000 people enjoying life, loving life, having happy thoughts, being around, being around each other, enjoying each other's company and the 100,000 people are NOT there! NO one is there! The doors are locked and you know no one's coming in! Its just....empty.....lonely....only you and you know, no one else is coming in...EVER. Knowing that everybody that I've ever known is gone! The sadness racks my body. I start sobbing, crying again and laying there fully taking pity on myself.
I come to the thought of! I must go on and maybe find revenge! Somehow!...
I get back to my feet to plod across the room, on this incredibly smooth floor. My feet find its cold, but its not bothering me. I mind calls out...mentally reaches out to Nightwing, my bird. Wing's asleep and not waking up!? Not, Answering my call?
'What ever affected me must be affecting him?' I think about this for a second 'NO!?...HER! We are both female! Now that's different. How could that happen to me? Me wearing a disguise is one thing. But Nightwing being changed, that's a whole other thing! This change in us both, more than puzzles me.
I move forward a little bit more, exploring the vast room around me. I see a strange stone tablet on a metal grate. The same style of metal grate, that I was standing on a second before I fell to the floor. Metal pedestals I guess I'd call it now and I see wooden boxes on some others off in the distance. Each one of the pedestals seems to have those most weird light up posts around them, flashing in some kind of archaic symbols. The lights flicker on them like fireflies in the distance. I start examining the nearest one and what I see doesn't make any sense. I've never seen this writing before? They are all showing the same writing I find, as I look at a few. In my exploring around, I notice how perfectly laid out everything is. Each metallic square pedestal, was the same size approximately. Then every so often in the row, there are two or three of them are jammed together to hold a bigger object in one direction or another. Then its all laid out in a grid. 'A warehouse!' I think. 'So that means storage!'
As I explored around. I finally figured out, that I must be in some kind of storage warehouse. These posts on each one metal square, must be what looks over the item that's on these pedestals. As I regard them again, I think to myself 'OHH no I walked off the pedestal. They must know I moved!'
I start wandering around exploring more of what's around me, getting feelings to what's surrounding me. IT! suddenly pops into my mind. I talked to Nightwing! Where is my Axe! Next I reach out for it and find it's not there? I then reach out as far as I can, with my feelings. I call it, I feel it, I find its just trembling on the edge of my feeling. Its just out of my reach. But, it's out there somewhere. Something's holding it! Something is keeping it from me! It can't come to my calling it. I wonder to myself, is it in storage also? Are they keeping it from me? I don't understand. I reach to my wrists, my bracelets are there and so that means. I have my armor. My mind goes over the last thing I remember, is the castle falling. Everybody dying! As I think about it. The castle falling! I start to cry out loud in the sudden realization! "The kids! they're with the Axe! Ohh my, without the Axe. I can't get them back! The last two! Of my kind, of my family! I can't get them back!" I scream out!...as the pain of these thoughts burn into me.
I look around the room whipping my head about. Is this a form of torture? I pinch myself as hard as I can, to draw blood. I am alive, awake and that pain tells me that I am not sleeping or something. I walk farther out into the room, looking all around me for answers.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday, March 23 2007 8:15 am
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Outside the vault door
The examination crew starts open up the last of the locks on the immense door. The giant main bolts holding the door closed, slide out of the door itself and into their homes within the walls with a loud thud. An indicator panel on the side of the vault door immediately starts flashing red.
Jack...the lead technician walks up to it pulls the information onto the screen mounted to the wall "Guys look! That stupid block, that we are supposed to look at just lit-up with arcane energy on it and heat!" he looks back at the screen "NOW!...its darn near everything else we can measure, is shot off the scale. Guys?....we're too late, whatever happened is happening in there right now!"
The lead security guard leans over his shoulders "I don't know what, I'm looking at? But should I call for more men!?"
Jack looks at the security guard "I would if I were you! I think we should go back to closing the door up! and see what happens from a distance! You send in a robot or two. I don't feel like running in there right now."
The lead guard pulls up the security console for the room. He's about to touch the 'lights' button. Jack slaps his hand away, from that action.
"What ever you do, don't turn on the lights in there! Excite it! Surprise it! Give it energy! That's stupid!" he scolds the guard.
"I'll trust you on that one. What do the passive sensors say?"
Jack pulls up what the man wants on the monitor "According this, there is recent movement around in there. We know its not one of us! So what ever moved? What ever "it" was."
Jack keeps looking at the panel while information is displayed to him.
The lead guard gets out his personal tablet. He opens a link to the main security department for an ALERT team be sent down immediately. Five to Ten minutes go by. The large vehicle elevator at the hallways end to this section opens. The alert team comes pouring out of the elevator. Six large electric carts roll out. One is medical. Four others are more troops, more armor, better weapons, Thirty more personal. The last one is more techs with better sensors and a portable computer station. Once their cart stops, they almost leap off of it to connect more electronics to the vaults main panel and set-up!
A new Lead guard stands in the group of techs and he starts watching the new computer stations readouts like a hawk! For the next two hours while his teams set up. This man now in charge, an older, short black man with a bald head. Who has the look of a man who has seen it all or done it all. HE WATCHES the sensors. During that time, what he sees is a form about Five to Seven feet tall move around a bit...then falls down for over an hour. Then it screams in a language that the computers have never heard. It then lays there for near Twenty minutes then gets back up. Then this form moves to a pallet and seems to look at the sensors mounted on it for some time. Now all the sensors come on line finally in the Second hour of his watching and he can now tell. Its a near human form in there, with a bit higher body temperature. The form is really near Six foot tall and weighs about Two Hundred Pounds from the weight sensors of the pallet it was on. It is still walking around, then stands and reaches an arm out. When that arm reaches out. ALL THE! arcane sensors in the room go to full, jump about like mad and end with pegging the displays many times. He asks the main frame for more info on this, what he gets from the main frame. Is a time frame of a deeper storage area that suddenly drew power like mad, At the exact same time this rooms arcane energy spiked. This is the first time it has ever! had any reading. This area, the main frame showed him. Has a item that is, listed in the same file directory as the now missing block from the pallet in question. The lead man thinks about it. 'are they connected?'
The old man, now sees that his teams are now fully set-up and ready to go. He inputs a command on this console and the hallway seals in both directions with large doors crossing the hallway. The tech staff looks at this and now they really sweat...as this is never done!
Then he opens a channel to the main security room "Mr. Twain. I am ready to go in if you approve?"
"Go ahead Gunny Johnson, just please be careful" Mr. Twain the section head tells his best man for the job. He then goes back to watching the sensors of the room like the other techs here are.
Once Gunny confirms that the "target" is far from the door "OK! open it up and go in by teams!"
The vault techs. Open the final locks on the doors, as the alert team of thirty gets all set with a medical unit of two in the rear...middle. The rest of the techs and guards from the first team wait outside as back-up.
It hisses and the motors open the door. The team moves in the open door with the most armored in front, with the rest covering from behind.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday, March 23 2007 9:05 am
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Within the Vault
As I am wandering around inside at that moment, I see light coming from the far edge of the room and I stare over there.
Thinking to myself 'I guess whoever was watching over me, has decided to come in and say hi! Well I am going to act as friendly as I can and hopefully they are friendly? I don't have my weapon, I have my armor' I go over my list in my head 'I have my mental facilities. I am thinking something's missing? I don't know what it is? So it will have to wait for later. No weapon, my armor, no bird? Going into combat without my friend? First time for everything!'
I start walking in that direction, toward the new light.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
At that same time
The alert team is going in the room, in its prearranged pattern. Stronger assault team in front. Each one of them armed with either, a belt fed heavy machine gun using armor piercing ammo, or a brickbuster shotgun. This shotgun can fire a One inch armor piercing shell. That round can blow a hole through the side of an armored car like butter. But at this time the current load out is anti-personal in nature. But still very deadly. Then it can be switched to the armor piercing rounds as needed.
I start walking towards the light, hundreds and hundreds of feet away. I could see what looks like people walking in. Wearing armor?
'Great the guard? Well let's see, what happens?' I think.
As my eyes watch them I see that, they are waving around sticks in their arms. 'They also have lanterns? That admit a pretty nice beam of light! Pretty good! not magic thou? I can see and feel the difference? This 'gizmo?' light, is definitely something that humans would do. I catch the air from them. Definitely humans! They are not elves, not anything else. That's a good sign, humans are easy to deal with. They are a little bit jumpy sometimes, when they don't seem to understand something. Then they are usually bright little creatures, especially when you encourage them correctly.'
I keep walking towards them. As I do, I step out from behind a large wooden box. I raise up my hand and say "greeting"...hopefully they understand me and the gesture?
Immediately one, aims a light at me and thunder comes from the weapon! It hits me in the chest! I fly back many feet from the vast impact, to slide across the floor, on my bare backside with a screech.
chapter end
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
With this launch I am trying to go a different route and I will release the story in smaller chapters to make it easier on me to get more out to you all much faster. As the rather large postings of my past got a 'little' too big!
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and without.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external))
And a little intro of me
I am an older guy who lives in California. I am doing this project to have fun and do something creative ( AKA the muse in my head finally won the fight!)
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter, Vantier finds a way to communicate with the world via old enemies.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
Shadowsblade here.
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday, March, 24 2007
Long term Research Storage Vault
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
The encounter from the guards view
David was up front. He was scanning the boxes in front of them, cautiously going forward a foot or so at a time. His light hits something jumping from behind a box, it rises a hand and said something! It so spooked him! He instinctively touches off a round, not knowing what he is looking at. From his Brickbuster gun. The gun blasted the form in front of him, the guns massive recoil system sucks up the rearward motion of the shot. The form he shot, then flies across the room from the rounds impact and thuds against the floor.
Gunny yells into the radio "Who the F- fired! I did not order any shooting till your attacked!"
David Looks at what he shot. "SHIT! I just shot a kid!" he yelled.
Gunny yells at the radio "YOU WHAT! how did a kid get in there?"
David steps forward with care just incase and pans his camera/light down to the form laying and rolling around on the floor in pain. It looks to be a Fifteen year old girl, very tall, very well built! up top, muscular, long blond hair, and she had the bluest eyes that just led you into her angelic face! A face that just drew you in and you trusted it.
David just falls into a small trance from looking into her EYES and trusts the angel before him. He trusts her not to hurt him, she means no harm he thinks.
"David! Did you kill her?" Scott the man next to him asks. As he steps up to him.
"No dude...I didn't do it man! She surprised me and I just reacted."
"Well hopefully, she's not dead and we can talk to her?"
Scott shakes his head back and forth "David...if she isn't dead from that thing, I don't know if I want to talk to her? Anything that could take one of these slugs in the chest and get up to walk away. Is something I don't want to mess with!"
David stands there for a second transfixed by looking at the girl "We need to help her!"
The team reforms more heavy to that side of the room, for protection of the group. The secondary unit, held in the rear pours to that section. Keeping a good semi circle into the room. Making sure nothing sneaks up on it, from any angle.
------------------------------------
I start to sit-up a little bit and moan 'I definitely felt that impact to my chest!'
The hit from the guards weapon knocks the wind out of me so badly. I can't get air into me to speak, I can only moan in pain right now. Thank the Gods I don't need air to live anymore! GOD! It hurts, but it didn't penetrate in too deep, I start feeling the large and now bleeding bruise on the center of my chest. That sits between, my newly acquired breasts.
I think to myself 'OWW! That hurt! I wish now that I had my armor on!'
As I lay there for a bit thinking 'It's best to lay still, then let them come up on me. But I'm I not going to be violent towards them. I did surprise him, I should have not done that!'
Then one of the armored guards walks up to me, with one of the 'sticks' in his hands. He aims the light beam from it at me and says something? I don't understand a word he is saying? I know the implication means "Don't move!" any warrior knows that look! I lay there for second...waiting. They are looking each other very confused.
I don't know what to make of them? The weapons and the armor on them is semi metallic and other substances. I've never seen this type of armor, or recognize them from before. The sticks, that they have in their hands? They are not spears, swords or anything I know of. What hit me definitely wasn't magic! This was a human gizmo of some sort? That they cooked up without the help of magic. The humans where never magically inclined. So they always seemed to invent something instead, or steal something from the magically inclined, to work for them.
I ponder to myself. Those sticks remind me of that one device my friend that dark elf found on that one adventure we had. It fired lead pellets via some kind of chemical reaction thing. You worked it back and forth and more stuff popped out of it. Amazing little thing.
I lay there kinda still, moving enough to make them understand that I'm still alive. They're saying something to each other, half a dozen of them. They all have various boomsticks pointed at me and that's exactly what they did! They're sticks and they went boom! So I am going to stick with it! I laugh silently.
-----------------------------------------------------------
Scott then steps forward to get a better look at the young girl that is laying there, in some pain and he is just grabbed by her looks. HER EYES! "Ya David, we do need to help her!" he says.
Now both Scott and David are asking for medics via the radio net. They almost demand someone help the girl before them.
One of the team medics comes forward at David and Scott's call for help. "Who's hurt guys?" she asks them both.
They point at the same time, the medics gaze follows the action and the weapons beam of light. To the form of a nude young girl laying there.
"Hey we can't touch her, till she gets cleared by the techs!" Says the female medic. As her eyes go over the young girl.
Then she looks at me, she just falls into my eyes like the other two already have.
-----------------------------------------
As I am rubbing what should be a hole through my chest and out the BACK!. I see a girl walk forward, then talk to the other two guards and is dressed in lighter armor. She looks me over, then starts to step forward to me, she's got her hands up. I think she's trying to imply that, she does not want to hurt me. She wants to come look at me.
------------------------------------------------
The gunny sees one of his medics come forward to the girl laying on the floor. The medic looks like via her body cam and the two men looking at her too. She going to go help her before, she is cleared by the techs for dangers.
"Don't touch HER!" the Gunny yells on the radio. But its too late....she does.
--------------------------------------------------
I nod at her. I lever myself up with my arms. She comes over indicating to lay back down. I just go with her and lay back down. She's looking at the wound in my chest and then she talked to the other guys. They talk back. Then it looks like she's using a little light device? To look at my skin, she is just shaking her head at what she's finding. I think she's expecting to find a little clean HOLE through me and me having left this world. I feel her grabbing my arm to ease me up and I go with her. It looks like another person in lighter armor, a male guard comes over and she's talking to him. He gets on my other side. I start figuring out what they want me to do, they want me to stand up....so I stand up. As I stand up they realize that I am not short, I am Six foot. I'm taller than most of them, except for a couple of the males. The two in front of me, are still nervous with their weapons pointed at me. The guards open up a semi path...forming up between them all. Then these two, one on each of my sides are certainly guiding me forward and gently. I my mind is saying to me 'they must be healers of some sort. So? I will let them guide me at this time.'
The two healers I figured they are, one on each side of me, are leading me to a large door way with even more light outside. As I go out the large door, I'm surrounded by the rest of the guards and other people. I don't know what they are. They're definitely talking to each other and arguing. I have no idea what they're saying? The language they all use, is incredibly strange to me. like nothing I've ever heard. The two 'healers' are walking me out past the large doors. That go back into the storage room I was just in. My mind notes...that the doors are immensely thick, some sort of metal. Since I can't reach out to touch it, I can't figure out what it is. The both of them, walk me out into the LARGE hallway and there's a metal cart there. They lay me down on the back of it, on a small bed on its top. Everyone is arguing, all around me. I don't know they're saying! One older black man who looks in charge is real mad, at the first two guards and the 'healers'.
Gunny yells at the group "Why did you all touch her!"
The group just ignores him, till the girl is on the medical cart and safe.
As I lay on the small bed, he looks at me and I see 'the older black man' get more friendly toward me. I think 'Whoops my glamour must be on and they are fully in it. Ohh no this is not good.' I look into my self and turn it off FAST!
Then a few minutes go by, of my just laying there and the group talking around me. I suddenly realize 'I have never had a glamour like that? Where did that come from!...How do I know how to use it and what it does? I had a glamour of a type before, but it was no where near a friend making one!...humm? What else has changed on me besides this 'glamour' and my sex of course.'
Scott says to David "Did you see what your Brickbuster did to her! It knocked her flat and she is still in one piece! Barely a bruise on her! What is she made out of?"
David says back a bit nervous "She must be a mutant or something. Who knows what she is? But we have to keep an eye on her. To make sure she does not get loose." David smiles "But she seems to be friendly and she didn't attack anybody? Even thou we flattened her butt!"
One guard from outside says "Yeah nice butt too! She doesn't seem to mind being completely naked! and giving me a free peep show!"
Gunny yells at them "Guys come on! She's a kid!"
Scott looks over to the Gunny "Gunny that an't no kid. Did you see how she acted? She is not jumpy like a child. There is no child in that body. It just looks like it."
The female medic interrupts all of them "David? the only reason why she is not dead is, you loaded out your gun with anti-personal rounds. THEN add I agree with you...she is a mutant of some sort?"
As I am laying there on the small bed, that rests on the strange cart. I'm looking around for a horse or creature to move this thing. I don't feel any magic on it. They cover me up with a blanket. One tries to shine a light in my eyes and I move away from it it's too annoying. The other gets into the seat in front and we start to move off. I could feel motion underneath me, hear whirring sounds. All I could think is humans that managed to get to my world and start a small colony if you want to call it that or a enclave for trade. I always thought that they where very clever! They definitely had the crutch of not having magic. They always seemed to come up with some type technology or device or gizmo or gadget, to take the place of what we just normally used for magic every day. The cart travels a pretty good speed! Faster than any of the horse like creatures, I'd ever ridden or been around.
It seems like we have been going for near a mile or more and we come to a metallic box at the end of the rough hewn hallway of stone. Very smooth floor, the walls are very rough. Seems be beams holding everything up with metal, lights hanging from the ceiling, some kind of lantern. I don't understand what they are? They don't have the same heat a fire lamp would have? Not magic, must be another of things that the humans use? I certainly wish I could talk to them. There is pretty amazing stuff I'd like to know more about around me.
We go in this metal box, then the door slams shut. It spooks me! I jump up for second. The lady healer that sits next to me, puts her hand on my chest to calm me and says something. I figure she's just saying" take it easy...be still...or one of the many others, I can feel that coming from her. The room goes up! So we must be some kind of elevating device or elevating room? Technology again? No teleportation I guess?
Then the door opens up again. We start down a hallway must be Thirty feet across, Twenty feet tall, still rough hewn walls, and then I see doors are in the walls big and small. We are still moving at a fair clip. I can see the guards in another metallic cart keeping up with us. Then we stop in an area. The female healer gets off the cart and goes to the end of the bed I am on, yanks on it and it turns into a small wheeled cart of its own. I look around at it, pretty neat these humans every second I am here, I am amazed what they can do. They start wheeling me down a hallway a short ways, to a large door that opens up automatically. They wheel me down a hallway, its all beige and white and well lit.
A woman walks up to me and the healers start talking to her. She's wearing a white cloth jacket of some sort, she comes over to me, pulls the blanket off me. She looks at almost my wound, that is almost completely gone now. It is fading away with every second that passes. They seem to be arguing about what it is. I figure that healers are talking about me. The new one with the white coat on seems to be, the one in charge of them 'the healers'.
Now a man walks up to the group very fast. Under his arm are papers, tomes and such. He has a device in his hand that lights up, it looks like it displays imagery and writing on it. He seems to be very much in charge! How I am thinking this? is his clothing is different than what else is, he's wearing more, there are more layers to it. I have always noticed that among the rich and powerful, the more clothes you wear? You usually are richer, OR you are more important.
He is arguing with them, then the older gruff guard comes into the small hallway with me and the rest. They are all starting to talk and looks like he's kind of winning whatever discussion they have? They then start wheeling me down the hallway again.
------------------------------------------------------------
What I did not know what was going on at that time?
Is the two medics had wheeled me into the into the sections emergency clinic. The doctor on staff looked at my wound and notice its completely disappearing. She is arguing over my treatment or not. The administrator for the whole section came up.
Mr. Twain says "Why are you bringing a possible threat to the entire complex here!" He near yells at the two medics. "She should be under heavy guard."
That's exactly the time, that the Sergeant of guard arrived. The old gruff one, he starts arguing his points. That a Brickbuster shotgun hit her full in the chest and barely stunned her. She might need to be under guard. Then brought to a room for questioning. That's where they decide to bring me to. Since I seem to be remaining very calm, they are not going to be light with my guarding, but not overly showing it.
I am being wheeled down one hallway. Then I am wheeled into another room that moves up. I'm notice more guards are around me now. Not the one or two before, now it's five or six and then ten are finally added! All wearing that armor, carrying the large weapon sticks of various types and they seem to be more cautious around me now.
The elevator device or whatever it is, goes up many hundreds and hundreds of feet. Then opens up into a another very well lit hallway, not of the rough stone like before. Nothing like the last healer station that we were at. These walls are fully smooth and even. One thing I am noticing here, is the doors are all very thick looking, very ominous locks on them that I can see and there's windows in the walls of some sort. The windows they seem to be 'bared' somehow, so that you can look in? But whatever is in them can't get out.
'This might be their prisoner section? But it's very nice for prisoner section' I'm thinking.
They wheel me over to a very thick door, that's already open. Two guards are standing there, it looks like they are there to keep it open. The two healers help me off the bed and walk me in the smaller hallway. They give me a robe to wear. I put it on, to make them happy even though wearing clothes at home? is just why? we just don't do it, tradition is not to wear anything. They leave me in the smaller hallway and the close-up the armored door behind me. These two new guards minus the healers, quite casually walk down this hallway and open up a rather large door. One waves his hand for me to go in and I walk-in, they close the door behind me almost immediately. I look around this smaller room, there is bed in the corner, some kind of mirror on the wall. I walkover to look at it and tap on it. Its not glass? weird never encountered this thing before. Then I go over and touch the bed, my fingers run over the smooth, soft cloth and I find that its rather good as I feel it. I sit down on it. The bed itself, seems be well padded and comfortable for a bed. The floor...that I've been walking on in this room, is very even and level. I bend down to touch its surface by the bed, while I am sitting on it. My fingers find? It's semi-warm to the touch, but it's not stone? Some of material? Its definitely not cloth or carpet of some sort? But it feels very artificial.
I see yet, another small room adjacent to this one. After I get up and walk over to it. I open up its door and walk in. In the next room. I find the floor surface changes, the floor here is? a small intricate tile. There looks to be some kind of sink and a mirror. I then notice, a metallic thing sticking out of the sink. I touch one and nothing happens, I spin the top part and water comes out! I put my hand under the water, it warms up! I spin the other one, that one gets colder. Ok! red is hot, blue is cold, makes sense. Then, I see a glass-enclosed box in the corner. I open up the little door there, I then spin one of the knobs mounted on the wall and water come shooting out of a spigot in the wall. This must be what they use as a bath? I wonder why? That's interesting, no need for bath? I don't feel any magic?...so...that's pretty neat! In the other corner, I see a ceramic bowl and a ceramic box. I walk over to it, look at it and I lift up the lid on the bowl there. In the bowl, there is water. Then I notice a little silver handle sticking out on one side of the box and push it down. Water moves from the box really quickly, into the bowl and water goes away down the drain.
I am looking at curiously at this 'What is this for?' I wonder. I then think back to my traveling days, when I was really young. Before everything had changed about me. 'It's a chamber pot!' I think excitedly 'That's what it is! It's all water fed chamber pot. Just like the sink. I push the handle again, I watched the water disappearing, this is neat! Don't need it, but it's neat! quite unusual.
I wish I wasn't being watched. I know I'm being watched. I can feel it. Don't know by what? I'd love to pull my books out and write about this right now. I go back into the main room or what I'm gonna call the bedroom now, I sit on the bed and look around some more. I see a box on the wall, little things, toggles or something sticking out of it. I go over there and look it. I flick the little toggle and the light goes on and off. That's how you turn the lights on and off! I like this, I flick the toggle next to it. I hear a whirring sound coming from some grating up in the ceiling. I walk over to it and put my hand near it and I feel air moving. A fan or sucking device of some sort moves air in and out. I go on to explore the room some more, I look at every nook and cranny, the bed itself and how well-made it is, looks comfy and it feels great to lay on!. Finally I sit there on the bed and wait....hours pass by.
----------------------------------------------------------------
While I have been examining my room. Unknown to me
The head administrator Mr. Twain, went into a meeting with the other administrators of this section and the Gunny. They are meeting in a room not 30 feet from where I'm at. They are at the end of this hallway I am on. They use this whole section, for their prisoners and people in detention.
Mr. Twain says to his assembled people there "Well what are we going to do with her? Where did she come from? She was found in a SEALED! vault storage room!"
One of the senior technician perks up "Well sir, that...that block of eight by four by four metal. That's been under study for 150 years, that's where she came from. That's the only thing that is missing from that section she was found walking in. I've done an inventory of that room...personally. The sensors detected her coming from that area of the block...also. The sensors started becoming active on the Twenty-Second. Here it is a few days later, she walks out. So she was either in it or she is it! She seemed to be levelheaded and intelligent. She hasn't said a word yet? But then again Mr. Twain, No one has actually asked her?"
"Well Reilly" he barks out "Someone is going to have to go ask her? So is this going to be me? OR do you want to get a linguistics expert down here? Or someone who is familiar with writing out a couple hundred different languages and see what we get?"
Reilly grabs onto his computer tablet there and starts cycling through the menu to start requesting it and sees a time indicator pop up. "They will be here in less than a half an hour, tops. Should we just move her into a questioning room and see if she tries to communicate? She has not said anything yet?"
Mr. Twain looks around the room and shakes his head "A Fifteen or Sixteen year-old blonde girl popping up out of nowhere and that's what she looks like, that's what I am going to call it. 150 year-old Mystery come forth to now and we've got to solve it. We definitely got to find out what happened to our large block of metal of course. That no one has seemed to cut a hole into in century and a half of putting everything we have towards it."
---------------------------------------------------------------
Back in My room
I sit there on the bed and wait until someone decides to do something. The door fianlly clicks open. A person walks in and they're very leery of me. I see three or four guards in the hallway, still armed with the their weapons at the ready. This person has got a food tray with them, it looks like a pretty decent variety of stuff on it and it looks like liquid refreshment of some sort next to the food. They sit it down on table, on the other side of the room. I stay on the bed, to make it look like I'm going to be cooperative. She says something and waves at the food. I just nod and she exits the room. I wait till the door has been secured again. Then I stand up and walk over to the table. I find a chair underneath of it...wedged in, I did not notice before. I pull the chair out and sit-down at the small table. I do a cursory sniff at the food. My nose finds, its not turning my stomach the smells off it. I pick up the glass, it seems to have water in it. I give it a sip, tastes like water? tastes bad though, but it's water, got a metallic taste to it, I don't like it. I put that back to the side on the tray. I nibble at something that appears to be bread? its definitely is bread. But it has a somewhat unnatural taste to it. I start shaking my head thinking 'humans went a little too far with their gizmo's, its affecting their food and making it taste wrong!' There is piece of fruit there, red in color on the outside skin, pale beige on the inside. I took a bite of that, sweet, nice taste and I put it aside. Next I pick up a piece of what looks to be cheese, take a bite, that unnatural taste comes out of it. I toss that aside really quick. There is what appears to be a few pieces of meat? there. I want to try some but? I need a knife.
I pick up one of the utensils there, it looks like a fork that I've used before.
But as I'm studying it, I find this one more precise, squared, not forged or crafted? I suspect it was stamped out of something, then bent into shape. I examine it, then I notice! there is something that's NOT on the table? No knife! The only pointy-sharp object here is the fork. I grab the glass of liquid and tap it. It's some kind of artificial glass looking substance, not glass. I tap the plate, that seems to be artificial, flexible. So...they sent nothing in here, that is sharp or can be broken that can be made into something sharp. They don't trust me at all obviously. The door is locked so I am a prisoner! I push away the tray after nibbling a couple sections of food. The only thing that seems to taste any good is the natural fruits, that are there and everything else has a weird taste to it. I don't like it. I take a sip of the water just for the heck of it. I neatly put everything back on the tray, then slide the chair back into the table and sit back on the bed because its more comfortable. I sit there for what my brain says is another hour passes.
----------------------------------------------------------------
High Security holding area--meeting room
Down the hallway in a meeting room two linguistics experts Sally and James showed up and Sebastian an expert in written languages The meeting room itself is just a few scant feet from my door, down this very short hallway. The meeting room is very large, to allow some space between the person being questioned and the others in the room, plus any guards in the room. All that is in it, is a large table about eight feet across and three feet wide. A couple chairs on each side. One door in the wall with a mirror next to it, an observation window for them to look at me. The wall is the same on both sides of the room, a door and a window The group is just sitting there chatting about, where the girl came from. Sebastian's getting out all his books, that he has gathered in every archaic form of writing that he could think of. Each book has one or two samples of each in them. The girl is semi-excited that she might be getting to use her skill in languages and so is the other gentleman.
Seven of the guards open up the door to my room. One of them comes in and motions me towards the door. I was starting to actually get comfortable I was about to lay down on the bed or meditate or get a nap in! Not that I am tired, as I don't sleep all. I kind of wanted to be left alone, so I could mediate and find out what's wrong with me. Or not right with me at this point.
I get up slowly, so as not to spook them and they escort me down the short hallway to a locked room. They sit me down at this table, to see three people at the table waiting for me? Then there are four guards in the room, two at each door. I'm on one side of the table, the three on the other, There is a door behind them and I got a door behind me. There is a what seems to be a mirror on each the walls. I look at the mirror I have the feeling that people are behind this magic mirror of some sort. It is some kind glass, you see one way through...which is not uncommon even in, my magically inclined world.
The young lady sitting there says something to me and I just shake my head. I don't know what's she is saying to me and she says something else and something else, two or three dozen different words. I am shaking my head at each one, not one even sounds familiar to me. The young man says something several dozen times, I shake my head. The older man puts a book in front of me and opens it up. He flips open to a page, then starts pointing at that the writings there. My eyes are glancing at each one of them, I start going through them. I don't recognize one. I go through dozens and dozens of pages...four or five different types of writing on each page. I get through one book, to see him open up another one, for me to start going through it and then open up another one to start going through it. I re-stack all of them, then slide them all back to him and shake my head. He looks disappointed, that there is nothing in there that I recognize.
I am looking around this room thinking to myself 'Great...I can't talk to these people, they can't understand me!'
Then one of them pulls out a piece of paper, the younger male does some writing on it and slides it in front of me. I have no idea what it is? He starts doing something else to it, doing symbols and I see what he's doing! He is doing math for a language. This symbols equals yes, this equals no or true or false and I nod. Then I shake my head, trying to communicate to him that way will take us months if not years to get anything down, it's going to take forever.
He happily talks to the other girl, then with the older man.
James says "She knows mathematics! We can base a language off that!"
Sebastian says "Mathematics will take months and years to figure out a base language with her, we don't have that kind of time."
James seems disappointed in that revelation "Sebastian? but it's something to start with?"
Sally then says "It may be a start, but we have to figure something else out."
She points at herself, looks at me and says something. Then pointed me and she points at the young male and says something and pointed me. I am not getting it does she mean-- name, girl, female, male, person, WHAT! I shake my head at them.
She seems to get frustrated at it. She points to herself and says something, points to me says the same thing. Then she points to the male says something different, then she points to the other male and says the same thing.
'Okay must be male-female-boy-girl?'
I say in Hawk Lord "girl" I point myself, then at her and said the same thing.
I look at her and she seems to be excited about that. She writes down a note really quick!
I shake my head 'Great we got one word maybe? I point at the male and say "male" in hawk Lord.
She scribbles down something else real quick.
"Great we got TWO! words!" I put up my two fingers to her "fantastic at this rate? You all will be dead before, we can figure anything out" I say to them in Hawk Lord.
I am shaking my head...I am getting disappointed, I am not disappointed in them, I am disappointed in me!
Elder Gods I can speak over 200,000 languages and write close to a million! and not one! They use here! Is my race, WORLD! So dead! That no one here knows any of it! I know this is Gaea's world, I can feel that much. Did all, the older races get wiped out and only the humans remain? GODS I need an ELF! I almost laugh. Me asking for a elf! that is so funny!
This is going to take forever! The older man gets up and walks over to the door, to a guard asking him to do something. He leaves, several minutes go by.
We sit there trying to communicate with me, they hand me a piece of the fruit that, I had my table today and then say something. Great I have never seen this fruit before now. Giving it a name will not help. I just handed it back to them.
The door opens to a giant cart full books and older tomes getting rolled in here. I look at them and get excited. He pulls off a large book and hands it to me. I start flipping through all the languages that are in it. Dozens and dozens and dozens, if not hundreds, moving into the thousands. Hours go by and I'm going through the whole cart AND NOTHING!
I get to the last book. I'm actually kind of upset. I slam it shut really hard and the table shakes a bit. The guards jumped! at the sound of it slamming.
I put my hands up "Sorry don't mean to offend" I say even thou they don't understand me.
The older man says something to them to calm them down.
Sebastian says to the guards "She's just frustrated just like we are. She is just showing it. You guys can calm down. I don't think she's a genuine threat."
They all are just sitting there, thinking. One of the younger guards walks up, talks to the older guy. She pulls out a small stone out of her pocket and hands it to him.
"Sebastian? I know, I'm not a expert this. But here's a common thing. The apple Sally gave her may not be common" the guard says to him "But this rock is. Write down "rock", "stone", whatever? in as many languages as you can, say the same word over and over in different languages and then we will have other experts look at whatever she writes down in answer to it."
Sebastian looks at the guard "The young always amazes me! To come up with a simple answer, to a complex question!" He then takes the rock from her extended hand.
"I want that rock back!" she snaps at him.
Sebastian pulls out clean sheets of paper out of the stack off the rolling cart.
What is the old man doing? I wonder what he is doing? She gave him a rock? He starts writing it out neatly. He writes it one language, says a word in that language, he writes out something else, says something else in another language, writes something else and says something else in another language. As he is holding the stone? I think is he saying stone? He's not saying pebble, it's not that small. Maybe he is saying rock instead. I don't think he would be describing it exactly, rock it is! sticking with simplicity. He does it five or ten times. He spins a new piece of paper in front for me, then hands me his writing instrument.
I pick up the writing instrument and the paper. Then I pick up the stone. But I am going to stick with "rock" and not use stone, pebble, boulder or whatever else I can think of that described a piece of the earth right now. I gotta wonder if they have got some device in here, to record what I'm saying? I hope they do. I say... rock...slowly every single time, that I am writing it down. I go on for 7-8-9-10 hours straight and then they come and go out of the room while I'm writing this. The two younger ones don't seem to be tired, they are just watching intently at what I am saying, making notes. The older gentleman is doing the same. Once and awhile he sees something interesting and makes a note. I think he is making numbers for his notes and I keep on writing the same word over in every language, that I can think of on into the day or the night I don't know? I've been sitting there working non-stop, as they change guards many times and even offered me some food and drink. I turned it down. A day must have passed?... by how I measured time. I wrote thousands upon thousands of words and saying them all as best I could. I get to a point. I stop in a Huff and I slide a enormous stack of paperwork back over to them. I put the stone back on top. I point to the top, say the first word back to them. I had sat here for two days writing out 'rock' nonstop. The older man, he just looks at the enormous amount information he had just been given. I then watch as they start packaging all the papers, I have done in a large box, a very special box. To take somewhere?
The guards escort me down the very short hallway back to the room, that I originally had been in. I sit down on the bed and another person brings food and drink to me. I nibble at it, to at least say thank you in away...by trying it. This time they put some sweet stuff on the plate, that has a good taste and it looks like sweetbreads of a sort? Then there is some type of candy or something? I find it tastes really good. I lay down on the bed, meditating try to think to 'Night' my bird, my companion for life. He now, a she... just like me is dormant. Must be waiting for me to gather enough energy, I don't actually need her. I start reaching out mentally from my Axe. Its on the edge out there. I can't grasp enough of it, to give it a call. That would probably be a bad thing to have it bashing down walls or whatever? getting to me.
I then drop my mental shield to 'feel' out this place. I push out past the 'wards' of this place...most are easy, some are real hard and take quite some time to get past. Over the next several hours. I get an Idea about the people here. They feel duty bound to keep the evil, that is stored here within its walls. I reach out even farther and 'that evil' I feel it. Its old and very bad. I can feel it reaching for me with claws to rend me! I toss my shields back up. "I am not doing that again!" I think. I know I can probably take it in a fight, but why chance it?
I basically lay there for days. I go and take a "bath" in the glass box on the second day. They bring me another kind of robe and some kind of pants to wear. I'm actually kind of not wearing anything. Every time the guards come in one of them gets fussy, that I'm not wearing anything and I shrug at them every time they do this. The bath device feels really good though!
----------------------------------------------------------
Thursday, April, 1 2007 9:35 am
ARC
While I am waiting in my room unknown to me. All the paperwork I put forth is transferred onto the computers and scanned and indexed with the words I said. So that each one would match the other, is being transmitted all over the
Department of Paranormal Affairs for the US government. It has been sent to every one of their facilities, even DARPA and its sent to ARC among others in the space of three days. No answer from any of the experts known come forth with any idea. It finally comes across Dr. Otto's desk after the third day. He looks it over and thinks about who he can show this to. He thinks about the old Queen and realizes sadly, she just died a week ago or so. His friend Sara? maybe? he calls Sara on the phone, its ringing through.
------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday, April, 1 2007 9:35 am
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage, or Hawthorn Lovecraft room
Sara finally answers on her cell phone "Peetee? what can do I for you?
"Sara I have got something for you to look at? I will send a 'Porter' over with a packet for you and if you could go over it as quickly as you can. We've got an anomaly, at the Homestake Research Center. A young girl popped up there just recently, she's not speaking English and they can't communicate with her. They went through every old or new language that you can think of, both oral and in writing. Not one of them is reference-able, to anything she knows. But she seems to know how to communicate, she talks, she writes, she knows math. By the time they figure out a math language?"
Sara nods while on the phone "Yes PeeTee for them to kind of figure out a math substitute, for language. A year will have gone by, if not more. Well, send over what you got so far? I'll go through my old languages and see what makes sense to me. I have available time coming up. You can always port me over there right? As I thought Homestake has its own gate?"
"Yes Homestake has a permanent gate. We could port you from the school to it or from ARC to there, I prefer ARC to there."
"Okay Peetee" as she is saying that...a teleporter messenger POPS in her room. She turns around FAST with her hand up! ready to swipe! "Well next time could you give me more warning before you pop into my room! I almost clawed your face off! Things have been very jumpy around this school lately!" she takes a packet from of information from the Porter, he immediately disappears and she still on the cell phone "PeeTee I'll get on this immediately. If I hear or see anything in here, I'll get with you immediately. Its a nice project for me to do tonight, to get my mind off stuff here."
Otto asks her "So how is it there? Is Rohanna Ok?"
Sara tears up a bit being reminded of the Queens death "PeeTee she is fine, she is taking care of Nikki and keeping all the elves together. I hope she does not stretch herself out too far on this. As she has a tendency to over do everything. But PeeTee I think between you and me. She is hunting for the persons who caused this, she is going to kill someone is my bet. You know elves, their blood honor oaths and she made quite a few that day!"
"Should we call her in on this, to get her off that?"
"Nope...I do not want to add more to her plate now. She is not stable at all. She may have hated Aung at first, but later...she came to love that old ghost a lot! She misses being able to talk to someone who knows, what she does of the past. So lets keep this simple and if we need to. I will let her in on this, if all else fails. So good night!" and she hangs up the phone.
Sara jumps on her bed and starts going over the information on the computer tablet that just came and listening to the girl's voice.
As she is listing to the voice "At least its a pretty sounding voice for a girl. Too bad they did not include any pictures?"
As she goes through all the writing. She starts cycling through it, as fast as you can with the writing display on the tablet. While she is listening to the voice and after several hours after going as fast as she could.
She says to herself "This person wrote all this? in a couple of days...straight?! WOW!"
Sara reads on, then notices some of the symbols. One or two of them so far, are in such an old language. That reading more than a couple dozen of them, would have a drastic outcome on someone and drive them mad! But this person is cautious enough to write just the one, to know that it won't hurt anybody. Which amazes her to no end.
She gets back to the more than intriguing work, hours pass by. She looks at a new page of paper to finally see "Now! there is an old symbol that makes sense. It means...rock!" she cycles the voice tape to it and listens 'Close enough!' she thinks. "I have a priestesses that speaks this!" she says "I'll get her on standby incase, I need her!"
She calls up PeeTee, waits for the phone to ring "PeeTee! I got one for you, it's an old language of the Deep Ones, that's kind of related to one from a planet they conquered. There is not way to describe it, How she was saying it, either I know how to say it wrong or she knows how to say it wrong. But either way it's close enough. The writing is a perfect! match! Who is this girl? Her writing skill is exquisite! looks absolutely perfect. It looks like someone writing a book for a school or something! She managed to scratch all this out without proper tools and writing utensils? amazing! I would like to meet this one!"
Otto says to Sara "I will arrange what I can, as quick as I can, if you want to port up to here now?"
"Nope...how about tomorrow afternoon? That will give you time to get everything set up. Lets make it One PM? Have a good day PeeTee you get back to me with anything different happens and a Porter should be in my room at One PM!"
"Yes Sara that's good, thank you. Would you like me to send the file folder over on her? Since your going to be meeting her too? So at least you have the photos?"
"Okay! I would love that!"
"I'll send it through the Internet link, to the secured link on your ARC laptop."
"That is fine PeeTee have a good day." and couple minutes later her ARC laptop is beeping away.
She opens it up, to see a beautiful girl sitting, in the pictures taken of her and she sees a first date at the pic's top. Its been nearly a week that they've had her. A day or so with the experts. Two or three days, she did to write all the stuff out and then must be two or three days for all this writing to circulate through the network of places. To find that everybody turned it down and they couldn't find anything to do with it. She looks like she's 15 maybe 16, golden blonde hair and just the bluest glowing eyes! The look on her face says, intelligence and determination. Sara's intrigued by her, especially...that skill in languages she has.
Sara is looking at the face and only one word pops in her mind when she's looking at the face of this girl is "angelic" she just looks like an angel. There's no medical files attached. Looks like she's refusing anyone that touches her like in that manner. Sara reads up on what they think she's linked up to? The block of metal. That appeared a 150 years ago and she's quite intrigued at all of this being connected. The only thing out of place? That they have been able to notice, there are a couple of video shot and they are in not too good of shape. Is that, she seems to be wearing one piece of dark jewelry on her right wrist? It seems to be like a bracer or large bracelet that goes partially up her arm. That's the only thing that's odd about her? Sara thinks to herself. I wonder if they are going to let her come to Whateley if they can breakthrough and talk with this one?
---------------------------------------------------------------
While Sara ponders my pictures
I sit in my room waiting for them to come through with more information or something. Days have passed by, I nibbled at the food once in a while, take a shower once a day. They always bring me in a change of these clothes and I hate! wearing them. Most of the time I sit there in my room in the nude, relax, meditate. Nightwing is finally awake after two days of meditating and is talking to me. I still can't reach out to touch my Axe. I am starting to get a better feeling of what happened to me? I don't want to do anything here it's too private for them to see.
-------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday April 2, 2007 1:00 pm
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage, or Hawthorn Lovecraft room
The next day at one o'clock the teleporter pops into Sara's room. Sara steps next to the teleporter and off they go to ARC.
Dr. Otto is there waiting for her arrival "Good day to ya Sara how is everything?"
"It's fine. I'm really anxious to meet this one. She's very interesting from what file folders shows of her. Probably very puzzling to all of them at the Department of Paranormal Affairs."
Otto walks her down the hallway to the elevators, then they both go down to the facility to where the permanent gates reside between one complex and the next.
"Sara from here on, your going to go alone. You do understand that this is a two gate trip? You go to another gate from there and then go over another one. Remember they only know you as ARC employee "Janice Walters"...good luck with this and I hope you have success with it" and Otto shakes her hand as she steps off to leave.
She waves by to him as she walks into the gate. She is transported halfway across the states to the Department of Paranormal Affairs (DPA) This is kind of a hub for gates. They escort her to the next gate, it powers up with arcane magic.
-----------------------------------------
Thursday April 2, 2007 1:40 pm
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Next she appears in the Homestake complex gate room.
Mr. Twain, the section head is there to greet her "Hi, Ms Walters. I am Mr. Twain the section head. I am here to get you down to the person your here to, help us out with. Otto recommends you highly. Shall we go?"
Sara AKA Janice Walters says to him "Fine and glad to meet you. Please? lets go help this girl communicate with us all. As, she sure does look to be an interesting case."
They escort her down the maze of giant hallways. Sara notices that they just entered the security section.
Sara asks "Your keeping her a prisoner?"
Mr. Twain says "We have to be cautious Janice."
They Escort her to a meeting-holding room area, where she is told that the girl is waiting for them all. Sara enters the waiting-viewing room and she looks through the mirrored wall into the meeting room beyond. Within the next room, she sees a blonde girl sitting there at the table. Patently. The girl seems to be very calm and quiet. Sara also notes, the four guards that are also in the room with her.
Sara asks "Has she said anything today?"
"Nothing that anybody can understand" Mr. Twain says back to Sara.
Sara starts looking through the mirror intently at...this...person?
"Humm" Sara slowly huffs out "She is very patient, you can see that. She's not jumpy like a kid is. Extreme patience for someone that looks so young? strange...? Looks like it might just be the appearance of youth with this one."
Four more guards enter into the waiting room, from the hall on Sara's side of the meeting room. One asks "Are you ready?" Sara nods to him. The four guards get ready to enter the room with an equipment check, then a radio call to inform the rest of the guards already in the room with the girl.
I'm sitting in the room waiting, Looks like I am going to have a meeting with the language people that they have here or the writing specialist people yet again. I hope that this time we all make progress. After waiting calmly for several minutes.
The door opens up across the room from me, just like normal and two guards walk onto their side of the room. Then a young girl walks in behind them. I am looking at her to note, 5 foot 6 in height, white skin, red hair, and she has Elvin ears? I see her eyes? They are not human? Her hands have claws on them? and as she gets a couple feet into the room. My senses JUST GO NUTS! and told me exactly what she is! She is one of The Dark Ones! The BEASTS! the SPAWN is here!
I jump up, The chair fly's out from my backside! I go to full form! and I grew myself to my SEVEN foot SIX form. Most of my clothes are ruined by this sudden growth of over a foot in size and hundreds of pounds of mass. My black armor snaps on my body automatically with my helmet already on, covering my face fully. My Armor covers me from head to toe, thus destroying the rest of the clothes! My wings sprout out to a full spread off my back and near fills the room. I grab up the metallic table and WRENCH it from the floor. Then FLING it across room, it shatters in pieces, as it leaves a huge dent and hole in the wall. I did this to clear the room for the fight to come!
I YELL in Hawk Lord to her "What are you doing here! BEAST! Did you invade this planet too. Enslave the humans that are here?!"
My eyes bore at her. I am getting ready to release my raw energy at her, to blast her from existence. The guards are getting their guns up to point at me and she says something to me.
What I didn't know she said is "I have that effect on people once in a while" and then she giggles.
That giggle! from her! It grates on my skin, that you would giggle at something...that something...does she NOT know what she's done to me? Why I'm here and what I've lost!
I am screaming at her "You took everything from me! Your kind!" I am saying it Hawk Lord, I know she does not understand. But I'm still saying it!
They immediately withdraw her from the room. The guards now have their weapons pointed at me, just standing there in the room, with the destroyed table across the room from me. The door slams shut, on the other side. Then the door on my side flies open, as more guards pour into the room.
I look around me now. To see they haven't done anything? WHY? Maybe she's a prisoner too? I calm down to pull off my armor, shrink back to normal size, pull my wings in and I am standing there naked. As I shredded every inch of clothing that they've given me. I put my both of my hands up a little bit. I sit right down cross-legged. 'I'm done now with my little temper tantrum' I sigh and look around the room as I sit, I put my face in my hands, as I rest my elbows on my knees. I try and calm myself down more. That old soldier comes in, stands there watching me. My opinion of the old guy just went up! He knows when not to press a subject and get someone hurt doing it. After a bit time calming myself more, I glance up and he yells something at me. I nod in his direction, he points at the door. He seemed to be upset at me...this old soldier, I understand that. They lead me back to my room and one of the female guards gives me yet another set to clothes to wear. I put them reluctantly on, to make them happy.
Once I get back to my room. I pace back and forth about the room. Now I'm really upset and I'm not sure? Was that Dark One? Was she in charge here, did they send a youngster in to learn from me? Does she rule here? and they just left her behind? So she can rule over a planet that is already conquered? What happened to Gaea's planet! I need to get out of this hole the ground, so I can maybe figure out a way to talk to Gaea. That's all that is rattling around my skull, that this is Gaea's planet where some elves were at. Maybe even the elves that were a branch off from Ember's empire. That's all I can grasp on for thoughts. Its coming back slowly...everything. The only thing I notice is coming back first is all the horrors just before I died. What I had to do to my kids! My family, my wife dying! Everything else, I am getting upset at myself. I am holding it back, all that sadness. I do not want to show them weakness! To these humans or that beast.
While I am sitting there contemplating everything.
--------------------------------------------------------
Sara...they sit her in a room. Far from mine!
Mr. Twain says to her "She never reacted like that before?"
Sara is shaking her head deep in contemplation for what just happened 'I just have that effect on people sometimes and some people over the last year or so of my life, realize that I'm a Old One or Deep one or a Great One or related to the mythos and have that reaction. Like one of my friends at school now, had almost that same reaction in a way. So what I am going to do is write her a letter of introduction and have them just hand this to her. Then we will see what she says? I think it would be best.'
Sara then sits herself down for half an hour and drafted out a perfect note she thinks. All it has within its words is...introduces Sara. It says who and what she is. Might as well admit it to begin with? Because this...being...person...already knew that! It basically asked, within the note words. If they can peacefully discuss, amongst the two of them. So that she can communicate and learn from her. Sara then signs it at the bottom. Then she gives it to one of the guards to deliver to the young girl for an answer.
---------------------------------------------------
I'm sitting there for hours trying to calm myself, sometimes I get up and pace out the room in frustration. A guard walks in with a piece of paper then places it on the desk and leaves. I wait for the door lock to click, I get up and walk over to desk. I open up the piece of paper, I read it and it's in one of the older languages that's what I figured. She knows it from one of the other planets that got conquered NO! destroyed planet! I should say to myself!
I read it and it basically introduces her, gives me a little bit of her lineage, her demon name, which means nothing to me. Basically it says to me, she wants to talk. So we can communicate. That's what I am getting in the gist of, from this letter. Gods....she writes so badly, there is no skill in it whatsoever. Looks like she really tried hard to do this but, she's writing in a dead language that probably has not been seen in who knows how long. I sigh....thinking. I am not going to see this beast! Not till I have at least one demand met! I'm not going to do anything anymore with these people. Till I get what I want! AND that's my Axe! I don't get it back....I'm not talking to them....EVER!.
I put that piece of paper down on the table and I point at it for a while. The guard comes in with another tablet papers and writing materials then walks back out. I get up from the bed again walk to the table and sit down. I Start writing my reply note. Saying, yes....I would like to communicate with you, but I have one demand. I need an item of mine that seems to be missing from me. I can feel it on the edge of my senses. It's my Axe and I describe the whole thing to her. Then I put my palm on the paper to burn my name, personal seal at the bottom to make it official. I knock on the door and go and sit down on the bed. The guard comes in and takes the note away.
Sara is sitting in a comfortable meeting room for over an hour, a guard walks in gives a piece of paper to Mr. Twain, the division head for Homestake.
"Sara looks like we got our answer Don't know what it means? How about you?"
He slides a piece of paper over to Sara.
She glances at it "Oh my! her handwriting is still exquisite, mine looks like just chicken scratches compared to hers! She has so much more practice at writing than I do like this. I still don't think she is using proper tools and she is still so much better. I bet you she had trouble even reading my note!"
Mr. Twain asks "Sara what does she want? She willing to talk?"
Sara turns to Mr. Twain "Well...Mr. Twain?" she spins the note in front of him "The top part here basically says. Yes....I'm willing to talk to you and learn how to communicate between the two of us, to have a dialogue. Then this one word here is basically "but"....This section here is not a request? It's a demand! She won't talk to us, unless she gets this....and that item is? You have something of her's, she can feel it.....just on the edge with her senses. So? it's either faraway or behind a lot of something? Keeping it from getting to her. The Object....is a four foot tall Axe, with a circular topped blade and this is the whole description. I can go on with it, if you want? It says until she gets this, she is not going to talk to anyone. She will just sit in that room and wait. Then this right here!" Sara points at the corner of the paper. Mr. Twain looks down at it "That's her official symbol, seal, whatever you want to call it. Burned into the paper. This is now an official document between her and you. Wherever she's from...she's someone important, that proves that...since she has access to that. This now is a binding contract between you two. You give her the item, she talks. You don't give her the item? Then she shuts up and I'm sure with her type......the way she writes and everything, she's not some "farmer"....she's someone important or educated. Considering she has her own crest or similar seal. It's up to you to follow through with her demands. Because if your not going to.....please tell me now. I will be going. Because she is not going to talk to me. Or she will not talk to any of you for years, decade's, whatever." says Sara as she waves a clawed hand in his direction.
Mr. Twain gets up from the desk "Well Sara, I am going to talk to people about this."
"I expected that at least. I will just do my homework while waiting here for your answer" Sara starts getting books out of her bag and starts into her homework.
While she's waiting for these 'humans' to come up with their answer.
As Mr. Twain starts to leave the room. Sara peeps up "Can I ask one question? Have you been videotaping her room?"
Twain turns back "Of course Sara we have got to keep an eye on her."
Sara says to him "How many cameras have you got in her room?"
Mr. Twain thinks for a second "I would not know exactly. That's securities department probably easily a dozen?"
"Would you mind if I look at that footage, while you guys are figuring out...if your going to cave into her demands or not. I mean it is a large request! It is a weapon after all!" she laughs "You don't hand a prisoner shotgun!"
Twain nods "Sara, I will have you taken over to the central security department. So you can review them" and he walks out the door.
Sara goes back to her school work. As she's doing that, finally a guard comes in and looks as if he is in charge. "Ms? if you will come with me to go to the security department and have you view those videos? That you requested on the subject?"
The guard escorted Sara down a semi-maze of hallways and to an elevator. Once in it, they went up a few floors. He leads her to a room with lots of video screens in it.
The guard says "This room is a sub room of the security department and is used for exactly what you ask from us...to review video tape of the subject. All these eight screens can display different shots from the days recorded images. They all can be matched or synced on something. Whatever you want....just tell the technician what you need."
Sara sits down in the middle of the long desk there "Okay technician....what's your name? instead of calling you...technician" she giggles.
The female technician says "I'm Jamie!"
"Okay Jamie....what I want is her room after, she got in there. The first minutes there. Put up a shot of the main room, then the bathroom."
The tech puts up three shots, Sara adds more to them as she goes.
"That's good....now go as quickly as it can. As long as the video monitors can keep up without video loss. My mind can keep up with all eight images at high speed and of course keep the audio on."
Sara watches all of the monitors. It speeds through....seconds into minutes into then hours, into days of video are shown. The tech is amazed, that she can keep up with the monitors playing for her at such a high-speed.
Once in a while she says "Stop and Mark that...stop this....Mark that for ten seconds...Mark that...." and on.
She sits there for about two hours going through all the days of footage and she's finally done with it. Jamie calls the guard to escort her back to the comfortable meeting room where she was at.
Mr. Twain walks in "Well Sara they're still thinking about it. They are leaving it up to me whether or not I feel that she's a threat or not."
"Mr. Twain is there a way we get that video footage that I marked and stuff. Piped in here for a second? Then can I explain some items I found on it and her to you?"
"Sure."
Another technician comes and gets a screen set up, to show the footage requested. Via a large set of them. on the meeting rooms wall.
Sara says "Watch this! for a bit!....she's been here near a week? Look at this one screenshot of the bathroom. I am just going to cycle through."
She cycles through the video footage showing the girl in the bathroom the first day then shots of later days....one monitor just shows the room at very high speed thus shows, she does not use it for HOURS!
"What am I seeing here?" he asks.
"Just let it go through for a while, see what is going on, what she does...okay got that kind of in your head?"
He nods..."Yes"
"Here is when they put food in her room and watch it for a while, three different times when they put food in her room and water."
He watches it for a while...."Okay?"
"Here is a real nice close-up of her sitting on the bed, rolled forward it ten times speed, close up of her face and her neck."
"Why am I looking at this?" he asks
"Just keep an eye on it...how 'still' she is! concentrating? She must be meditating somehow? You watching it?....Okay?" she asks.
"Now let me explain what your seeing. Here...She's going to the bathroom on separate days....all she seems to be doing is taking a shower, washing her face a little bit? The other thing I noticed, she does not wear clothes in her room? Which is kind of unusual. But she seems to only to put them on, when they're requested. Most of the time, she walks around naked. Which I am JUST SURE is making all your male technicians is happy as clams! Aren't they! What's interesting!" she points it out "all for the except for the first day. She doesn't touch the toilet!"
He looks at the screen amazed "YOUR right!"
Sara nods her head "Exactly! she flushed it twice to see what it would do. She never touched it again! So what you have is a person in your room there for over six days! that HAS NOT! gone to the bathroom once! Keep it in your mind, think about that? It's humanly impossible not going to the bathroom once! look at her eat? She's been here for over six days, seven days? She has not eaten more than a handful of food. She has nibbled at stuff, she does tastes and samples. Then pushed the food aside! The water that she has drank! We are talking a cup? a full cup maybe? a cup and half? She obviously does not like the taste of it. She is literally wetting her whistle at best."
Mr. Twain is nodding to Sara "Interesting? what do we have here Sara?"
"Now this camera shot here....is the most interesting one!....I got this feeling off of her, when I was in the room with her and she does it just like I do!...watch?"
He is watching the video roll seconds for minutes for hours "What am I looking at?"
"She's meditating obviously! Here is were the key point is. SEE! when she sighs and you can hear it on the tape?"
"YES?"
"She's not breathing for FOUR and a half hours! She doesn't take a breath except the sigh! An emotion! I do that....I breathe through my skin. I don't breath through my lungs....don't need them! Yes I'm a mutant. I will not tell you what I am. Just believe me in that. I'm experienced in this."
Mr. Twain nods "Okay I'll take your word for it. Dr. Otto at ARC highly recommended you. That's why you're here, was for your language skills. I am always willing to take help from something else."
"Mr. Twain....I'm not an expert on this. Who ever you got in that room? I am going to go out on a limb! She is immortal! She does not need to eat! She does not go the bathroom and she doesn't need to breathe! You can probably flood that room with poison gas, lock her in there for 100 years and she wouldn't care."
"OHHH!"
Sara nods "OOHH.....yes!" she says with a bit of sarcasm "Very few things are what I consider Immortal and these are definitely, the signs right here say Immortal to me! Don't go to the bathroom, don't eat, or drink water and don't breathe! YA....so now you've got more information, than you probably had before. What is your choice going to be on her demands?" Sara leans back in the chair and begins shining her claws on her dress.
Mr. Twain walks around the room thinking "Well Sara....I was coming in here basically thinking NO....now I am thinking YES? We really need to communicate with this creature."
Sara nods "It would be a be good idea, not to aaahh miff off something that's gonna live forever. What are you going to do, jail her?...Then hope she doesn't get aggravated enough to decide to get out! She changed from a Six foot tall teenage girl....INTO! a SEVEN AN A HALF foot tall ARMORED! monster there for minute....'with wings'..." she adds "that ripped that table from the floor like it was nothing and smashed it against a wall like toothpicks!...." Sara sighs out "Lets just take that, as a temper tantrum. Lets not even start thinking about how much more dangerous she really can be." she turns to him after looking at the screen for a second "Honestly Mr. Twain she's been quite pleasant and cordial with people up to this point. She has not made any demands. She tired to talk to you. She hasn't threatened anyone or hurt any of her guards. She had one outburst...when...she saw me....then after it, she got quiet and sat right down, then obeyed orders of a sort! She seems to be a genuinely nice person all in all. If she was a genuine threat? She would have already hurt someone by now? Especially after you shot her in the chest with a gun!"
Mr. Twain gazes to Sara uncertain "Well Sara what's your recommendation? just so I am sure now....should I let her have a weapon?"
"I think she's peaceful, I don't think she is going to do anything evil with it? She doesn't seem to be that type?"
He sighs then paces the room thinking "I'll do it.....unfortunately we have to, have her brought to it..... not the other way round."
Sara's eyebrows goes up! "What do you mean by that?"
"Well the last four people that touched that battle axe are dead! It kills humans. Basically on contact with skin.....you drop dead! Its been in testing for over a hundred years, just like that block of metal and everybody that has come close to it and touched it.....dropped like a fly! Like the life was just sucked right out of them!"
"Interesting?.....so it's a quite dangerous little gizmo there."
Mr. Twain chuckled slowly "Interesting little gizmo?....yes.....I would say that for sure. Unfortunately we are going to have to walk her through the most secure sections of this complex, to get her to it. That Axe has been in storage just like she has been. Obviously in a better equipped area!"
Sara nods to Mr. Twain. She sits down at the desk and pulls out that special paper and writing utensils. Then starts to writing a special note.
Mr. Twain looks over her shoulder "What are you writing?"
Sara says "It says basically....you caved into her demands in a polite way, more mannerism and asks her. Does she want me to go with the whole bunch of you? Because I can at least do a little talking with her, as we take her there. Then I will translate for you all, so you can communicate. Then she gets her possession back." Sara signs off at the bottom. then hands it to Twain "Take that to her and see what she says?"
She goes back to the couch and cracks open her school books. Then goes back to the school work, she needs catch up on. Mr. Twain pass the note to a guard.
Minutes later it arrives in my room. I pick it up off the desk and read it.
....the people in charge of this facility decided to give you your item back. We have only one question for you...do you want?... it says Sara's name in the equivalency of the language....to go with as an interpreter, or not, to retrieve your possession. As your possession is being held in a more secure part of the complex. Because it's dangerous. I nod at that thinking ' Ohh ya my Axe is very dangerous!'
I pull out another piece of paper, to scratch out my reply "Yes I want you to be translator, as I go pick up my item and I would be more than happy to chat with you on the way. Hopefully these people can be trusted to do this as stated. I trust you are honorable do this. No changes accepted!
I send that off with the next guard. Minutes go by as the note is taken to them.
Sara reads it "Well Mr. Twain she's accepted your terms, she basically saying 'yes' everything stated is fine. I'm to go with as a translator. She trusts me? Maybe because my name is on this? She may trust you after this, and we will make no changes to this agreement and it has got her seal, crest on it again." Sara hands him back the note.
"So I think I should meet her in the hallway outside of her room. As its the best spot to start."
Mr. Twain has Gunny Johnson come in and sets up all the plans for this with him. As the guards come in. Sara closes up her textbooks again...interrupted....
She sighs "I am not going to get my homework done at this rate."
Mr. Twain chuckles "Well consider this as extra credit, for any language courses you have?"
"I don't take a language course."
"Okay then, I will write a really nice letter to Dr. Otto and have him pass that on to your teachers for all your cooperation today?"
She nods "Whatever."
End this chapter
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
With this launch I am trying to go a different route and I will release the story in smaller chapters to make it easier on me to get more out to you all much faster. As the rather large postings of my past got a 'little' too big!
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and without.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external))
And a little intro of me
I am an older guy who lives in California. I am doing this project to have fun and do something creative ( AKA the muse in my head finally won the fight!)
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keep that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter, Vantier meets an old enemy and is brought together with a new friend and teacher. She is moved out of the near prison to a better home, but not without complications! and surprises on both sides.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
Shadowsblade here.
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday April 2, 2007 5:20 pm
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
A guard comes into my room and he waves me out into the hallway. This time I notice that they are taking me to a new place? Not the same meeting room down the shorter hallway. They guide me to the door to this section that I came in here originally on the first day here. The door opens at the halls end and I see what looks like the man in charge from before. Then I see the little girl 'The Dark One', as I exit the door to the large hallway. I quickly glance all around to be sure, this is not my end. I count just Six guards, so I figure that if this not going to be a bad meeting? For right now anyway? Plus I think to myself...they don't have enough men, to give me problems getting free. Then add with their leader is here, I now feel better that this is not a trap.
I say greetings to her. It takes several minutes for her to figure out what I said and she says greetings back. Gods! she messed up bad. I say greetings again like you're supposed to! She figures out what I said, then says her greetings far better. I nod my approval to her.
I say to her "There you go your figuring it out!" and I say my name "Vantier"
She says her name was Sara in the equivalent language...and then she starts adding to it by saying these people know her by another name. Because not everybody is supposed to who she is. The name I gave you first, is what everybody knows me by.
I nod and say "Thank you" to her
It takes her awhile to figure out 'thank you' she said 'welcome' back to me, she messes it up. I correct her.
They start walking us down the hallway. We are chatting as best as we can.
She asks me "What kind of being are you?"
I lecture back "I am not going to tell you".....Then I queried her "are you going to tell me what you are?"
She tells me exactly what she is!....I am listening trying to figure out exactly what she's meaning and it takes several minutes for it all to get to me. I correct her, half a dozen times on her speech. Obviously she's not used to speaking the language or whoever taught it to her did such a poor job! and I told her that!
She says to me "Well this language, that we are speaking is quite obviously a dead language."
I sigh from what she just said, as I think she has no idea what she really said or what it means to me. "Well of course it is!" I get a little mean in my tone of voice at her "As your kind....killed! everybody that ever spoke it!"
She is a little taken back...then steps a little farther away from me.
I say to her, as she leans away "Sara if you're feeling afraid of me. Thinking I am going to attack you?...Walk away now! Stop talking to me! As I don't need someone that is not listening to what I've said, what I've written down AND put my crest upon!"
Sara understands. Then basically communicates to me. Is what we have here so far, via the notes... is a "sorcerers contract?" she calls it.
I nod back 'yes' to her.
We go down a small maze of corridors. Then they put us on one of those metallic carts again. We ride it down miles of corridors to some more elevators that take us into a deep section of this underground complex. She's sitting right next to me talking. She's asking questions about what I felt about the place, what's going on here and what kind of storage kind of facility that is. She's kind of gives me an idea of what goes on here. Its stores dangerous and old stuff, that the humans try to figure out how to work! I have to laugh at it all. She complimented me on how well I write. About halfway down, she finally lets loose that she can't stay here and translate. But she does have someone that works for her? A disciple? She is considered a minor daemoness and explains to me farther. That her domain is Lust and perversions. I notice that she has been very honest with me. I am trying to be honest with her...to a point. A point that does not endanger my LIFE!
I thank her, for her understanding. I tell her, That I am not sure of anything around me at this time. I'm not sure I can trust anyone, Including her.
She says that, she can understand that someone would not have any trust of her kind based on the past. She informs me, that she and her dad are dedicating themselves to the betterment of the humans around them and betterment of this planet. They both want to keep it intact and not to destroy it.
I am thoroughly surprised at that an Dark One, wants to preserve life? I find that very strange....and I tell her so!
She looks to me "YES I firmly believe in it...this is what my religion is based on."
I sigh in thought...I look at her "I wish I'd met you earlier...before all this happened to me, many eons ago."
She glances at me with tilt to a her head. That says to me, She is questioning what I am saying to her. "What I am trying to say to you Sara, is...YOUR kind wiped my kind out and if we had met sooner? My kind might still exist! As we did not attack yours, till they came after us. Over half a million years of peace GONE after they came!" I try desperately to hold back all that anger...that deep loss. I am barely holding back want to LASH out at her...to kill her, as some kind of restitution. But I can't....I gave my word.
Sara nods back to me "Yes most of my kind are very destructive...why? I don't even understand?" Sara thinks on to herself 'Now I know why she had such a bad reaction to me. She maybe the last of her kind? I'll ask daddy on this.' she ponders on more 'She might be in such denial now from all this, she does not care if she lives. Maybe that's why, she did not attack me. She was waiting to be killed?'
After almost an hour of driving around and going through doors. They finally open up a large armored door. Then we walk down the hallway behind it, more guards, checkpoints, who knows what else. We finally! come to a room, they open a large door there. As I look across the floor, I see sitting in a ring of light and I think that is obviously some kind of shield. Is my Axe!. Its floating in the shields center, to keep anybody from touching it. I concentrate, I reached for it mentaly and I could see the shield flexes greatly...trying to hold it in.
Sara yelps to me "No don't!" very quickly.
I look at this young Sara girl. I stop doing it.
I say to her "They need to release my Axe! I need it."
She turns to the officer in charge of this place and converses with him about something. When they are done, He waves to the technicians.
Sara says "Those gentlemen over there are going to do something and release the shields holding your personal possession."
"Thank you."
I watch the humans work with their rows of gizmos......Then the light stops! Around my Axe, Now I don't feel anything between me and it anymore.
I glance at her "Is it okay now?!"
She looks at the man in charge and he nods saying to her 'yes'.
I inform Sara "Can you tell them, that My Axe will move very violently across room, to my hand and I don't want anybody getting stupid or jumpy and threatening during that time?."
Sara says to me "I will inform them!"
"Please make sure they understand, that before it hits my hand. I do have control over it. My weapon has a mind of its own and if it sees me attacked. I might not be able stop it in time before it hurts or kills someone here. It listens to me all the time, but it doesn't 100% always heed me. Since we been separated for so long, it might be a little finicky right now." I snicker a bit.
I communicate that to her and she understands. After several minutes and couple tries at it. She seems to get the message across to them
"Stand back a little bit, I don't want this going wrong" I say again to her.
I call my Axe to my hand. It flies across the room in a near straight line, hits my hand. I start re-bonding with it, because I have been away from it for so long. I have to wake it back up, like I did Nightwing! When I feel the bonds are fully done.
I glare at Sara for a few seconds and deep dark thoughts enter my mind 'I have my Axe now, I could just kill her and take what she knows. With that I could leave here. Or maybe they will...these humans...put me out of my misery? As I try to escape out of here?'
Then something happens...all those, more than evil thoughts seem to fade. I let go of the Axe and those thoughts of revenge...I forget them. Now my blade, it floats off and it fades into the nothingness.
I turn to Sara "That is done, it's in storage in a way. So...did you want to sit down talk some more? Or do you have to be somewhere? As you seemed to be implying to me, that you where going to have someone else come here and interpret for me? Is that true?"
Sara says back "Yes, I am going to have, like I said. One of the disciples of my church. One that understands this language, even better than I do. She can speak it better, since she's got a little gift for doing that."
I smile "That is fine...wonderful." I offer her my hand to shake it like a warrior, in a double arm clasp and the move...it kind of catches her strange for minute, then she understands it, that we're not grabbing hands, but at the wrists instead.
I ask "If you're going now? fine...but let's talk at least on the way back to your exit?"
Sara nods back "Yes! more than happy to."
We talked! All the way back, about little things. Almost like good friends would. I think to myself as we 'chat' 'I could get to like this one...she seems to be honest?'
She asked me a strange question, during our chat "Did you like any of the food?"
"I find the 'changed' food? human made? To be completely revolting! The naturally grown foods are okay? The water here, is some of the nastiest water I have ever tasted! You can taste the chemicals, metals and everything else in it! It's not natural!"
She shakes her head "So you have definitely a taste for just naturally grown foods, not this processed human food?"
"The candies and sweetbreads....those are okay" I jest her.
She giggles at me thinking, that candies were okay and everything else was not. As were going along the ride She sees we are getting friendly and she asked me What am I once again.
I shake my head "Not now, maybe later...we can discuss this?"
But then I think of an old riddle, in my head and I say to her. "If this helps you out? If you're smart enough to figure this out...'everything that I am is in the name, I'm not hiding'.....All you have to do is figure that out. If you're not smart enough to figure it out. Then you don't need to know."
As we are going along in our conversation, she gives to me a complement? "Your immensely bright and knowledgeable." she tells me.
"One of my side hobbies was learning, reading and writing. A gather of knowledge, storage of knowledge, and giver of knowledge to others." I inform her.
I go over the basics with her how, I gather and teach what I have learned. She seemed to be intrigued about it. We get to a certain section the complex. They stop and they get her out of the cart. I shake hands with her again, then say goodbye to her.
They then, drag me down the long hallways back to the room that they have decided to sequester me into. I go in and sit on the bed after the long trip.
In my mind....I am much happier now, I can feel my Axe with me. Nightwing is pretty much back to normal 'she is not talking yet?...but that will come' I can communicate with someone! I can write out something and someone will know what I am talking about. I sit there giddily thinking about it. I can start learning from here!
As I stayed in my room, pretty much the same monotony as before goes on. They give me writing supplies paper, don't feel like writing anything. I can't read my books, in front of these people. As I don't want them to know, that I have access to books and other personal items. I don't think that they need or should know about it all.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday April 5, 2007 6:25 Am
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Two days has past since Sara visited here and the guards come to my room, almost at the normal time for breakfast. But? this time, they wave me out.
'We must be going somewhere' I think.
They lead me back down the short hallway to the 'regular' meeting room again. They sit me down, Then I notice that there is stack of paper there, like before among the other writing supplies. 'I wonder...am I meeting that new translator?' I think and then get somewhat excited at the prospect of learning!
The door across the room opens, to show me. A small, younger, human girl, blond in hair color, near 5 foot 10 in height, very very nice looking and she is dressed in the style of Mr. Twain...'I am important!' it says to all.
She comes in partway, then stops at the doorway, waves the guards out on her side, as she says something to them in their language. Then something happens very funny this time, the guards on both sides of the room leave? She finally comes in all the way and gives me a small bow. Then stands, to say her name 'Becky Dahlgren'...Then she says in fairly good language to me, that's her name and she's introducing yourself to me. Sara is the one that she worships. She's one of the priestesses of the church of hers, on which she calls the East Coast of this country, that I'm currently in. She asked me my name? I say my name in my language. What she says back to me, as close I can get out of her not knowing it is Kyley I'll will go with that. It's good enough, sounding close to my name.
I stand up, to I wave her over to a chair and have a seat. I noticed one thing about her...she has manners! The other ones here didn't and I like that she does. She then sits down, to ask me plain and simply like a normal person would do. That a friend would ask me.
"How has your day been?"
I say back "Fine, all is well with me today."
I offer my hand to her. She takes it...and instead of a handshake, she does a more feminine clasp?...Humm?
After she settles down, she starts pulling out books and they're all out of the large bag that she had brought with her. She slides them across the table, near to me.
I tap on one of them and ask her "Can I look at this?"
She says, happily "Sure you can! Look at anything I own. I'm here to serve you in Sara's name. I'm going to be here at least two maybe three times a week. We are going to see if I can teach you English and you can teach me the thoroughness of the language that we're speaking."
I look her up and down she's young, but knowledgeable. "Okay agreed. An exchange of each others knowledge on language. Perhaps you can teach me this 'English' of yours, how to write it and read it. I'll teach you more of what you seem to have more than a basic grasp of. A very good one I might add" I complimented her.
She starts opening up the tomes, she has in front of her. Inside them, I find is basic grammar for this 'English' language of theirs and its mostly translated to mine. Then She's has put together, in another book, is this old language we are speaking in together with the English equivalents and its all written out very hurriedly. To me it looks like she's done this for a couple days before she arrived here today.
As I read one of the other books, I find she included numbers system form here! As I read it fast. I'm understanding the number system they use now! Then she added the symbols system they use for math on top of it, With a equivalency in my math too? With this, I am taking in this new information very fast. As math is universal.....you just have to find the basics of it.
We sit there for three or four hours going over what, she has brought today and I am noticing that she doesn't seem to be comfortable. As we are going through this and I'm not grasping this language at all! Which is very unusual for me, not to pick up something quickly. It is frustrating me greatly...'why is this so hard?' I think more than once.
I stop in my studies, to ask her "Are you hungry? or do you want take a break?"
She says "No."
I say to her "I must insist...if you need to rest or something please do. I need your mind sharp to correct me and catch up to me. You weak and your mind not where it needs to be, does not help me. I can sit here for Ten years and study this. It won't bother me one bit. I'm not you...your mortal, you're a human as you call it. I am not, so do not follow me as an example of how long to sit here in study."
She nods her head "Yes I am very tired. I would like to go to a room, to lay down for short time and get some food in me."
"No problem...always...if you feel uncomfortable...interrupt! and rest. Like I said...I need your mind sharp and you to be able to help me out, as best you can. Because I am not grasping your language at all and that's unusual for me. Your...English...for some reason is confounding me? I am greatly disappointed in myself actually" I admit to her.
I notice as we converse in the old tongue. She's getting better at it, pretty quickly. Its like I'm tutoring her faster, than she's tutoring me. Which is actually kind of bothering me a little.
She waves the guards in and I asked her "How long are you going to be?...approximately? You do not have to give me an exact time. I can,...like I said...I'm a very patient person. I'm going to outlive everyone in this building probably. To me this is nothing."
She says to me "I'll come back in an hour. Is that fine with you?"
"Everything's fine with me. You do what, you need to do. I need you here and sharp" I say rather plainly hoping an hour, for her is fine for the rest that she needs.
"Okay...I'll come back in an hour."
She signals the guards to come in. She talks to the one in charge for several minutes then, She gets up to leave with them.
I stop her for second, to say "Becky?" as best I can get her name out.
"Yes Kyley?"
"Could you ask this guard here. Is there a way to get me out of this locked room and I'd like to go outside for just a little bit. Into the fresh air?" I near plead to her.
Becky nods back to me and she starts conversing with the one that looks like he is in-charge.
Becky asks the sergeant of the guards in the meeting room "Is there anyway that she can go outside?"
He shakes his head "No...we can't let her outside. She is still a security risk."
Becky says back to the guard almost laughing "Security risk? It's fairly obvious to me from, what I've been told so far. That if she wanted out here? She would probably get out! She's very patient and you're not giving her some outside privileges. I think it would be good idea and then she will tell us more! I don't think she is going to anywhere. She doesn't feel like that to me. She just wants to be here to learn this language obviously. Just look at all the time she's dedicated to it so far."
The guard turns to talk into his radio that's mounted on his jacket. After he is done. Then everybody stands there just waiting for Mr. Twain to come.
The supervisor Mr. Twain comes in the room after about 15 minutes. "Becky what is it you need today? Please tell me, As they really did not tell me yet?"
Becky she points at me again. I of course have no idea what they are saying.
"She'd like to go outside. Just to see or be outside for bit. That would make sense to me, as she's been here for what? Two or three weeks now? She has not seen sky...fresh air? You have had her locked in a room, all that time and she has remained very calm all that time. I think you should let her have some outside time Mr. Twain?" she insists to him.
Mr. Twain stands there pondering the question "Becky do you feel that she's one of these people who would do a sorcerer's contract at all?"
Becky thinks on it "I think she is the type of person who would do that. It would be very binding to her. She's got mannerisms of someone of that high statute and your own technicians said they already felt magic on her. So I would have to assume...yes."
"Well then, why don't you ask her. Then I will believe her. If she agrees to an agreement of that sort...Because we're so far away from anything. She can't go very far" he chuckles out.
Becky finally turns to me "They want your word of honor and a sorcerer's contract. That your not going to go anywhere. That you will come back in the building after they request you to come back in.
I look the man in charge and Becky over for a few moments "Do they want verbal or do they want written?" I ask her.
She turns and asked him my question. He looks surprised at my answer to his.
"Becky what is the difference between written and verbal?" Twain asks her.
"I don't know? Why don't you ask one of your mages? It's not what I do. I am a translator and I read history" she near laughs at him.
Mr. Twain goes to talk to someone via an intercom mounted on the wall. He picks up the handset and asks for the right department. Then hangs up to wait for a reply. A couple minutes go by. The line rings back to him.
"So your my mage consultant on staff today?" he asks "So what do you think of the question at hand...if they gave it to you already?"
"Sir...A written contract or a sorcerer's contract? Oh that's a very binding thing indeed! That's if she's a true mage. She will have to obey it 100% to the letter. If you don't live up to your end? There are drastic consequences to it."
Mr. Twain. Asks the mage consultant now worried "Like what?"
"Well since your the manager of this complex. You breaking your word to her...Will weaken all the wards and shields around the whole complex. After that happens she can pretty much come in and out and leave as she pleases instantly! I know that may sound strange Sir? But that's how it works. What you're in charge of, you break the deal? Pretty much nulls and voids any power that you can hold over her! From here on out."
Twain gasps out a little "Ohh?...But if she breaks her end on a written contract?"
"Then you pretty much have sway over her for quite a good deal. It would almost be a contract of a slave! It's up to you, how hard you want this contract written? By Doing it written...not verbal? It would say to her that you're serious about holding up your end of the bargain, as she is."
Twain hangs up the intercom turns back to us "Becky? Please tell her I'd like it written."
Becky turns back to me after they talked a little bit "He's requested it to be written. He consulted with his mage on this...so you know."
"Humm...Fine." I walk over the table. I start writing it out in my language. When I am done, I burned my symbol on the bottom and it's official...I am now stuck here. Till I find a way out or they let me...
Then I hand it to her. "There you go...Becky...just what he wants."
She reads it to Mr. Twain "Well here is her promise. It is basically saying, you let her out at least once a day for an hour or two, your choice. Then, when you request her to come inside she immediately comes inside. She will listen to whatever rules you have. She's not going to go anywhere. She will not leave the grounds without your permission."
Mr. Twain asks "How are we going tell her to come inside?"
Becky gets an Idea. She writes on a piece paper your basic commands, come inside, go outside, come here, and a couple others in the old language that Kyley uses.
"Here is a list of basic commands for her. Basically have your guards point to something, have her read it and she can figure it out." She hands the paper to Twain.
Becky turns to me "Kyley...I just gave Mr. Twain a list of basic commands for you to read, so now...you know what they want you to do. They will point at one, you read it and its simple from there. Is this all right with you?"
"Fine with me. This makes more than sense. You might want to make a bigger, more complex one for us to use. Till I learn this Foul language of yours" I laugh.
I see Mr. Twain nods and Becky leaves the room. He then turns to me then points at the piece of paper...it says...go outside...I nod. He says something to the two guards I don't understand. They lead me down the hallway. Then out the longer, bigger hallway. Then show me one of those 'carts' I get in at their hands waves to do so. After we are all in we drive down another extremely long, large hallway to an elevator that goes far up to the surface. Once there, they lead me off through a couple of armored doors. That finally lead me outside into a courtyard. It looks like a dining hall in this regard. Lots of benches and tables on the edges under a partial roof. It has a tall wall around it. In the center of the area, there is a slightly hilly area with grass, some large stones to sit on? and a rather nice pool with rock water fall.
I look around to the sky above and smell the air 'this is good!' I walk out on to the grass and kneel down on it. I get as comfortable as I can with guards watching me! I start concentrating to attune myself to what's around me, put my feelers out to what's around me. I bump against the wards. Even out here I'm still behind the wards of the complex. I don't like that, but I guess that's one of the rules. I'd love to fly right now. But I can't...I promised I wouldn't. Then I start to dwell on the other things I want to do. My books I can't read here...yet. Talking to my last two kids! I have to guard them....no one should know I have them still. Then add with all the wards up I can't go explore...out there!
After diving into what I can't do for far too long, I start to meditate on what I can do. As I go deeper and reach out as far as I dare. I open my mental shields...just a small bit. NOT! too much as I know now there is Darkness hidden and locked away here. As I go deeper I am finding many 'new?' thoughts enter my head...from where? I do not understand.
After about an hour or so, of me being out there meditating. The guard taps me on my shoulder, points on the paper in my language and it says...come inside. I stand up and walk back to the cart with them and the guards are taking me downstairs back down into the complex once again.
For the next two weeks, what seems to be our schedule. I meet with Becky every other day, she is teaching me this new language at a slow pace. That is more my issue than her not being able to teach. I basically asked her to teach me the commands for go outside, come outside, come here, do this, do that, FIRST...So at least the guards, if they say it correctly. I can understand what they're saying or asking me to do. This is so, they and me don't have to depend on a piece of paper anymore and point me around like an idiot.
In the middle of the second week, Becky brings in a vast stack of translated books for me, on basic grammar. She seems to have other people working on the outside for her, to write down translations in books for her of both languages. We seem to fall into a routine, of about four hours a day, maybe five and every other day approximately. Sometimes Becky will go an extra day in that week. On the 'off' days, I study the books she brings in to me. Every few days or so she brings in a stack of new books and translations for me to go through. As I read them in my room, all day and night non-stop. But I am still having a hard time writing this language down or reading it. I don't understand it? Me? having a hard time grasping the concept of this language is bothering the heck out of me!
By the end of the third week all I have basically gotten is the commands that she wrote out weeks ago. I also have a choppy 'hello and how are you'? This really starting to get me mad. At the end of this third week, on what she calls Thursday. Becky and stops our lessons.
Becky says to me "You seem to keep on arriving here in the same simple clothes. Is all you have these 'hospital pants and a hospital shirt'? Why don't you have them get you regular clothes?"
I regard her "In the style like what you're wearing? I don't understand why?"
"Well you will look more normal?"
I look at her and laugh a little "Do you understand the customs of my homeland? If you want hear this out, I will give you the basics? Because we don't talk much outside of the lessons."
She nods back to me more than interested "Yes I would like to hear this...please!"
"Well the custom of my homeland, where I grew up. I was that when you're at home, you don't wear clothes. Unless there's a gathering of outsiders, a political gathering, the King holding court or that style of event. Even then it's just robes."
"Oh! so you?" she blushes intensely at the thought.
"Yes...we walk around with nothing on. Outside of our home we wear armor, as we have to. But when we are at home, in it we don't...Because" I sigh "outside we always have to wear our armor or it hurts. I know that's a concept you might have a hard time understanding. We can only go outside the homeland without armor on for a day or so without problems." I lie a little to her. To hide what really happens. As I know that they do listen and them knowing too much might hurt me someday.
"Why?" she asks
I shake my head "I can't explain that. I won't. Don't ask me to explain farther... please. It just is."
"Can I see this armor?" She asks me like a small child would ask, all filled with hope to see something new!
I laugh at her "Now?" she nods and smiles.
I shake my head a the thoughts "It would probably give these guards quite a startle! So I don't think that would be a good idea."
She pouts a little at me right then. Then she gets up and marches over to the door. She knocks on it and the guard finally comes in. She's telling him something. I hear a couple of the words. I actually understand some of them now...'she, going to, and something else. I'm getting this language one inch at a time.
She walks back over to our table, kind of happy.
Becky happily says to me "You can put your armor on for two minutes. So I can see it. Then it has to come off."
"Fine I can do that for you. As long as they said yes." I look to the male guard at the door she just talked to.
The guard still standing in the doorway nods at us both.
"Okay" I start into pulling off my top.
Becky near shrieks at me "What you doing?" as she nearly jumps at me to cover me back up.
"I can't put my armor on, with these clothes still on. It will rip them apart?" I inform her.
She seems to be cautious "Okay....if that does not bother you being 'natural' in front of a 'male' person?"
"Its completely normal for me. You should not have shame of yourself? Its the way you are meant to be." I laugh.
She seems to disconcerted by that simple-ness of my statement.
I take off the top and what she calls pants. Which translates pretty close to What I call them. I keep to my smaller self...instead of the larger one, I usually wear when I have armor on. Then I manifest my armor from my bracelet. It flows out of my bracelet slower than usual, so I don't startle the guards. After a few seconds, I am now fully covered, all but my head. She comes walking over and touches it.
"Wow It's cold?" she says to me, as she runs a hand down its smooth surface.
"Inside its warm" chuckle out.
She is feeling across its surface "Its tight...you can see every detail of your body. Its just incredible how thin it is and it's just sucking up the light!"
"Yes" I sigh "I'm the only one that has dark armor out of all my people. Something happened to me and I was marked with black armor from there on out."
"When you where marked with this dark armor was that a bad thing?" she asked concerned.
"A curse and a gift, being one in the same."
She rubs her hand over it more "Does it do anything else?"
"It does many things. That would probably get your guards very upset and scared if I showed it here."
She goes on to look me over some more "How about this? Can I take a picture?"
"What is a 'picture'?"
Becky giggles "Ohh-ya We have to show you this!" Then she goes and gets something with a flat, square, box thing from her bag. That has a light up screen on it. Then she does something with it...IT FLASHES! as she aims it at the wall. Now what was on the wall, is a image in the thing.
I shake my head "No I don't want..." She gets upset, like she's disappointed "No I don't think that would be a good idea."
I ask her, as I point at the box she just used "What is that?"
"This is a phone."
I laugh "Well your going to have to explain the word 'phone' I have no idea what you mean? 'phone'?"
Since there is no equivalent word for it in my language. So she explains what it is. She tells me its a communications device.
I nod at it "Humm ? 'phone." I say out...but I get it little wrong and she corrects me. I call my armor off and get my clothes back on while I say it and practice it.
Then she starts showing what else it does. It has the 'pictures' and how other things work on it. Like 'movies'? The 'net'? and other things.
I nod to her, somewhat blankly....as she lost me about 5 minutes after she started! "You humans and the little things, that you come up with in lieu of magic. Has always amazed me" I say to her.
Then she takes a step back from me, deep in thought is my guess "When I'm not here, do they show you anything at all?"
"No I just sit my room and do nothing, meditate or I do some of the assignments you give me and read the books you bring. I am trying to memorize them. That's about it" I shrug.
Becky stands in thought at my answer for some time "I got an idea!" she opens the door and talks to a guard. About half an hour later, She sits back down with me to get back to work. An hour passes by, as we work on the new words for today. Then a guard comes in the room while we're still going over lessons. She talks to him and then another person comes in another hour later.
This new person brings in a device, like her phone...but bigger. Then the both of them start using it and talking for quite some time.
I wait...but I am too interested to wait! "What are you two getting into?"
Becky points up and around us to the walls "This room records everything that we say in it."
"Okay? it writes it down?" I ask not understanding.
"Yes in a way it does."
She goes on...the room writes down whatever is said in here and this device-- this thing here, she calls it a 'computer' remembers it? and I can go over with the computer what I said in here for lessons. Then you can listen when I say a English word and in your languages equivalent of it. Then you can listen to it back and forth. Then learn while I'm not here for those days."
"So it's a verbal writing tablet!"
She gets happy, that I understand this "Yes that's what it can do for you! I can have one of the guards come in here and show you how to do it. Then we will start making what it says and what it writes as a translation on both sides. We will make a teaching utensil out of it, for you. It should take a couple, to three days? I'll get some people working on it. As the people in charge here, they want the same thing. Now that we have the same goal in mind. They can do this, with us talking in here for the last two weeks."
"Yes this is a good idea. You are definitely a bright young person!"
She looks me over "Young person? You said ,you subsumed a human and came here from somewhere else? How old are you?"
I ponder the question for a bit "How do you measure time?"
She tells me what this is, that this is, for the times that she's come in. Days equals this, then weeks, then months and years.
I nod my understanding of what she said "Okay where I was, my homeland. I watched over it for 500,000 of your years."
Her jaw drops "YOUR 500,000 YEARS OLD!" she yelps out in English, in near shock from the thought of it.
The other person in the room working with the computer...STOPS! and glares at me along with Becky.
She blurts out in my language this time "So you're like Sara! Your never gonna die?"
"Probably not."
Then she asked me question that seemed strange "Do you know what a daemon mark is?"
"Ohh yes! I know what a daemon mark is from the one of the Dark Ones. In my encounters with them it's a bad thing."
She explains out "With Sara it's a good thing. I have not been granted one. She has only given one to select people so far. The ones who do have it...she feels are very close to her." Becky stands there for some time deep in thought.
After some time goes by, She asks me near beaming with hope "Do you have something like that!"
"Hummm? Let me think on that. As I have changed A LOT lately....so Mine might have changed. But my old one that I always have. I know I can, still do! Is same...a little in that way." I shrug a little " BUT this one of mine, is fatal...instantly. But with it everything that you ARE!...I would know. I guess it would be the same thing as her's? You would become a part of me. Did you want that? Because I would certainly pick up your language in a heart beat, if I did that. But you would cease to exist! The way you describe Sara's Mark is no where near the same, you would be just part of me. That would be it...you wouldn't get much out of it. You certainly would not experience anything from here on out. You would just be piece of knowledge in me and that's all there would be left of you."
She sits there for quite some time...she's pondering it!? Then she surprises me with her next statement "Kyley I am seriously considering it?"
I shake my head. I am in near shock at the thought! It is making me sick "NO! you got a life in front of you! I wouldn't do that unless, you're on your deathbed! That's not what I do. I respect life FAR too much. I couldn't put that kind of pain on those who you hold dear!"
Becky near pleads back "My friends and my family would think its a........."
"I don't care what they think. Its what I want. NO! I couldn't do that. Knowing that I caused someone pain? Even thou you like it? I couldn't agree to that. That would hurt me too much"...I get up and pace the room in anger that someone would toss away life like this! I start again in explanation to her..."If you where dying of some disease, I couldn't help you with and your going to die anyway...in a day or two, I understand that. This way? No! you have got another 40-50 years of life in front of you! NO I couldn't do that to you."
She looks kind of sad now, I can just feel the wave of it wash over me form her and just under each wave is disappointment added to it all.
I whisper to her as softly and kindly as I can muster out "Just Believe me...you got life in you. When you think you're going pass from this world and you still think that way? You seek me out and we will make a decision then. Until then just live your life, learn and spread your knowledge. You can make other people's lives better, that's what I believe!"
Becky looks at me more than emotional. Sadness is eating her up. I can feel every drip of it across the room and it eats at my very soul to feel it "I want to be part of something that lives on forever! and this is a way!"
I get closer to her, to hold her shoulders and smile at her face "You did that! I will never forget this. This language your teaching me, will serve me everyday for 1000's of years to come. So you made your goal! My mind can't forget anything...like I remember how many peanuts you ate yesterday during lesson time!" She looks at me smiling now..."You ate 374 in that bowl!...See you are going to live on and my kids will learn what you have shown me here! So?...You have to have a presence and try. Giving up is silly." I start to pace the room....then I glace at her standing there "You know...what?... since we broached this subject. How about we end today's lesson at this and you can go home to think about what I said. I'm going to ask them to go outside."
I walk over to the guard and ask him "Outside...go...please?"
I'm starting to leave the room and I see Becky going out the other door. She really does not look happy. I can feel the sadness and dread in her across the room. I hope I did not mess this up and she leaves!
The guard gets my attention back too him and says "Something...something...go outside?" I nod back to him.
He talks into that voice moving device of his. Then after it talks back to him they start into walking me down the hallway to take me outside again. We go on the same path as the last 17 times I have been let outside.
As we get finally outside I ask him "Outside...long?" He holds up three fingers "Hours?" I ask...
He says "Yes" as he nods back to me.
I say back to him "Good!" he smiles back to me...I nod and I am feeling quite pleased with myself! I am talking to them!
Once out on the green area, that they only let me go to. After I sit down, to start into relaxing my mind and body. To let my mind drift about freely. I find that doing this once and awhile, new thoughts seem to come to me in my head? But when I do this in my room I get nothing. So I relate outside to doing this as much as I can now!
As I sit and relax...I find the answers of Becky's last question to me, just flow into my mind. Yes! I can do what Sara does now...As the 'laws" governing here, say it has to be that way! They say, to me... if I save someone's life or change something about them, a equal 'price!' must be paid. This keeps the gates of hell or heaven shut! So that one 'wishing' moron can't wreck the train we are all on!
I sit there and let all that new knowledge flow into me, the new parts flow into my mind to get moved into place and 'filed' for later review. I also start think about this place and my place in it, at the same time. Now I notice that my mind can have many thoughts going at the same time, just like I did in the past. I am starting to grow back toward what was normal for me.
While my mind is doing all that...I really like being outside for a bit. As being in the tunnels of this complex may not bother me. But being outside is far better still. I think...NO I wish! I could get out of here and get airborne! Too fly about for hours! But no way, do they trust me that far yet! But time will change this!
As my body sits there for quite some time and my mind drifts to dozens of thought at the same time, to solve them or mull over them. The guard finally come over to me "Something...inside...now..go...?" is what I think he said to me...he finally says this enough times, I get it. 'my comprehension of this language is killing me!'
I finally nod back to him "Okay" I am finally learning that..'okay'..means....yes.
After I nod agreement to the guards, then they take me on the long boring path back to my room again. I am starting to see THAT room as more prison cell that it really is than 'guest room'.... Once I get there, I start right into pacing the room. As I am really upset. I want to help Becky with her goal. But she might not see what I already do, that she has succeeded! As I pace my room in thought, a knock is at my door I almost laugh at it. Manners? as if I can NOT open it! They control it, not me?
A man comes in my room and places a tray of fresh food on my desk. As he starts to leave I say "Thanks" and he nods back. I glance over the tray of food. I see that they finally got onto the idea that bringing me full services of certain foods is just a waste of time. Now they are bring to me samples of food to try out something else different. When I like something I put a little of it aside on the tray to say to them 'I like to see that again'....they seem to be keeping track of that. As now in the fourth week of me being here. They are dividing the tray in half, new stuff on one side, old favorites on the other and a little bit of water. I sit and eat or try out what is there.
Then I go to sit back on my bed and meditate all night. All that fills my mind all night is that Becky is mad at me and most likely has left. As I said NO to her dream.
On the coming of morning. I go get my morning shower over with, as I dry myself off and brush out my hair. I am thinking of my wife and little girl I did this for. I am starting to feel down from it. A knock is at the door once again. I suck in those feelings, as a female guard comes in with my 'food' and a large bag. She puts the tray down on my table and walks over to my bed where I am sitting at. To pull out lots of new clothes.
'Humm a female?' I've only seen two or three females in the whole building. I have only seen males near all this time.
What she pulls from the bag is, new dark blue pants for me and a blue shirt. Then she pulls out and places on the bed even more things.
As she does this. She points to the first items "Socks?" they are both small and white in color...then she pulls up her pant leg to point at one on her leg, under the pants, but over her feet.
I say "Socks" but mess I it up about a dozen times, as she corrects me.
Then she moves on to "Shoes" and shows me them, they are very weird for 'shoes' but look good and they are both black with some white blue strips on them. She asks for my foot and slips a sock on...then a shoe on it. I nod back my understanding of it. She takes both back off.
She then takes out "Underwear" and they are two parts. One "Bra" that's a real bright pink and 'see through?' I wonder why? Then one "panties" set....real small and thin in the same color. I go through learning those words and items they go with. She asks me to take off my shirt. I do so. Then she shows me the rather complicated way to put both on. I hate it!...but they are far softer than the shirt, I have been wearing!
She then pulls out a new shirt, that I put on, she makes sure I do the buttons right. I near slap her hand away! I know buttons! they are common! Then she picks up the new pants.
"Blue jeans" she says to me.
I say it over ten times before, I get it right.
She hands them to me and motions for me to put them on. I find them a bit tight. But they loosen up, After I am done getting them on and stand up. I get all the clothes on and straight. She spins me about, looks me over and then nods her approval.
She grabs the bag one more time and pulls out a coat...a "Jacket" then she rubs it indicating the cloth itself "Denim" she then hands it to me.
She looks me over once again. Then hands me the shoes and socks to put on. I do and now...I guess this is presentable and I shrug at it all.
She then walks out of the room, pretty much without saying a word and her job is done. So I sit and eat or really pick at the food she brought to me. As I am feeling down...Becky...I just know she left. Later on that day, they come to get me and take me to my lessons room. My pace down the hall is slow and I feel sad. I have to wonder who is going to teach me today and how far will this set me back?
As I come in, I see Becky sitting there as usual. Joy just fills me. As I had thought all night, I had messed up and she would be gone!
"Your here!" I beamed at her. Showing my immense JOY at her being there!
"Of course I am?" she says to me more than confused at what I said AND how I said it!
I admit to her "I just thought, with how sad you felt yesterday...you...that you would leave? Especially after I told you no...on what you wanted?"
"Ahh no I would never leave someone in this kind of position. You need me to teach you this. Besides I promised, I would to you and Sara. So here I stay till I am done at least" she proclaimed to me.
"Well I am very happy you stayed!" I near bounce out.
Becky finally notices the clothes on me "WOW! they brought you new clothes! I asked them too, but they did it so fast!"
I spin about "Yes they did...Well I hope this makes you happy?"
She looks me over, but her face and emotions say disappointment "Well they got you new clothes. But they sent a man to buy them...he did shop in the girls section, but I can tell it was a guy by what he bought!"
"SO this is bad?" I ask not even knowing what is correct here.
"Ahh no...not all bad. The shirt has got to go. The jeans he bought....Ahhumm he bought them to show off your butt! That's why they are so tight on you! The shoes are Okay for now" She looks down my shirt by pulling it out a bit "AND!! that bra?...he picked a sexy one! That A-hole! He must be one of the guards who sees you everyday on camera and he is getting his thrills at seeing you in that!" She moves me about and pulls on the pants sides to see the 'panties' "YEP just as I thought, the panties match! Ooo I am mad!" she hisses out through clinched teeth.
Gods I can feel the anger rolling off her. I step back a few paces to give me more room. Becky sees my move and my face change in looks "What's wrong?" She asks me.
"Ahhh I can feel your anger...real bad and if I don't step back a little now. I might get mad from it myself?" I say a bit sheepish, to her raising anger.
"You feel my emotions?" she appears to me more than startled.
"Ahh yes I do. Normally I keep all my shields up...but when I am in here with you? I drop them, so I can get a 'feeling' to what your saying. I find it helps out a lot with learning faster."
"So you 'feel' what I do?" I nod "So? I had better keep it down a little!" she giggles out. I now feel, that she is happy again.
"Thanks that helps. I really don't want to shield you out."
"Do you feel the others here?" she quizzes me.
"Yes I do...but I keep my shields up everywhere but here. As there is what can only be described as...pure evil stored here....somewhere?" I wave my finger in the air "and it wants out bad!"
She nods back to me "Okay? I will take your word on that!"
Then she looks me over more "But I am going to have to fix these clothes and get you some more appropriate ones to wear!"
I asked her "It's been a long time that I've been here. Have we developed enough trust that I can be taken out of this very guarded section and put in something more reasonable? Like on the surface at least. Then I can get out once in a while and not have an escort everywhere? I'm feeling more...and more like a prisoner now....than a 'true' guest."
She sighs to me "I don't make those decisions, but I could ask?"
"Would you please? Do that today and it's obvious I don't want to go anywhere. I want to learn this. I have to! and you have to show me more of these computers and stuff and the cart and whatever else"...I say more than excited!..."and I hear noises in the sky...things flying that I know...they're not creatures I assume they are technology...I hear them when I'm outside once in a while and the mirror on my wall?... is not a mirror and I know it!...It looks like one of these computer things!" I near run out the words...like a river at full flood to her!
Becky just starts laughing hard at me and has to interrupt me "That's a TV...a television"
I repeat it back to her "Television" it takes me some time to get that one right!
"The television...it broadcasts moving pictures for entertainment. Like watching a play."
"And you can request any of these 'plays' instantly? and it shows all these moving pictures like a play...really? That is 'neat?" I say back.
Becky casts a concerned eye on me "You know...actually you're right your cooped up in here. You're just learning a language and your not learning anything else. So? you were trapped in a block for 150 years...but anything that human? that you subsumed knew...you don't get at all?"
I have no idea...I ponder that question "I know what a horse is...I know what a dog is...what a cat is. As that is a common thing....but outside of that, I know nothing of this world."
She sighs and then walks over to the door, knocks on it to get the guards attention to the door. After a few seconds it opens and she starts talking to him. She talks rather fast to him and I feel 'mad-anger' coming from her. She comes back over to me at the table and sits "Well I am going to get this fixed! for you!"
A couple hours later Mr. Twain comes in the room and he seems upset at having to come here. I stand up and greet him "Hello how has your day been?" ...And that is the limit of what I know...I mentally laugh. I offer to shake his hand and he does.
"So what can I do for you?" he asks me.
I look to Becky and she nudges me in the ribs, I ponder what to say to him "Outside...go... now...long time?" is the best I can do.
He's shaking his head in reply to me.
Becky gets a little mad and is explaining it to him. I don't know what's going on.
Becky starts into him "Mr. Twain? she's already discussed her wants today. That she does not want to be treated like this anymore. Being a prisoner. She obviously doesn't want to leave here. But what's going on here is she needs to be shown the outside world so she can acclimate and not be locked in this one spot. She's not learning as near as much, as she should about technology. Like what a phone is, a car, plane is or even a television is and she has one IN! her room and does not know what it is or how to use it...GODS she thinks its a mirror or something!"
I heard the word "phone" So I get the idea, she's running down a list of things to them, that I need to know.
He looks like he is at least thinking about it. Mr. Twain paces about the room for several minutes.
Then he stops to look at Becky "You know Becky--I think you're right. She has reached a point that, she hasn't done anything that shows she's a threat. I think bringing her upstairs to one of the guest cottages, so that we can watch over her and she can have free run of the area. We can do this as long as she signs another contract not to go anywhere? She just has to know and obey some set rules."
Becky looks real happy and overjoyed to me now...she sang out to him "Well that would be a great idea! It would be a lot more comfortable for me and for her. You could assign me a guest cottage near her! With that I could bring her up to speed on real world stuff so much faster!"
Mr. Twain nods "I think that would be good idea. Plus we have to start thinking about really integrating her into society and think about sending her to that mutant school back East."
Becky sang out happy! "Whateley were Sara's at?"
"Yeah at least she would know one person there right?"
"That makes sense. She would know one person regardless if they have a friendly relationship? At least she would know 'of' one person better than no one? That would be one person that she could talk to in an emergency in her own language!" Mr. Twain nods his agreement to her.
"Well do you want do this today?" She asks.
I stand there watching the two of them talk for quite sometime and when I heard 'Sara' in their conversation I got more than a little apprehensive. 'What are they up too?' I think. I start to drop my shields and reach out to what Twain and Becky are feeling and I do not find any malice or trickery in them...or ill will toward me. So I calm down a little.
Mr. Twain stood there thinking about it "Might as well...today, tomorrow, next week. It's going to have to get done eventually. Having her cooped up down here. She's not getting as much knowledge as normally would. Maybe if we show her some trust. She will show us more trust. You tell her and then we will all escort her out of here right now."
Becky comes near bouncing happily over to me and tells me the whole thing. The plan to take me upstairs. Set me up in one of the guest cottages, like a small house. Then they will show me my boundaries. I then have me sign another honor oath, that I am not going to do certain things and obey certain things. She tells me that they are going to do this move now.
I look at Mr. Twain and I say to him "Yes!" he nods back to me "Thank you" I say back. That was one of the manners language lessons I've been getting slowly.
He nods to the guard there. After he does more guards come in to the room. They gather us all up and they escort me down the hallway from the other side of the rooms doorway this time. They lead us all to a larger 'cart' that more people can fit into.
I look at Becky "This is a Van, if your wondering about it?" she says at my very questioning glance at the 'thing?'
This 'van' is way bigger! It's got to be five times bigger than the others I have seen so far. It starts off down, a much bigger hallways at a higher speed then the others and to an elevator. This elevator is much larger, the doors on it are huge! and thick with armor. We finally finish going up in it. We finally exit the elevator at a huge guard post. That stops us, checks each and everyone out. I even feel a mage check on us all! After we are done the 'van' we are in drives off and goes many leagues distant from the complex. I turn around to see the big rock gate that we just came out of, all the guards around it and guard towers made out of rock they call 'concrete'.
I start into asking Becky about...this and that and she says words that don't make sense to me now. She adds to each question and I am getting it as fast as I can.
I ask Becky "How does this thing move? As I feel no magic on it and there is no animal pulling it"
"It's an engine....there is a metal box under there" she points to the front "inside of there are tubes and fires pop in and out of them. They burn something and it makes things, in the tubes...go up and down and pushes rods and stuff and makes the wheels turn...okay?"
I ponder that...."I will get you some access to a library! That will fix this and other questions" Becky says.
Then she leans forward and starts asking Mr. Twain. Who is sitting in the front all my questions. I also notice that there is only two guards in here with us all right now instead of the usual six. Mr. Twain says something and I hear the word 'library' again. I am starting to recognize one word or two...and 'yes' and 'will we' so forth.
After some time, the van gets to a small white house among many in a large grouping of the same and all of them look exactly the same to me. There are ten of the same house in a square shape surrounding a grassy area. With trees in the center and a small building at the corner of the clear area. Mr. Twain and Becky are talking for a good 30 minutes or so and she's writing down notes as quick as she can while we sit in the van.
She leans back to me "This is what the rules are. Your to stay at this cottage. You have free roam around it and in it. It has one room to sleep in, it has a bathroom like your used too. It has a kitchen, but you don't...eat " she laughs "But you can cook and prepare food in it, this is what we call a kitchen."
"Humm kit...chin?" I take me several tries till she nods its good.
We all pile out of the van and Twain leads the way to the small house, Becky is next then me --followed by the two guards. As Twain opens the door I look around and see five more guards nearby. My guess they are not there by chance?
Mr. Twain opens the front door and leads us all in--but the guards.
He starts into a small tour for us. The first room is the 'living room?'....'hummm silly name' I think. The room has a large long chair in it, they call a 'couch or sofa?' and two other chairs with a table at the center. Becky shows me the huge 'TV' on the wall there it has to be near 70 inches "I will show you how this works later on" she says to me.
Twain says a bunch of stuff to Becky...she takes notes on what he says furiously ...I ask "What? "
"I will show you later...its all about the TV and other things in this room" I nod back.
He shows us a room with a bed and place to keep clothes in. The bed is just huge!, made for two and the set of drawers in there also is nice. Then a bigger bathroom than I had before with a tub, a shower and two sinks. He shows me that kitchen, with its cooking place and a 'fridge' that is cold! This leads us all out a rear door. Once outside...he tells Becky even more, she writes it all down for me to see and hear later.
Twain then starts us down a path from the rear door and keeps telling Becky more and more at each step.
Becky stops us "Kyley? you can go down this path...only this path" she tells me.
"They are being very restrictive on things here?"
"This is their rules I don't make them?" she says back.
We walk more down the path and exit the small house area to a large building.
"This is the rec center where you can exercise" she adds when we stop there.
She then shows me the building and its contents, a weight set to lift...to build strength and a circular 'track' outside to run on?
I look at it and I laugh "You run around in circles? Instead of running from somewhere to somewhere else? That's stupid...but okay?"
Then she shows me a pool in the building "A indoor pond to swim in?...Oookay? I might enjoy that?"
We exit the building to go to one right next door. She tells me this is the communal food area...called the 'cafeteria' You don't need to worry about that, but you can go in there if you want to eat and maybe talk to people?"
Then we all walk down another path "Are you memorizing this all?" Becky asks.
"Yes Becky I can memorize everything, I have memory that's completely 100% perfect. I could tell you what, you asked me three weeks ago when I first met you. The second word that came out of your mouth and I'd be exact."
She is startled and pleased "This means you ARE like Sara, you can remember everything?" I can see she is maybe thinking about yesterdays questions again...I hope not!
"Yes I can tell you how many French fry things you had on your plate when you came in last week with lunch...that one day."
She shakes her head to me...she is thinking, I can see and feel it "Yes that's right Becky I am different. Sara and...I, are a lot more different creatures than you."
We all moved on into the next large building in the grouping "This is the library Kyley this is where you can find all the books that you will need and computers are in here too for you to use. After I show you how they work." she giggles at me.
She goes on to show me the vast numbers of shelved books there "Most information is on computers these days. But some of it, is still in books?"
I pull a book off the shelf, I opened it and started into to reading it...'this is good' I thought...'but I could only understand but maybe one word out of a hundred. BUT! it has pictures and words!....that might help out eventually'
Mr. Twain gets my attention from the books and their 'lure!' of knowledge, for us all to walking back to the guest cottage.
"Well this is it and so I will get all my supplies together. I will move them up here and they will put me up right next door. So you be able to see me at anytime!" Becky beams.
I ask her more than concerned that...this is all she has "Don't you have a life outside of this?"
"No I was pretty much....I'm a priestess of the church. That's what I took care of......translating the tomes and scrolls for the church itself. That's what I did in life before. That's all I want do."
She Asks the guard to do something. He goes off out the front door.
I watch as Mr. Twain gets Becky's attention from watching the guard leave "I need to have her sign that sorcerers contract about the new rules Becky?" he states to her.
"Well lets go over the basics and then I will give them to Kyley to see and agree on. Then we can make changes as needed?" she pointed out to him.
After they talk a little. I then see them banter back and forth for near a half an hour. She writes notes down at a furious speed, all the while asking Twain many a question while doing it! I don't understand much, but my guess by how Becky is talking, its all important.
During the conversation those two have. I watch the guards bring in most of mine and Becky's lesson material into the 'living room'. As they do, I notice a few guards right outside the door waiting on a cart.
I walk out and point at all the bags on the carts flat part "What is?"
The driver glances at me from a 'phone' thing he is using and thinks about what I asked...he then says "Becky's bags" which I actually understood!...'Gods I am doing good today on this!'
I walk back in to see Becky is still talking with Mr. Twain "Becky your bags are here."
"Good tell them to take them to my new house? Can you?" she asks. I nod back.
I walk out to the man on the cart and get his attention from that 'phone' thing. This time he was not talking to someone, but playing a game maybe on it. As it made sounds that a child would like. "Becky...bags...house" I say to him.
He nods to me and drives to the house right next door and starts to take her baggage or whatever they call it here, off the cart. Then he puts it in the house right next to mine.
'humm she is right next door...good or bad?' I think.
I go back to see what Becky is up too. I look over here shoulder to see that she is writing out in my language a set of rules for me.
I look them over and I interrupt her and Twain. "Is this to be my contract for staying here?"
"Yes Kyley it is...Is there anything you want to add so far?"
I read what was there so far...most of it is normal, but I saw one item left out. I asked Becky "Can you ask him, if I can fly once in a while. I have wings for a reason. Though you haven't really seen them." I jest.
She giggles a little "That's right! They did tell me you can fly or have wings anyway. So? you really do fly?"
"Yes I really do fly...and getting outside and stretching would be a good thing?"
She laughs real hard and that surprised Twain "Stretching your wings!"
"I don't get the idea?"
"It's a joke saying...'stretching your wings'....means to get up and move around."
"Okay?" I say flatly back...not even understanding it.
"Mr. Twain?...Kyley wants to fly some around here to....'stretch her wings'...that's why I laughed."
Twain chuckles..."Humm as long as its in the rules too. I can see that? How about half an hour to an hour, twice a week up to say a 1000 ft up...her choice of what days. Just she has to start wearing a badge to track her. Also it has to have a picture and such just like yours does. We also want something in trade for this 'extra'...more of her history? or study her medically as we have done none of that and it has to get done sometime or she will never leave here as per....MCO regs?"
That last part confirmed it to her...'they do listen and know some things Kyley and I say. As we just talked yesterday about pictures, an her not wanting any...hummm'..."Mr. Twain I will ask her?"
Becky gets up and walks over to me, then leads me outside. "Kyley here are the rules they want you to obey. The question you asked about flying? Well they will let you do that half an hour to an hour twice a week your choice of what days. But they want something from you in trade for it?"
"What does he want now?" I ask in a voice not happy or even sounding pleased.
"Well the first part is you have to wear a badge like mine here" she shows me the card attached to her top "It will have a picture of your face on it, just like mine does to make it official. Then add this badge can track you everywhere you go here."
I stop her "Its magic?" I touch it and I feel no magic on it.
She giggles "No its human technology. So its safe. Then they want one more thing too. They want your history? My guess is what and who you are?"
"NO!...that can not be done. I have to stay unknown or...something bad might happen?"
"Okay...then the other choice is medical exams...."
I stop her "You mean, have a healer look at me?"
She kind of explains in the process of research and medical exam "AND your going to have to do them anyway..." She looks and feels sad to me...what ever she is holding back is a bad thing "As your not human and all 'mutants' here have to be tracked and information on them kept."
"What...'mutant'....?" I ask not even getting that English word at all.
"Humm other than human...like you, Sara and me" she pulls a card from her pants pocket. Then goes on for some time getting me to understand what she means.
After she is done, she hands me that card to look at. I hate all that she said. I understand keeping an watch on the dangerous people...BUT ALL? NO!
As I look at the card. Its a small card with her face image on it and some writing I have to understand "That is a MID card ID and the MCO makes them for us to use. I have a gift. It gave me a healthy body, my ability to read and say near any languages I see or hear." she then goes on for near an hour telling me the basics. Then stops "I will get more into this later with you, as Twain is looking bored."
I ponder the question at hand "So I am going to stay here like it or not, till I do the medical exams?...unless I break out of here?" She looks at me in shock and nods "Well I guess I will do the exams and get two things in trade for one?"
She asks me "Do you think you can break out of here? As this place is made to keep things in!"
"Break out? Maybe? it can be done, I am out here so far, instead of in that 'hole' in the ground. All they have to do is slip on something's that are 'written' if you know what I mean and I am free. OR I can just wait till they all die of old age and walk out?" I laugh.
"Humm a hundred years to you, would be like a month to me! That is funny and makes sense."
"But I will do the Exams in trade...so they want to note what my limits are basically?...What I'm going to let them see. All exchange that for this gift from him. But I want a written in...time limit on this! 2 years of your time maximum, then we have to agree again on this all over? Then you and me will work on other trades for extras later on?" she nods back to me.
Becky tells Mr. Twain my answers and nods to them all and says a few things. "He agrees to it all including your time limit. He feels its is only fair...as your going to live so long!" Becky laughs at the end.
Becky starts writing from her vast notes, quite the list of rules out for me to write on good parchment via my own hand to make the contract binding. After she is done. We both go over it once more, to make sure nothing is wrong. Then as a failsafe, she asks Mr. Twain to go over it once again.
I then read out the contract and I put on the new contract exactly as written no more no less, the exact rules as Becky told me. Of what I can do and can't do. I also write out Mr. Twains part to this and his bargaining points. I give it back to Becky to check with Twain and he agrees to it an signs it. I get it back and burn my crest on to it.
I nod to Becky "Done?"
"Yes we are done on this. Let me ask him some other Idea's I have for you please?" I nod back.
"Mr. Twain?" Becky asks him "Can we get more clothes for Kyley? as one set so far is not enough!"
Mr. Twain says back "Humm getting her more clothes to be a good idea We can definitely afford more for her on the budget. I will have some of the guys go out and get her some more clothes to wear."
Becky shakes her head to him "Can you send them out to get clothes that are a little bit more 'girly' or feminine? But not too much, as she still definitely has more guy in her than girl obviously?" he nods back to her, his understanding.
Becky comes back over to me "They are going to send out someone to buy you more clothes. So you have more than this to wear." she taps my shirt.
"Do you need money? for them?" I ask.
She looks at me with a questioning glance "You understand the concept of money?"
I laugh "Money..yes..trade....that's a normal thing for any advanced society. Having something in lieu of trading a service for an item is normal."
I reach my hand out into nothing and a hole in space forms around it. I reach into it and pull my storage bag out of its home there.
Mr. Twain more than mad near screams at me, as his eyes near bug out! "WHAT! are you doing there, you never told us you can do that!"
"Tell him to calm down and what did he say? Becky?" She tells me.
As I say this to her, one of the guards runs in with another right beside him, they where both just standing outside the door waiting for us. The first one in sees what I am doing and levels one of their 'boomsticks' at me.
I stand there not moving "Becky tell them its all right...this is just storage. There is nothing to worry about in there, everything's fine. I signed a oath not to hurt anyone...BUT ITS null and void if this 'human' shoots me with that!" I near bark out.
She starts into telling Twain what I just said. I actually hope the guard shoots, as it frees me to leave! So far he does not, but I am now free to defend myself. Just because he has a weapon on me! Regardless if it can actually hurt me.
As I stand there Becky and Twain have some very heated words at one another...very fast!. I just stare at the guard, my eyes do not leave him and I stop blinking. I think my not blinking is unnerving him badly. As he changes his footing nervously and raises his aim from my chest to my face...'please don't shoot that!' I think 'because if you do, it will cost you...your life!'
After several minutes Becky says to me "Twain understands now that you mean no harm. You just startled him and these two guards is all."
"Fine then tell him to lower the weapon...please...as its not healthy."
She talks to Twain Quite fast. After they are done. Twain says something to the guards....but they ask something back?...'they don't obey right away! either they are stupid or Twain is not really in-charge here? hummm'
They finally lower the weapons. I calm down immensely. But I still stare at them, as they are armed and have shown intent to hurt me. I can't let my guard down yet.
"Becky? Ask Mr. Twain this please...is he in-charge here or are these guards of his incompetent? As I heard him give an order and they questioned it. That is a very dangerous thing to have happen in this case."
She does as asked and Twain looks rather upset and starts into getting heated again. Becky calms him down.
"Ahh he said he is in-charge and this will not happen again. As long as you remain non-violent...they will not hurt you."
As Becky says that to me. Twain yells at the two men and they leave.
"So now that is over and done with" I say to Becky.
I reach into my small bag and grab some coins out "Is this fine for money here? I ask. "As I would like to pay my own way in some part."
She takes the dozen or so I give her and looks them over. Twain asks for one and she gives him...just the one! As I see that I laugh at it hard "Things do not change no matter the world...money and females..." Becky gives me the stare of death.
Twain says flatly "It looks like gold?" He calls a person from outside that has some 'thing' he waves over it and that person nods to him as he says something and shows Twain the 'things' face.
"Well Becky its real and near 22k gold. So I guess, she is paying for at least some of her own things for now."
"Kyley how much of this do you have?"
"I will not have enough if I live a long time. Or as I see it, I will have plenty if I die soon. But how about a few dozen for now to start?" I reach into my bag and pull out about ten more. "Is this enough for now?"
"Mmmm ya it is" Becky says as she hands it all to Twain.
"I will trade this in and put it all on her ID card. As a credit, so she can spend it or reimburse someone" he starts to walk out my door "Becky please show her over to the security department desk in the library before the end of the day, for that ID. Kyley I am going now have a good day. I will see you later" I nod not really getting any of what he said...but my name and 'good day'.
Becky closes the door and then sits down on the couch "Kyley please sit and lets talk." I go and sit down on the other end of the couch "I want you to know Twain let it slip by accident, that they do listen to us for sure and in some small part understand us. As he said 'he knew you hated pictures' and we only talked about that yesterday?"
"Humm not good...do you know other long dead languages?"
Becky gets up and goes over to a bag of her's on the floor. To pull out a very large well made book. She sits next to me "I know these real well too. I brought this sample just incase" she opens it and I read on in it. After about ten pages I find one, a very old one.
"This one here...say something please?" I ask while I point at the words on the page.
Becky does and does so more than well enough for me. "We will use that one if you think its old enough?" I say in it.
She nods to me.
"We will only talk in this, when we really need to. But him knowing that I don't like photo's, is small to me. Its not real issue at all. Just me being very cautious is all."
"I have to ask you this, as it made me scared. You said the money is enough if you die soon?"
I stand up and walk the room "Becky I hate lying. I can only think of one time of late when I did so...it was to my two youngest children on my last day." I tear up "Promise me you will never repeat this!"
"I promise by my true name." She says. I feel from her...she is telling me the truth. She will go to her grave with this.
I really start to tear up "I lied to them, that everything was going to be fine and mom was coming soon...She was already dead and the enemy was at the gates of home. Then I took them. AND don't ask what that means!" she nods.
"So with that I am not going to lie to you. I genuinely feel, I will be dead in less than One hundred years. This is because, what killed me and my kind before are here now in some part. Then one of them knows I am here. That will soon lead to all of them knowing and they all will come to get rid of me before. I have a chance to grow my numbers. That is all I will tell you now...ask no more please!"
She nods silently to me. Then leans over and wraps me in hug "You need this, and so do I after hearing that" I whisper into her ear "Thanks... I do."
She then adds, after the hug ends "Well Kyley lets go and get you that card Twain asked for. As he wants it done before the day ends."
"Okay lets go...you lead on."
She leads me out the back door and down that 'one path' I am allowed to use, We walk down to the 'library' and she walks me up to a desk. That has what appears to me is a guard sitting with a rather bored look on his face behind it.
Becky gets his attention (he seems mad at being bothered) and talks to him for some time. He hands her a big flat 'phone' thing or maybe a computer? Then she leads me over to sit at a table. She starts to use it and show me what it is.
"This is a tablet or a pad. Its just a different type of computer and its like my phone."
Then she asks me some simple questions. To fill out small parts off the form on it and of course most are 'none' as I am nowhere near from here and have no family. As she goes, she lets me do this and shows me its workings while doing so.
When we get back to the desk, Becky talks to the guard and hands him the 'pad' He looks it over and they start into talking, as I look around the room at the books there. My curiosity is in full swing, when knowledge is about and it draws me in deep.
"This is not right" the guard angrily tells Becky "You had her put 'none' in all most all the parts for family and last place of residence?"
I hear that tone in his voice to her and it angers me badly, so I walk back to her and stand beside her "He should not talk to you like that! He is a servant! A Squire at best! This mortal is angering me with his foul manners."
Becky put a hand to my chest..."Its fine, he is just misinformed and stupid. Let it go?"
"Fine!" and I walk back to the vast shelves of books to search out more.
Becky turns back to the guard, from calming me "That's right ask Mr. Twain? Its all correct."
"Humm I will have to look this up" He turns to his computer station. Then begins clicking away
He gets to work and after several minutes comes back to her. "Fine I found it. This all matches on the computer and most of this is classified over me, so I have to give one to you anyway."
After they get it all done. She waves me up back to the desk. They have me stand on a painted spot on the floor. Becky says "This" she points "Will flash a bright light at you" she points to a thing on the desk, I nod back and the thing flashes at me.
Becky gets my attention back from that and talks to the guards a bit. Then he hands her a card. She hands it to me "All done, now your official. Just remember they can track you with that. Ohh ya your money is on it too."
"This card is my money now? What is it made of?" I flex it and look at the picture of me.
"This is mostly plastic. Like the computers are and lots of things around these days."
"Humm so all is done and I can move about as I want? Within the rules that I agreed to?"
"Yes, you can...so what's next Kyley?" she beams at me.
"I fly that's what!" I start walking out of the library.
Becky near yells at me "You should tell the guards!"
I stop, turn and walk back to the guards desk at her suggestion "fly...now!" I bark at them both sitting there and walk off. The guard looks more than puzzled at the two words I spoke to him...."Done!" I say to her as I walk by.
"But I don't think he understood you?" she warns me.
"That's too bad for them. Twain agreed to me flying twice a week a half hour to an hour a day and heights up to 1000 feet. He said or had me write my name to that. There was no telling them, when I choose to do so, in the contract!" I near quoted back to her.
"What if the guards don't see it that way?" she cries out, as I leave the building with her right behind me. But she stops at the doors not sure to follow or stay in the building, to talk to the guards more for me.
I turn to her, still standing in the open doors of the building and the look that comes over my face really spooks her bad. All I hiss out is a one WORD! in reply to her question of the guards trying to stop me...."Death!".....My voice says coldly, then she steps back in fear....back into the still open library entrance doors.
"Please don't. This may not be a good idea right now?" she pleads.
"Then go tell them." I wave my hand at her "This is happening right now. I have been patient beyond measure and I am long past waiting for this!" I finally get out past the doors and they close behind me. I take off my top and the underwear 'bra'. With that action my wings finally are free for the first time in weeks! I toss all the now extra clothes onto a bench by the door.
The guard at the desk jumps up, when he sees what I am doing "What is she doing there!"
"Ahh she is going to go fly! of course" Becky says trying real hard to make this sound completely normal.
"Well we where not told this!" the guard barks at her.
"Well Mr. Twain...YOUR! boss signed off on it, she has permission to do this two times a week and on days that she chooses. She can fly for half an hour to an hour and she can fly up too 1000 feet!" Becky is insisting and standing her ground to him.
"Well its not in my log!" the guard says back to her, as he grabs a HUGE gun off the rack and so does his partner. Then they both start walking out from behind the desk to the library main lobby, where Becky stands.
Becky near jumps in-front of them both, to block there path from going out the doors "Guys that is a real bad idea there. You have no idea what she is! I do and that silly gun of yours will not work on her!"
The guard pushes her aside "Want to bet!" he says as he pulls the weapons magazine. Then he takes a new one from his vest pocket, that is now a deep red in color ...like blood. He then slams it home in the weapon and closes its bolt.
"I'll take that bet!" Becky jests at him, while she pulls out one of my gold coins from her pocket "This here is worth well over a Thousand! So any takers?!"
Both men stop and look at each other. The first one says back to her rather meanly "I'll take that bet! Your covered!"
"Ahhh money up front honey! she sings to him. "As I think after you go out there and shoot that at her? Your not coming back to pay me off! EVER!"
The lead guard just stands there....thinking "Done!" and he pulls out his wallet and sure enough, he has over One thousand dollars in it!
------------------------------------------------------------------
Down deep in the command center of Homestake
A technician yelps at Mr. Twain, as he passes by on the way back to his office. "Sir come look at this!"
Twain walks into the main room and sees on the huge wall filling main screen. Is me getting undressed and my wings coming out. The screen then shows the two guards stationed in the Library coming out in a huff, from behind their desk and they are both well armed!
"What is she doing!?" Twain yells out to the massive room.
"Ahh going for a fight is my guess Sir!"
"Ohh crud! I did say 'yes' to this! What are those two doing? Any word from them on radio?" Twains yells, as he points at the two guards on the screen.
"Nope? They have not said a word to us here....Sir?"
"Well get those two morons on the radio and warn them off! As if they shoot her! We are screwed! As we will break a contract with her and she can do anything she wants!"
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Back up on the surface
I just get my large wings all stretched out and flexed after a LONG time of keeping them in. I hop up and float on my wings. I turn while I am hovering in place, at hearing a sound behind me. I see a guard looking very mad, exiting the building. He is walking fast up to me, with one of the bigger 'boomsticks' in his hands.
He yells at me something. All I hear and understand of all the words he just said are 'come' and 'now" and he starts to raise the weapon at me.
As I keep hovering "Fly now!" is all I say back. At that second, his communication thing...squawks something to him. He finishes leveling the weapon at me and I am mad.
I drop down to the ground and walk up to him. I see right behind him, his buddy and Becky arguing but coming up fast to us both.
As I stalk up to him. I grow to full size and my armor forms on me. "YOU! have garnered my wrath mortal!" I bark in Hawk lord...as I snatch the weapon from his grasp and snap it in two. Then my hands, crush both parts and drop them to the ground at his feet. He looks up into my now angry face, well over a foot and half higher than him, to see. The face of DEATH... I now wear staring back at him and...he pisses his pants. Then faints! He falls over smacking his face hard on the 'concrete' at my feet.
I bend over and I laugh! Gods! I laugh so hard at that. As I shrink back down and my armor fades yet again "Ohh what a weakling! I can not believe he fainted!" I burst out.
Becky comes out with the other guard who just leans his weapon against the building. 'smart move child!' I think 'as I am not something to be enraged farther right now'
Becky looks at me and him more than worried "What did you do to him?"
"Look! Becky he fainted!" I point down at him laying there....She looks and sees that is true, then tells his partner.
The partner starts laughing at his fallen buddy, laying face down-prone on the ground.
Then Becky notices something I did not. As at the time I was deep in anger, then the sudden laughing that was infecting us all "HEY?! Kyley your pants! You did not take them off this time and they did not shred to bits! Like the last time you said they did, when you used your armor like that?"
I look down at myself "Humm your right, I just noticed too! Well that's new! Come to think about it. I used to be able to do that a long time ago. Maybe I just now relearned it?" As I look myself over and ponder that, the guard on the ground comes 'to' for the barest of moments. only to see me still standing over him and he faints dead away again...This just adds to and renews our laughing streak as a group.
As we stand there laughing. Twain comes up very fast to us riding on a cart, with many other guards along too "What did you do?!" he screams at me.
The anger coming off him and along with that of the guards he brought with him. Is feeding emotional anger into me and I am having a difficult time shielding it all out. As I have not had near enough practice doing so, in this...my new form. Since I have changed so drastically, what used to be easy to me. I now find is hard and I have to start relearning it all.
Becky sees with that screaming rage coming from Twain. My mood changes instantly, to one of near rage! I start to walk up to him and she blocks my path. "Ahh Mr. Twain he is fine...he fainted!" she giggles out.
Becky has a hand on my shoulder, to stop me. I ask her through my now clenched teeth "Ask Twain, if his guards where acting on his orders or did these get stupid too?...please?"
Becky does as I ask and they both talk for quite sometime. As I stand there calming back down. Becky finally pulls me aside "He says, they where acting alone and did not check in or ask what to do in this case. He is going to have a meeting to clear this all up as soon as he can?"
I am not even close to happy hearing that "Tell Twain...No! more of this again. I am obeying within the rules he set and as a 'guest' of his. His guards can no longer hold weapons on me without a reaction from me. I will not hurt them, but I will take the weapons and break them like I just did! Also...I expect this guard to be punished or sent off!"
I watch her as she says this to him. Then they both talk for a time in some heated tones. Becky once again pulls me aside "He apologizes and will put a real effort into making sure this does not happen again?"
I take to wing and hover "Fine!" then, I fly off. I start into loosening up by flying about fast and doing some simple tricks.
"Humm that looks like fun!" Becky says to Twain, Who nods back in agreement.
I hear that easily and swoop down to her, then come to a hover in front of her "It is...come here you!" I grab her up in my arms, with a squeal coming from her "So lets see if you really like it!" I fly off at high speed...UP!
"EEeekkk you might drop me!" she yelps out.
"Never going to happen, have not dropped anyone one in years! and the ones I did? They almost always lived...mostly?!" I laugh out "Besides I need you! I would smash myself into the ground, saving you!"
I start to fly up even higher "I hope you like heights!" I say to her.
After I get us both up to about 1000 feet. I stop and hover in-place. "Humm nice view!" I say to her.
"YA! it is...God it must be real fun to be able to do this at anytime?"
"It is and some of my kind, actually fly before they walk!" I spin in-place to let her look about "Let me show you some real fun!" I tip us over into a dive and speed way up! She is shrieking like mad!...but laughing too! I pull up at the last second with ease and do a series of rolls between the buildings. To come up to a hover at Twain's feet and drop her off. Becky walks wobbly to a bench there and sits down, all the while laughing with glee at the fun she had.
I land and fold my wings all the way in. Then I walk over and pick up my things off the bench. "Have fun?" I ask her. She nods to me, like a more than happy kid.
Twain walks over to us both. As I put my clothes back on "Well? are we done for today?" he asks.
Becky quickly translates for me...I nod "Yes." As I put on my clothes. I can see and feel his eyes all over me. It does not bother me....but I do feel that 'lust' dripping from him.
Becky sees his eyes and where they are resting on. Her protective streak come on full and mad "Hey Mr. Twain NO FREE SHOWS!" She is on her feet and she starts stalking up to him.
"Becky calm down...please" I say "As he is only human and male! So let him look I don't care...BUT if he touches!" I wag my finger at him.
Becky translates for me and Mr. Twain looks away very embarrassed.
I finish up dressing, to see Becky is still staring down Twain. "Becky lets go back to my house and start talking and going over your notes. On what Twain told you, as we all looked over the house....please?"
We both walk back to the house at a slow pace. As we enter, I choose to sit on the couch and she sits right next to me after she grabs that rather large notebook of her's. She starts reading it over to me. Most of it, is simple stuff...no real issues. Then she gets to a part of her notes, about the TV and the small commuter system on it. When we get there, she gets up and grabs a small book and a small 'thing" that is long, hand held and that has many 'buttons'? on it. She calls it the TV remote. It tells the 'magic mirror' on the wall what to do and what to show me.
We start to go over this 'remote' and she turns on the TV. When it comes on, it is more than loud and startles me. When it does, I jump up out of the chair and think for a bare second of blasting it to bits! I stand there looking at it, my left hand glows white with energy.
Becky is laughing at me, as I stand there. Fully alert and startled. Then she finally notices my hand and the eerie light coming from it "Whoa there its okay! Its just a picture that moves with sound in it!"
I close my hand, thus stopping the flow of energy to it with a thought and walk up to the TV to touch it. 'hummm this is nice'...I turn to her "Show me more!" I say as my face lights up with delight.
-------------------------------------------------------------------
As I sit down to have Becky show me more....down deep in the command center.
Twain is standing there looking at the main screen. That is showing me and my living room. All along the sides of the main panel, are 30 more panels showing all parts of my house. Not one part seems not to be covered.
As the light dies off my hand, from my being surprised by the TV "Humm now that's is new!" says Mr. Twain "We surly did not know she could do that!...add that to the testing we are asking her to do."
"Yes sir....all noted and done."
"I have to wonder what else she can do! As she knew on sight, our resident teen GOO!...for who and what she was! Then add our Sara knew this one was near one of her kind...an immortal! I have to wonder do they 'feel' each other or what?"
One of the techs there peeps up "Maybe Sir...its like that old adage...a fisherman knows another fisherman from afar...They both have to follow those old laws I heard about. So they know one another on sight, to balance the scales?"
"Humm? you might be right on that one. We humans will never understand how they think, its just plain and simple beyond us all" he observed.
"Hummm Sir now, she is watching over a dozen feeds on the TV. At the same time! Man how can a brain handle all that!"
"I wonder how much she can take in at the same time!?" Twain asks the room.
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Back in my house. At the same time
I am sitting there as Becky is showing me more and more of how this TV works. She does something I like! She opens more than one window at a time with sound. I ask, just as she is about to close the 'extra one' "No don't...please add more!"
"More windows, with new channels in them?" she asks.
"Ye...YES! please! I get more this way!" I near shout ..overjoyed at the new things I see.
Becky thinks about what to add, then goes to the channel line up and adds in.
A few news channels, some older movie ones, a few history ones and a bunch of kiddy shows with basic learning on them! Well over a dozen in all and all the sound from them is on at the same time. To her its just a 'buzz'...to me and my mind its not nearly enough! I want more!
"Is this all it can do?" I ask as my eyes never leave the screen.
"Ahh yes this is it. We would need a bigger one for more?"
"Ahh too bad, as I think. I could handle about 10 times this...but this will do!"
"Humm fine...Kyley how about you sit here to watch this and I go get me some dinner and maybe? I will come back later or tomorrow morning?" I just nod, now just fully entranced at the TV and My face is wrapped in its soft glow.
Becky gets up from the couch to walk out "I sure hope it does not rot her brain!" she laughs.
End this chapter
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
With this launch I am trying to go a different route and I will release the story in smaller chapters to make it easier on me to get more out to you all much faster. As the rather large postings of my past got a 'little' too big!
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and without.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
This is fan fiction for the Whateley Academy series. It may or may not match the timeline, characters, and continuity, but since it's fan fiction, who cares? To see the canon Whateley Stories, check out Whateley Academy at (http://whateleyacademy.net (link is external))
And a little intro of me
I am an older guy who lives in California. I am doing this project to have fun and do something creative ( AKA the muse in my head finally won the fight!)
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keep that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter, Vantier has to go through Required testing as a mutant....this brings issues and lack of trust between her 'keepers' and her.
but her friendship grows with her new teacher!
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected] (link sends e-mail)
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
----------------------------------------------------------------
All night I sit in the exact same spot, never moving. Becky comes in the next morning at near eight am. "Kyley? you here?" Becky asks out while walking in my house. She finds me in the same spot! "Kyley? you never moved?"
"Why? I don't need sleep? and I don't eat like you, so I sat here and learned all night from the TV! AND its great! I am sure I got at least thirty new words and their meaning right!" my eyes still never leave the TV, as I talk to her.
Becky takes up the remote from the table and hits 'pause'
MY new fun world of learning, I see it all stop! "What happened!?" I yelp, as I finally turn to her more than confused.
"This 'remote" Becky waves it around in the air "Can do lots more! besides on and off. Then add channels. It can stop all of this and you can start it later at the exact same spot!"
"OKAY! I like that. If we start it again? Can I change some channels? As some are boring me?"
"I bet! Some are boring you! AND yes we can add more and different ones later on!"
Becky sits down next to me on the couch with a plop "Well lets get down to today's lessons shall we?"
I nod my agreement to Becky. She then gets out all the books, we will need from her large bag and then we start into working. We work through most of the day and things seem to go well. I test out my 'new' words, that I just learned from the TV and make sure they are good....they are! As Becky wraps up the days lessons to go back home and have dinner. She sets up the TV for me to watch all night. As its seems for now, it adds to my learning curve for the better!
Now it seems to be Becky's coming over just about every day to teach me English. I am now catching on a lot quicker, now that I have more positive and quicker reinforcement. On the second day of us doing lessons, one of the guards shows up. He brings into the house after talking to Becky. A stack of boxes off his cart outside. They take them all into my bedroom as I watch them, then the guard leaves.
"What is this?" I ask her.
"Your new clothes...I sure hope they did better this time!"
Becky starts going through them all for me. As she does, she seems to get madder at each item from the boxes that comes out. "All they got you where girl versions of male clothes! They're all too practical.
"It's just fine. What where you expecting? For me to wear an evening gown, ball gown or something?"
She laughs at me saying a ball gown and shakes her head "No? I was not, but you need to get clothes that show your a 'girl'...not this!? This is something a girl in the military would wear! You need to start wearing, what a 'lady or girl' would wear."
"Ahh all right? So tell them to take it all back?"
"No we will keep them for now, as you have to have something to wear? As of now all you have is that one outfit and hospital clothes? But soon, I will get them to let you go shopping out in the world and buy more."
"Humm that sounds like a plan?" I say, while thinking it would be real nice to leave here even for a day.
Becky starts putting my new clothes away "Well at least they washed them for you, before bringing them over to us."
I look more than puzzled for a few seconds at her "washed?"
"You do understand 'washed?" She leers at me.
"Yes you take them down to a river and beat them over a rock?....Washed."
"Ohh...then I have to show you something. Go get your dirty clothes and follow me."
I go and grab the bag, I was shown to keep them in, back in the prisoner section of this place. I then start following her out the front door, to that green area that rests between all the small houses here.
As we walk toward the small house. I see four guards walking on a concrete path on the green space's far edge. I know they are watching me, as I can catch them trying 'NOT' to watch!
We both go to the small building that rests on the far corner of the green space. I watch as Becky just opens the door without even a knock?
"Why did you not knock first, on this persons house?"
"No one lives here. Its a building that has group things in it, for all the houses around it. Everybody shares this."
I nod and I don't quite understand, but follow her none the less into the building. Once in, I find this end of the building has lots of windows in it and three tables with chairs all around them for over twenty people to sit and use. Along one wall is a sink and 'countertop' Becky calls it and cabinets. On another wall is two doors and Becky goes into one, I follow not even understanding any of this place.
'Is it a meeting hall? or place to have a court for leaders for the area?'
She walks in and opens the top lid of one of four big white boxes, we find there.
"Kyley let me have your clothes or 'laundry' is what we call it?"
I hand her the bag and she separates the few underwear I have out and dumps the rest into the big white box. Then she opens a cabinet at the rooms end and selects a container after she reads the labels on them. She pulls out a little mushy cube from it and she tosses it in the machine. Then selects a bottle from the shelf in the next cabinet over. Takes the bottle, she pours some blue liquid in a little cup and then into the machines center tube. Then she closes the lid.
As she gets ready to turn a knob on the boxes front "Kyley please come here and look at this. This word here that's 'wash' then you turn this knob to this mark" it click and grinds like mad when she does "then pull out the center knob" it makes a big click. I now hear water flowing and splashing Then she lifts the lid again "See its filling with water and when its full of water. This machine will move this thing around in the middle and clean your clothes for you. It takes about Forty five minutes."
She takes my arm and guides me to the large cabinets. She opens the doors once again and takes a mushy cube out of a container there "This is soap. You only need one to wash with" She grabs the bottle back out "This is a chemical to make your clothes softer and smell better."
I sniff it. I find, Its was kind strong. So I wiggle my nose at it "That...there? it dilutes in the water. It's not too bad then, after it's done." she adds.
I look in the cabinet at the other stuff there "Hey this is 'Tide?' and this blue bottle is 'Downey?' I remember seeing it on the TV!" I say more than excited as I point at the boxes and the large blue bottle.
"Well at least the advertising people got their money's worth! I think they just landed their new customer and one that will out last the company!" she starts laughing...and I don't get it at all?
"But Kyley after the washer gets done. You open this door on the dryer" she opens the front of the next box up and it forms a little shelf there "then you take your wet, clean clothes and toss them in here. Close this door up. Then you turn this knob" She shows me "to here...that is for heavy clothes or cotton. Like your jeans! Then pull this out, it starts to spin around inside and makes heat to dry your clothes out" She opens the door real quick and I see it spins once or twice then stops. "when it buzzes it's dried and you pull out your things. If you don't like wrinkled clothes...but you probably don't care if your clothes are wrinkled or not. But if you care? Put them on this setting here" she shows me a place on the 'dryer' knob "This means no wrinkles. But you still have to pull them out pretty quick after they are done or they will little wrinkle up anyway!...okay? This is how you wash your clothes."
"All this just fine for your cotton things. That you now own. But as you get new things that need different care I will show you. You do know what I mean by 'cotton'?" she looks at me to see my understanding.
"Yes I do understand it, we have something very similar back home...or 'had' something like that" I say, now sad and starting to tear up.
She realizes what just happen to me "Every time you think about home. You realize it does not exist any longer?"
I nod fighting down the sadness, as I do not want to project it on her and make her day bad too!
"Well anyway you just learned how to clean your own clothes here! You should do this every few days the keep all your things from piling up and having to spend the whole day here washing. There are many machines here and near no other people staying near us. SO you will have plenty of time for this."
I glance over at her "I usually have people that would do this for me. But now I guess I'm going to do it myself?"
"Humm really? So you never did this task at home?"
"Ahh yes I did once and a while...but remember! We don't wear clothes and outside we only wear armor for the most part."
"Ohh ya. But sooner or later you have to wash-up on the outside? Don't you?"
"Yes once and a while. But for the most part my armor does not get dirty or me in it. I do remember once after being in a long fight, taking a long bath, to soak out the smell of blood off me. As I was in that fight near non-stop for a year."
"A year! wow! what a fight that must have been?"
"Maybe some day, I will bore you with the stories of some of that time?"
"Okay we can do that. But lets take some time to go over all of this. So we make sure you learned the all the words from here."
So we start into reviewing the words in English. We work on it until it looks like I've got it. This all takes over an hour for me to get out correctly -wash, soap, dryer, clothes and other stuff used in the building. Then Becky thinks that I might need a basket to hold this stuff and she writes down her notebook that she has been carrying.
After we are done at the 'community building' she called it, we go back to my house. I put those few things away. Becky is out in the living room tidying up things and make more notes.
She says to me, while closing up the last book on her stack up "I am going to get lunch now."
"Are you going to eat in your house?"
"No I am going to go to the cafeteria."
"You want me to go with?"
She near bubbles out "Yes! I would be more than happy for you to come with me for your first time there. You have not gone there yet, in the last couple days, have you?"
I shake my head "I have not tried much of going out of this house of theirs. I wanted to feel comfortable here before I ventured out. But going with you will make me comfortable!"
"Fine Kyley...then lets go. AND please if you want to walk around with me. We can always do that instead of lessons. As I can teach you while we walk, on what we see too?"
"Now get these on, so you look nice" she hands me a stack of new clothes.
I immediately start stripping down and put on the new things. When I get done. I say to her "Lead on your in charge!"
Becky literally bounces out the back door of my house and we start to walking down the path toward the large cluster of buildings. As we walk I notice three guards off in the distance yet again!...'prisoner' is all I think.
As we walk, she shows me things as we go and uses the words for them. Tree, plant, flowers and my favorite now 'rock!' ...As we meander down the path I hear a sound again, one that I must ask about.
"What is that? up there making that sound?" I point up.
Becky stops and looks up, to what I am talking about "Ohh that....is a plane!"
I look at her more than befuddled by that word.
She giggles at my confusion. "A plane is like the 'cart' or the 'van' instead on being on the ground, as we use it...it fly's. Remember we humans don't have WINGS!"
I look up at it and use my great vision to look closer. I see windows on it and maybe a head of a person looking out? "Ahh I see that now. I can see a head in one of the windows on it!"
"You can see that?"
"Yes I can. I should be able to. Because as fast as I can fly, if I did not see things very far off like that! I would smash into objects all the time!" I laugh out.
We finally get to the cafeteria and we go in. I see there are many people here. Far more than I have seen in one place here, even the last time we where here it was empty. I have to wonder if they moved everyone that first time I came here just incase I was dangerous? As I see and count the crowd fast, 247 in the room. I make sure my glamour is fully off. But GODS, I do love all the people in here! All the ambient life force is just filling me up! GODS it feels so good!
I watch Becky get in a line of people and grab up flat board "Get one of these Kyley to carry your food on...its a 'plastic tray' "
I look down at the vast stack of them, She just grads me one and hands it to me finally. I am not sure I want to eat anything? I think about it, I might as well try it?
Becky slides her tray on a metal rail on the side of the long table with food behind glass on the other side of it and people are standing there handing out plates of it to any who ask?
Becky waits her turn and orders her food? after a mere second they hand her a plate. She then talks to the man more and I watch as he gets a large plate, to just put little samples of food all over it and he goes to hand it to me.
"Take it silly that's yours...I told him, that you only eat so much and you want to sample everything. As you don't know what our food is like."
"Good?"...then I say to the man... "Thank you." I get "You're welcome" back from him. She says more to him with a slight giggle. He just nods back.
We slide along to the end. To a final younger girl sitting there, who looks over what Becky has. Then Becky pulls out of her bag, a small case and hands her 'paper'?
My guess that is 'money' here
I start to pull out multiple gold coins. Becky stops me "No give her this" She hands me my ID card, she just unclipped from my shirt "this has your money on it."
"Ohh all that's right!" I hand her my card, she swipes it through a machine as I'm walking by and then she hands it back to me. As Becky walks off , I hand the girl one the coin anyway..."is yours" I say and walk off. She's looking at me like I'm crazy now.
We both sit down and about five or ten minutes goes by. Then that the girl I gave the coin to an two other people walk up and start talking to me, somewhat upset. I don't understand what they are saying all I can get is one word of ten at best.
So I point at Becky across the table from me. "Her?"
So all three start talking to Becky at the same time and they seem to be upset, happy the same time. Becky's listening to them...then one of them, a man WHO I DID NOT! give the coin to, hands it back to Becky. She looks at it, then looks at me...that look just says trouble all over it! to me.
"You gave her a gold coin? Why would you do that?"
"I have enough I think?...So I gave her one....I know what giving a gratuity is to a person is?"
"We call it a 'tip'!"
"Tip'...I repeat out "okay?"
"Well her supervisor, her person in charge says it's not a good thing."
"Well tell them to share it then?"
Becky goes on talking to the man and I can see he is having none of it...while he is shaking his head at her. But all this time I feel good and hope off the young girl who I gave the coin too. I feel she wants it and NEEDS it for something?
"Tell them I insist or it will be an insult...that's not a good thing."
Becky gets kinda mad at him and starts talking fast. What I don't know is going on is?
The manager says to Becky "We don't tip here....that's not allowed."
"Well this person is from a faraway place and this is what she does normally at home. So tipping is normal to her." Says Becky in a tone, that should get results soon is my bet!
"Well? we don't normally tip here...and not especially a one or two thousand dollar gold coin! It's just ridiculous!"
"NO! she's insistent. That you guys just share it, divide it up equally with everybody that's probably working today and enjoy it. She appreciates people working for her. So just keep it or...your going to insult her badly and that's not going to be a good thing."
They start arguing back and forth for a little bit. I watch and my anger is starting to rise.
Becky sees and feels it. As she stands there, right next to me "Well your going to have to keep the coin and keep it as a tip or donate it to charity or something. But don't insult her by giving it back. I insist! or do I have to call Mr. Twain down here and settle this for you?"
The man sighs "Okay we will call it tip and everybody will share it."
The two girls that are standing say "Thank you"
"You're welcome"
"I guess they finally took it, at your insistence and mine?" I ask Becky.
She sighs back "Yes...but Kyley don't do that again, it's not a good idea."
"Well it should be. They seemed happy to get it? and that younger one seemed to need it bad in some way. I felt it from her!"
She shakes her head "Maybe we should get some regular money for you. As giving that much is...quite a little bit too much."
"Well they are going to share it or divide it up. That's better now isn't?"
"Kinda makes sense?"
So with that issue done, I get back to eating. I sample a little nibble out of everything on the plate. Becky, she tells me what things are. Like the pizza (I loved by the way!) there and the spaghetti, meatloaf and she leads me through the rest of the tray. We make it into a lesson and a chat. As I finish up, that younger girl from before comes over to us.
She says "Thank you" to me and then tells Becky something. After she is done she goes to shake my hand. As I take it up, my minds just shoots off like mad and I feel out to her. She is very sick....near death in mere weeks...I feel out to heal. as I always have done AND get stopped cold by...that feeling of balance. Something MUST be paid to BALANCE the scales out...to keep the gates of hell closed. I hold on to her hand for far too long but, she does not pull away from me, as I must be making her 'feel' good. I finally let go of her hand.
"Your welcome...name?" I ask.
She says 'Madelyn' then nods and walks off.
After she goes off. I put my face in my hands and near start to cry.
"What? Kyley I can near feel that off you!" Becky asks me...more than feeling the now growing sadness in me.
I pull up my shields fast...I say to Becky in that older language. We now use for secrets "That child is sick, she is so...near death! AND I can't help!"
"What? I don't understand?"
I get up from the table..."Outside with this...not here?" Becky stands to join me on my walk out.
Once outside and far off from the building.
I stop Becky on the path back to my home. To talk "What is wrong Becky. Is that nothing stopped me from healing anyone back at home. Just so you know most of my kind are warriors, then later on some of us far older ones...Like me found we could heal, as well as kill with our inner energy. But now that I am here? New laws of this world stop me from doing so. The law here is 'balance' I give....so must I take. I hate it!....but that is the way for me now."
"Well then 'take' and cure her?"
"I can, but that 'take' is so incredibly high. That after I do it...why live? As to cure her would make her a near slave to me or worse. Strip her of all freewill forever and beyond. I am not that evil! I just can't."
"So what is it, she has got?"
"I don't know your words for it. But her guts, are literally rotting out. She has mere weeks, a month or two?"
"Well at least make an offer? Death is death, some kind of life, is still living? Does she even know she is dieing?"
"You go ask...I don't want to be near that, if I am doomed to not help!"
"I will!" and Becky stalks off to go back inside.
Becky walks inside, wonders about for a short while and then finds Madelyn at her work station "Ahh I have a personal question for you, can we talk off somewhere else please?" Becky asks her very softly.
"YEP lets go over here" and Madelyn near drags Becky off.
Once they both get out of the main dining area, then into a separate small banquet hall Madelyn asks Becky "So what do you need and your friend is so nice!"
"I don't know how to put this...but that friend feels your sick or something...do you know that?"
"Sadly yes...final stage, cancer in the liver and it spread to other stuff in there. I have like a month or two...and if your going to ask why I am working its, for the money AND why sit at home waiting to die!"
"Humm Okay, I understand that. I just have to say this and its between only us you promise?"
"Okay I will bite. I promise, So what is it?"
"Ahh that friend is real special in many ways annnd if I said she can help you. But the price would be extremely high...and we are not talking money here...would you go...go for it? or ask and listen?" Becky barely squeaks out.
"Fine lets see this!"
I wait on the path to my house and pace while doing so. 'Gods I hope that this lady is not getting me into a hole!'
As I wait on the path, thinking and pacing about. I see Becky leading that young girl Madelyn this way! 'danm it!' my mind screams!
As Becky gets there, she asks me "Well Kyley, Madelyn is sick and has something to ask you?"
"DAMN IT Becky you have no clue? You worship a Daemon, yet you don't know this? Gods this is going to be trouble." I snarl at her.
"Yes I know it! But the offer has to be at least made!" she says more than insistent to me.
"Fine 'girl' I will...ask her this...do you promise what we are about to talk of never passes your lips or you will never write it down?"
Becky does it for me. And then translates as we go.
"Yes I do."
"Fine...Since 'Becky'..." I leer at her "Brought you here on this I have to offer. I can fix you...BUT! the price is VERY! high...AND then do you believe me, when I say that, I can do this?"
"What is it? and I do believe you, as when you touched me. I felt something and you made me feel better than I have in months!"
"Well the price is HIGH...darn it....it would be near to say your life again, as your soul in a way...till you die. I can make you do anything and you have no say! AND I mean NONE, as in....I ask you to jump off a cliff to your death....you go! The reason for this harshness is, your so close to death. It will take lots to save you from it."
She stands there pondering it!........'Gods she is actually thinking of saying yes?......please don't' I beg her in my mind.
"Is there any other option?" Madelyn asks me....and I see that glimmer of hope in her eye...........and its killing me!
"Humm let me think..." I start to pace...then...the thought just hits me...kids!
"You can bear a child or more for me? That would at least give you free will, But you still have to obey me impart? As My requests on you would be more your choice...but to refuse too much....say 5 times and then you would have no choice! AND these are not my rules. I don't make them up! A higher power did eons ago!"
"Can I think on this?" she asks.
"You bet! you will...I would demand you did!....and do you have kids of your own yet?"
She shakes her head, to answer me. "Good, as if you do this...these will be MY children not yours....you will be mother to them, but they will not be human at all."
She just nods back to me. She is silent and thinking.
"Take your time, as I will be here for quite some to come."
Becky and me, leave her standing there deep in thought. She has life changing choices to make.
The next morning comes early and since I don't sleep. I greet the sun, while I am standing outside on the communal grass between all the buildings. I am stretching out and going through what I call the Warriors moves. I wish I could pull my Axe out. But doing that, would probably get too many people mad at me. My body is starting to relax from my exercise. I am starting to like this place now. As I flow from one move to the next, in my rotation. I see Becky come out of the house next to mine. She looks like, she's going somewhere? She looks over the area, finally lays eyes on me and finds me out on the grass several yards away doing my moves.
I hear her speak to me, as she walks over to me "Kyley what you doing up so early in the morning?"
I stop flexing and stretching out, to talk to her "Becky remember I don't sleep, I've haven't slept since I came here?" I laugh at her.
"Oh, I keep forgetting that?"
I look her over and she has a robe on and some sort of slip-on shoes that I have never seen. "What you doing?"
"I am off for a morning swim!"
"Humm that sounds like fun...maybe I otta go swimming too?"
"Do you have a swimsuit?"
"Swimsuit?...You wear clothes to swim" I shake my head "How you people....I have hard enough of a time wearing clothes as it is! Now you say, you have to wear clothes to go swimming in?" I sigh out. "I'll never get you people on that? I guess that's one more thing to send the guards to get for me?"
Almost instantly, she pulls out a little notepad out of her pocket yet again and writes down on it. I glance to her "Do you make a note about everything I request? Are they paying you for this?"
She leers at me with a crooked smile...that says she is a little mad to me "Don't you be giving me gold. I don't need it. I have got, everything I need from the church okay! But the Church will accept the donation?"
I give her more than the evil eye "The church...your church does not need my donation and I know it! One of these days I am going to tell you what Sara's long time ago relatives did....to where I was at and then you will know why I'm just very leery of her. Give money to her church?! I laugh at it! Even if she is different. It...just would be....just stupid."
"Could you at least give me the basics?" she asks in a calm voice, that does seem to have caring at its core.
"Okay I will give it to you short and to the point as possible. Everything that I knew. People I knew. Places I knew. People I loved. Everywhere that I have ever been. They destroyed! Okay? Simple as that, it's all gone!...I haven't figured out why? But I got plucked from there, to here and that's all there is?....That I know about. I have a feeling eventually someone's going to tell me what's going on?"
She can't even look at me now and her mood is definitely changed from happy to sad with what I just dropped on her. "I'm sorry for you." she mumbles to me.
"You don't need to be apologizing for something, you did not do or had no control over. It happened so long ago and so far away....it's funny." I sigh out in thought "So why don't you go have your swim. Then you can have them go buy me the clothes I need for that too...have fun."
Becky starts walking away, then stops suddenly. To twist back and look me over "That ID card....your supposed to be wearing it!" she gets gruff with me.
"Okay I will wear it?" she walks up to me to whisper at me "Remember that card tells them where you're at exactly!"
"Humm?"
"They want to know where your at all times, that's why they want you to wear it. You have to wear it or they will get mad."
I am surprised at that and say "You mean I have too, even out here on the grass practically in front of my house?"
"They might be okay with that?...but you have to wear it all the time."
"Do you think they scry on the inside of my house?"
Becky has to think about what I mean by 'scry' for quite sometime "OHHH! 'scry' you mean take pictures and listen!...probably? I wouldn't put it past them? they did not make a promise not to?"
"Maybe I should make a new contract with them on that?"
"Mr. Twain probably won't sign that. This is his land and his buildings. He can do what he wants to them right?" she near tells me.
I sigh out "Yes, I am a guest. I have to obey the Lord of the lands rules, don't I?"
She nods "Yes...that translates perfectly...I will see you in a couple hours" then she walks off toward the rec hall area.
After I stretch out for a bit longer. I see one of the guards is looking at me from a distance off outside. I go back in my cottage for bit, to grab that silly badge of mine and put it in my pocket. Then I think about it. How can I fly with a shirt on? I can't do it? Flying with my armor on would get them really upset? Yeah whatever?
I walk over the male guard standing there. I have noticed that...there is one around every time I come out now. As I get up to him I say out while I point up "Go...fly...now?" Then I point at my wrist meaning for time "Hour?" and he nods.
I walk back over to the grassy area. Next to the bench there, take off my shirt and drop it on it. I glance at the guard...and the look from him is priceless 'what the heck' is what, I am guessing is running through his mind right now!
I let my wings come out and flex them wings out for a minute or two. Then I hop up and fly straight up. Then start into flying around the area. After getting about 10 minutes into, it loosening up and enjoying it. I find a nice air current, I am enjoying floating and soaring on it. I see Becky underneath me walking, I watch her for a little and then she notices the guard looking near straight up at me.
She screams up at me so loud, that I could make out even up here! I hover for a second and she Bellows once more even louder! "Get down here!"
I go like a bullet right at the ground and pull up to land near her feet. I fold my wings up, making them go back all the way into being hidden under my skin.
I walk up to Becky to ask her...I am near scared I did something really wrong "What's the matter?"
"Your not wearing anything on top! You need to be wearing a top. I told you this is not right."
"Well then tell me what to wear? As these people have not been giving me anything without a back on it!" I sass her.
She pulls out the notebook again to write something down. "Kyley please turn around and put your wings out for a second." I do as asked "Humm I never really looked back here before now...your wings or where they go, looks like a 3D tattoo right now"...I finally unfold them and she looks like she's trying to measure by gauging it with her hands across my back.
"I think I got an idea of the type top you can wear. If not? I will have a custom one made for you to wear."
I get sassy at her "Really? I have to wear clothes even while, I am doing that?"
"Its just not acceptable" she says while crossing her arms to me. Thus saying to me...'this is a RULE!' by the motion.
I sigh and I walk away from her. Then I fold wings, As I walk. As I go I grab my shirt off the bench and put it back on. "Your people and your customs are certainly cutting into my idea of having fun and enjoyment....You know that! I am never going to feel normal with your weird customs around here!"
I'm actually REALLY upset now, as I walk away from her and go back to my cottage. As I go in, I can see she is shaking her head at me and with that motion from her. I walk in my door and slam it shut!
I near scream out at the empty room "These people are just getting to be a little too much with their weird customs."
An hour and a half or two hours go by and there's a knock at my door. I look out the small window in the door and it's Becky. She usually doesn't knock. But? this time she knocked? I open the door to her "Why did you knock to ask to come in? You just usually just come in?"
"Well you seem to need some personal time. You are upset at our rules or our customs are bothering you. Well they just are...and your going to have to accept them. You're here now, not there. You understand what I am trying to get through to you?"
"Yes I have to accept that everything that was...is gone and this is all new...but forever."
I finally notice, that she's got a plastic basket in her hand and she hands it to me.
"Here you go, here is your swimsuit, it should fit you? There are two different types of them in there, for you to try out to see which one is better."
Then she leads me into my bedroom and takes the basket from me "This is for your dirty laundry. Just put in here, then you can carry it easier over to the laundry area. They sent two suits over, after they figured out your size. And maybe one can be used as a top when you fly? At least till I get a few custom ones ordered for you. BUT Today were skipping lessons."
"What!..... why?" I ask more than flustered at the interruption of that.
"You're going to go to the medical facility. You are going to start doing those tests ...that you promised to do and get them out of the way. Then maybe after its all done you can go outside faster, as you need one of our MID cards to do so."
I sigh more than disappointed "Okay I agreed to that...yes?
"But anyway" she pulls out one of the clothes from the plastic bin "This is a one piece swimsuit. I suggest you wear this, but they also sent this over" and she pulls out two very small pieces of clothing "Since they're guys they picked this" she shows me "What it this is...is a bikini. It covers as LITTLE! as possible, so guys can look at you!"
"To me? they don't make any difference so.... I'll probably end up wearing this more often. You know what I said with my custom is. I don't care what they see, as long as they don't touch me."
She gets more than sassy and kind of motherly to me "Well if you like guys LEERING! at you all day long!"
I shake my head to her "I don't care what they are thinking, as long as they don't act on it."
She looks at me, with a curious look on her face "Well what would you do?"
"If a male groped me? I would probably break his arm. If I didn't rip it out from the side of his body. You might want to tell them that. If they touch me, like that. Someone is gonna need a healers help desperately."
Becky pulls out her ever present notepad and writes it down quickly. Then asks me "Take off your shirt...please?"
I take off my shirt, at her request and throw it on the bed.
"Please put on this Bikini top?" I do so easily "Can you make your wings come out with this on?"
I flex and think about it for second, as I get the feeling off it, how it fits me "Yeah it'll work?"
"Good you can wear this, when you're flying then? The bikini top? " I nod to her "Pull your wings out, so I can get some good measurements?" I do and she goes over some things back there "Good...there is a couple of what we call exercise tops that will work for this. They are backless." I nod back not even knowing what she is talking about.
Then I see her write down yet another note "That stuff will be here for tomorrow to cover more of you up and it will not be so easy for it to fall off. Because of these ties --that bikinis have on them."
She undoes the bikini for me and tosses it back in the basket. Then she tosses me back my shirt and I put it on.
"Well then lets start getting you over to medical station. We start into walking rather slowly over there. As we do she starts into explaining what my MID card is, the MCO, what mutants are on the planet, and I am now classified as one. She goes on to say that they will probably call me an 'avatar'. Because I've subsumed my human and it changed me into this. Then on top of that classify me as a changeling?...which is a change in sex."
"Humm Okay all this to describe one person and most of it can't be seen--funny rules you have here?"
"So what we are going to do today is what they call this powers testing, for the MID card so they can figure out what you do"
I nod back--thinking about this
"AND please Kyley...you don't hide anything, as of later on you reveal something drastic. They're going to get really upset and they might try to put you in jail."
I don't like that idea at all! That I must reveal all to them...I am going to hold back some. As I am still not sure how 'good' Sara or her kind are here! or the maybe that they might find me via this...to END me?
Then we finally get to the medical buildings and she introduces me to a couple of the doctors and she tells me their names. Then she tells me in my language, that they're irrelevant names and don't worry about remembering them. 'but I remember everything!' I laugh innerly to it.
Then they get me all dressed, in a suite that measures what I am doing. Then they lead me and have me run through this gauntlet, maze and throw stuff at me. They surprised me with stuff, that they do to me! They test my strength, running speed and even more!
Then Becky reminds me "They know that you turn into a bigger version of yourself. They have to test that also?"
SO! we run through the whole thing AGAIN! With me at what I really call normal! ...bigger version and she's patiently watching the whole thing. Making sure that she translates and about ten percent of what they say to me. I'm understanding now.
The test person puts me on the treadmill again as my bigger self to run it again. He says "Something...run now..." and off I go! As I understand that!
As I am running, he says "Stop" since I know the word 'stop' now, I do. Then they launch balls at me, that's new? A cannonball swings on a metal rope at me and before it gets to me...I slap it off, out of the way. Since this is the 'bigger' me, as I slap it out of the way. I bust the whole device completely out of the ceiling. 'whoops' is in my thoughts.
The lead tech sighs "Well that's first time that's happened."
Becky is laughing, as she translates it for me. Then they start into measuring my strength, then onto my agility, which is higher than normal. Then near finally a test of my memory with shapes, colors and other strange stuff. I can memorize it nearly instantly, then they start feeding it to me as fast as they can and I still get one hundred percent on every score across the board. I even beat the computer, on that 3D chess game that changes rules on the players!
I see Becky shaking her head, at how fast I memorize stuff . She finally gets a chance to ask me "If you do all this, then why? Do you such a difficulty with English? You memorized this silly test instantly and you can't do the other?"
"I don't know why English is an issue? Maybe it's the human, I subsumed fighting me? I don't know, it could be the last curse of him."
The tech says for the next test...."We want to take you outside and see how fast you fly?"
"NOW! that sounds like fun!" now I am happy!
Becky says to me "Kyley just a minute!" and she runs off, as they take me outside. She finally comes back with a top for me.
"Come over here!" she takes me to a corner "Put this on, where no one can look!"
I sigh "Whatever?" as I do as told, to keep her happy.
After I finally get it on, I pull my wings out and relax. "Ahhh that feels SO much better!"
Becky notices that I relax more, when I have my wings out. As this is the second time, that she has actually seen it.
"Do you feel better with your wings out? Kyley?"
"Yes" I say while stretching out.
"Is it?..."she questions me "When you have them put away, is it like you have to hold them in?"
I say to her as I stretch out "Yes exactly that. Its liken to clinching a fist all day long."
"So you have to make an effort to have them in and having them out there's no effort. Have you thought about leaving them out, all day long. I can get clothes and shirts made for you, so you can do that?"
I think about it for sometime before I answer "It would not be normal, would it? and you're so worried about me not wearing clothes as it is?" I think I got her on that "I might as well just wear this...top...when I need to and keep everyone happy? You can get me a couple more of these....right?" she nods back "Well I am going to try to fit in with your customs much as I can and I don't see a lot of winged people around now...do you?"
She laughs at me "No."
They walk me completely outside for this test and I see a Doctor standing there a bit farther off from the group. I see that he has a lit thing in his mouth and smoke is coming from it. I 'just' smell it and I start to walk over there to him, just entranced by that delicious smell!
I wave to Becky to come to me and I point at the man "What's this?" I ask.
"That's a cigar" she says. Then man finally notices me and her asking about it.
I'm smelling it and its DEVINE! "I don't know why, but I want one!"
Becky shakes her head "They are not good for you. It's a bad habit."
"I want one!" I near demand.
The doctor over hears us both "I will giver her one, if she wants to try it?"
He gives me one and for some reason the one he gives me-- my mind says to me suddenly that 'this is a reasonable quality one' --I take a smell it. Then he gives me a gizmo to use.
Becky jumps in "He will explain how to use that."
I don't even wait. I snip off the ends in a well practiced manner on the cigar like you're supposed to and I hand back to tool to him. He looks at me and Becky more than puzzled "Is this the first time you have had one?"
"Yes I think?....But for some reason I have got a memory my head stuck...that I've had this before?"
Becky leers at me hard "You like cigars?"
"This is first time, I can remember in my surface memory having one? But I have a deeper memory..." I stand there concentrating "Becky?... This must be what's left of the human I subsumed? The resistance to my understanding English and this stupid 'cigar'? you call it? This must be the last bits of him disappearing?"
The doctor goes to hand me a lighter and with that move of his. I look at him like he has gone nuts.
"No you don't light a cigar with a lighter. You light one with a match!" I informed him.
After Becky translates for me. He looks at me more than surprised..."Well she is right on that one. A true cigar person uses matches only. I use a lighter because its works for me."
He digs deeper into a satchel, that he was carrying and pulls out a small box of matches then hands them to me "Now lets see if she know the rest of this correctly?"
"Thank you" I say.
I get out a few and he's watching me intently. As I light the first one. I heat the end of the cigar fully. Then evenly light it off by, drawing the smoke out of it in long pulls of air through it, till its finally lit to my satisfaction.
"Well shoot! she knows how to do that right!" I go to hand him back the box "No keep them you may need them for later?"
"Thanks...this is...ahhh...good?" I say not sure if I am saying it right. ...I am, as I see Becky nod to me.
The doctor asks Becky "She just lit that correctly and You are saying this is her first time smoking a cigar?"
"Well doctor? You have to understand that she is a 'mutant avatar' and she subsumed her human near completely. This skill or habit and her having some mental block or resistance to learning English. As well as any other languages from here. Seems to be the only small 'itsy bitsy' residual parts left of that human--so far?"
"So you tried other languages with her?"
"We tried a couple dozen languages weeks ago and the same thing."
I get Becky's attention back to me, from the doctor's questions "Becky can you
ask him to buy me more these and the best that he can find?"
Becky asks the doctor my question.
"Ohh ya I have a connection to get her the finest Cuban cigars and she wants to? I could also get her a humidor and everything else. But its going to cost money?"
Becky laughs "I'll ask her about that....money issue?"
Becky asks me "Kyley....what your asking might cost a bit of money? So do you have any to spend on this? As I think its a waste of your money."
After she asked that question. I finally really realize something. I have been in a bit of denial. I have been thinking for weeks 'that its only a mater of time...till they come and kill me again'....What if they never come? I might need every coin, I have to live. As I am sure that no skills, I have currently can make money here at all. Its not like in my past as a young boy. That I could go out and have fun to gather treasure from the world at large, or depend on the empire and family to care for me. It has been so long that, I have not needed to worry about this...I have forgot how to deal with the need of it.
But that WANT or CRAVING for them is just over powering. I NEED it!
"Becky I think I have enough money for this....I need this in some deep way. So I will do it. So how much is it?"
"Doc? she has some money on her ID card to use?" Becky questions the man.
"No...I prefer cash, the ID card is good, but they track them. Where I get my supplies from is not exactly legal."
Becky translates that for me. So I reach out for my pack of coins and grab a few. As I do I ask "Becky how much would cover this?"
"I am not sure? a couple hundred?...maybe? I will ask him?"
Becky asks the doctor the question at hand and discovers he's talking about thirty to fifty bucks apiece for the top-of-the-line ones--he's never had one that good and expensive himself. But he feels that on average, the middle market items are just as good and at a far better prices overall.
Becky goes over that with me and after pondering that question I decide that sounds good..."Becky please tell him that I will go with what he said. On what to buy. I want several boxes the best he can find at a good cost. All the accessories you need to smoke them, with wooden matches like I asked. Maybe something to carry the cigars around and so they don't break. Then give me what's left over and he can keep a bit of it for himself? for the trouble?"
I then hand him two coins "Good? I ask him.
He nods back and then talks to Becky for some time. While I simply puff away very happily. The doctor says to her during their talk, that he'll have everything by the middle of like next week.
As I am standing there more than happy I notice that most of he crowd there is looking at me for something ...but not saying anything? "Well I guess I had better get on with this flying thing for them." I hand over my lit cigar to Becky and she grabs on it and she holds like she's revolted by even being near it!
I fly up and ask Becky "What do they want me to do?"
"Kyley...they want you to fly as fast as you can. At first, then do the obstacle course. I nod my understanding to her and fly off.
I fly off in the direction indicated and do several passes. I see from them after six complete run bys. I am done. I look to Becky for the next part and she points at a bunch of rings set on poles at various heights and sizes of ring.
"You want me to fly thought the rings?"
"Yes as fast as you can please! The ones they want you to go through will light up as you go."
I look off into the distance, while I hover. To see a ring light up, just as she said it would. I tip over, dive at it and go through it. To notice the next one inline lights up, as this one fades out...'humm a game! This I might like!"
I do several runs, thought the whole thing. As I go, I see they are using the same set of rings over and over. But they are trying to get me to do faster and narrower turns at each run. On run through number four, the rings shrink in-size. I actually have to pull in my wings, as I pass through them to make each one. By run number eight, the size is down to just my body and a small bit more! But I still make it and keep my speed up. Then at run number ten, I am hit by a blast of wind from a device at the rings entrance and that tosses me up hard!...But I make it! This sudden 'wind' test of theirs, gets progressively worse at each run till. I am tossed VERY violently to the ground with a thud! When I get back up, the testers tell Becky its over. As they now have all the information they need.
"So what's next?" I ask her. As I dust myself off from the fall. Then I stand back from her and shake the dirt out of my wings.
"Well Kyley? They are done out here. The next part is back in the medical center. Some sort of magical test? But don't ask me what it is, as I do not do that at all?"
A cart drives up and they ask us it get on it. Then it drives us all back in the direction of the medical center. As we drive, I watch around me and see we are not going to the medical center. I listen to one of the other riders talk to Becky for most of the trip. Then she finally turns to me, just as I see we are about to enter a large guard post to enter an elevator.
"Kyley? Since they know your a mage of some sort? We are going to is down to a lower level, to test your magic skills out. Since this can be a dangerous test. They don't do it on the surface at all. So we have to go back down in the mines again" She can see my mood change, as I know the deeper I get, the harder it will be for me to get back out. If they break their oath to me. "Hey don't worry I am sure this is normal." her smile...even thou I know its nothing, it does give me some comfort.
As we go down, we drive long hallways to an elevator and that takes us down into the complex again. I close my eyes, relax and open my mental shields. To 'feel' out to the men around me. So far I am not 'feeling' any deception from them or that they are hiding something. As I am 'open' I reach out a small bit...I know there is vast evil down here...somewhere, so I am cautious. As we drive along, suddenly...it hits me! and I pull my shields back up, as it near jolts me off the cart! That action and near fall. Gets Becky's attention fast!
"What! Kyley?" she asks while holding my arm to keep me in my seat.
"Sorry...I was 'feeling' out again and that 'evil' here just knows? I am here and reached for me in a big way!"
"WELL then, don't do that anymore!' she near shrieks in my ear.
I nod back to her, as the cart stops and the others get out. Becky and I follow them to a room. As we enter this new section. I can feel the 'wards' allover the entrance at the doors edge. We the all walk down a short...but large hallway to a room. This room has even more 'wards' on it. I can see them all from the doorway, that the walls have etched and painted runes all over them. Becky stops, to talk to a person that was already standing there waiting for us? My guess, is that he is the mage in charge here. As I can feel it, as well as read it from him.
After they talk for a time and I see him point out something in the next room to her. She walks back over to me "Kyley This is the staff mage here and he is going to do your magic test for us. This is so you can get that MID card taken care of and travel soon enough. But what is going to happen is your going in there and he will tell you what to do and I will translate it all via the sound system in the room.....Okay? " I nod back "But first off you have to step into this circle, for the testing to start."
I look at the circle and its a mage built one "I don't want to...not gonna happen!"
"Why? she asks me.
"You never stand in a circle made by a mage willingly. As they will have power over you. I'm not doing that! EVER!" I say while, I am shaking my head vigorously.
Becky says my reply to the mage standing there "Well she's not gonna do it. She says its bad and I believe her on that" she tells the mage.
"Well please tell her, that it will not hurt her. Its One hundred percent safe and it's only for testing to keep everything safe. It keeps her safe and us while she is doing our testing." pleads the man.
Becky tells me what the mage said to her. I stand there not quite sure what to do... then it dawns on me "Have them sign a piece of paper, like I do for them. That this is not going to hurt me. Also at my request or demand, this tests ends and I am free...right there!"
Becky says that to the mage for me "She wants a document from you, like she signs for you people....a sorcerer's contract I think you call it? Between you and her. That she can get out of that circle when she makes a request and that your not going to hurt her or she's not gonna do it."
He sighs out then looks at me, angry? I return his gaze to him...."Are you going to do this or do we have an issue...mortal!?" I say my language.
Becky turns to me fast, to leer at me in anger and then! She shushes me!
"Don't shush me!" I near bark back.
The mage asks her, after my little outburst "Becky? what did she just say?
Becky sighs out..."What she just said is 'Are we going to have a problem?' is basically what she said."
The mage's attitude starts getting a little more than defensive in its posture to me. Even Becky a non-warrior sees its change.
"Hey now don't you two get into a Kafuffle over this. As its just her being cautious, as she is new to here and has not developed a trust with anyone yet."
"Ahh okay, I see that now. I will give her one" He says, then starts into writing out, a short contract to keep me feeling a bit more safe in this 'test' of theirs.
After he is done writing it out. Becky goes over the simple paper with me and translates it all for me. I tuck it into my pants pocket and say to him as friendly as I can "Start...where?"
He leads me to the circle and we start into a bunch of magical tests with Becky translating as best she could. The first step is a Question.
"How do you 'see' magic?"
"Humm I see it in many ways...ley lines...the glow from an area, object or person."
"How do you make or use spells?"
"I just think about what I want and if I or the area has enough magic energy in it...it happens?"
"But you must 'weave' or form spells with words or actions or something surly?"
"No I just see the amount of magic in the area and use it. Plain and simple as that? But what your referring to, is what I and my master who taught me. We both call that a 'crutch'... a way for a simpler brain to 'see' how to use, what is normal to me and he who taught me."
"Who first taught you magic?"
"Uthor."
"Who or what is Uthor?"
"He was the king of all dragons where I came from. A Golden one. He taught me over about, I would say somewhere between five to ten thousand of your years? in total. At first it was just about twenty years. Then I came back for more later on in life. You have to finish what you start!"
"Huumm now that's a first for me! You are certainly older than you look!" he laughs out nervously.
"Well then lets begin shall we?"...I just nod agreement back to him.
I stand in the circle, to go through a whole bunch of magical tests and after nearly two hours of that evil. He finally lets me out of the mage circle. He then hands a full report for Becky to read over to me.
"Well Kyley this shows out of a skill range of one to seven. You are a four and he definitely thinks you're trainable to a six. If you learn the different magic styles that are used now and that may take years for you to learn he says...But I know you have that!" she giggles out "Just so you know, there are only a handful of Sixes on the whole planet. But trainable to a six is pretty incredible! This also says you have quite an affinity for magic and a very deep essence well to draw upon for your magic. Then the way you do and see magic is something they might want more on later. As you 'see' it, then use it instinctively and very different way than others do? He then says, your magic is really close related to the Fae's magic or that of Elves?"
"Well make sense, I learned a lot of magic from the Elves."
"Really? You learned magic from Elves?"
"Yes I did, after Uthor got done with my basics. I did some study time under the best Elvin mages around. As the Elvin Empress and me where old friends. I helped the Empress to clear her lands of all evil and to secure her throne. She was a VERY good friend of mine. She was one of the first ones to fall, when 'they' came." I am shaking my head in sadness thinking about it. I start walking towards the door to leave. I just don't want to talk to her about it any more today.
I walk over to the cart and sit on it. I see Becky near runs out after me, after talking with our escorts.
"Kyley we are not done yet. But the next part is back upstairs anyway. The next part is the medical exams--like blood x-ray, MRI, CAT scan, eyes, ears, hearing ,ect" ...she just goes on and on. I hear her fully, but my mind is really lost in the old thoughts of long dead friends.
After some time traveling Becky notices, that I am not really 'here' and whacks me in the ribs hard "Are you listening to me at all?"
"NO, not really. I am thinking of all my old times. But I did hear all you said and remember it. I just don't care right now is all" I say very plainly and flat. Then I drift off back to what mattered to me at the time.
We all go back up through the same maze of hallways and corridors back to the medical center. After we get there, the first thing Becky does is hand the gentleman in charge there the paperwork from the mages. He looks over it more than interested, while he goes off to read the reports more. A second man comes forward and asks Becky if they can test my armor out.
She translates this question to me. I nearly laugh at the though of it. As since I have been here I have heard no less then five times, that they tested the 'block' that was my armor for near One hundred and Fifty years!
I am still so near laughing, I barely tell Becky "Please Becky tell them that my armor is the same, as it was as a block or me wearing it. They had all that time to test it and nothing has changed...from then...(I laugh more) as I am still in it!"
Becky looks at me in wonderment no quite getting the joke...then it dawns on her I was IN that block all that time, so testing now is exactly the same! as then.
The man looks more than disappointed in that fact. As my bet is, that he never got to do any of theses tests and really wanted to see this for himself. But he went on to explain something new to Becky for several minutes.
Becky finally came over to me "Well this is the last part for powers testing. What they want to do is a test for regenerative healing. They know from that shot to your chest on that first day that you heal. Now they just want to see how good you heal."
The doctor gives Becky the first steps on this. As she listens to it she doesn't look happy...near at all "Well This is new for me --The only way to test your regenerative healing is...destructive...they cut you and see how fast you heal?"
"Really? well that's going to be interesting?"
I nod to the doctor and he leads me to sit me down at a table, then puts my arm in a device to hold it, so I don't jerk around is my guess. After its all set, the medical attendant tries to cut me with a knife. It doesn't cut so good. So they try another blade or two on it and the results are not what they are looking for....As all they get, are very deep cuts into my hard skin...then my internal energy near melts the blade and makes it dull. They move on to a laser. But that just makes real bad burn marks on me, that heal up fast. What they are after, is a consistent 'cut' to measure. AND my energy is interfering in this.
The assistant tells Becky "If we can't cut her? We're not going to be able to measure your regenerative abilities today? I will have to send for a set of special blades for this and that my take a week or more?"
Becky tells me his question "Kyley they can't cut you, so the test has to wait?"
As Becky is telling me this...'I remember that my armor properties should have leached into my body and my skin. Thus making them tougher. Since I wore mine so many years. I should probably be one of the toughest people that lived where I am from, plus that cursed, gift?....the blackness of my armor, made it even tougher. Did my rebirth, make all this go way?' I ponder the thoughts.
"Humm they just need something to cut you with?" she asks again.
"I know...get this thing off my arm for a minute please..." I look at the man sitting there "Off now?" and point at the brace my arm is in.
After he gets me out of the brace. I pull out my storage bag. I literally dig around in it for several minutes. From it I get a small dagger and place it on the table. The medical assistant starts to grab for it and I have to slap his hand away like you would do a small child! "Becky? tell them not to touch the edge of this. As it will surly cut their fingers completely off in a split second, or from just a tap it will take their whole arm off! okay? It's made of the same metal my suits made out of, but this is an alloy of it."
She explained it all to him. Then I put my arm back in the device. No sooner than I was done he started using the dagger to cut me. Some blood pours from the new wound for the barest seconds, then heals fast and no scar or other indication of a wound is left.
Becky is in a bit of shock at the sight of it "DO! you feel pain? right now?"
"No not really? You can call it a pain? But it's just telling me, I got hurt."
They do a few more on the arm and hand. Then the doctor tells me via Becky.."They want to cut off a finger now?" she gulps at that thought!
"I am Okay with that...go ahead."
The doc cuts off my small finger it drops off to the tray below it, with a large spurt of blood. Then rolls around in the tray it fell into for a second. To disappear in a small flash of light. There is a small bit of ash left there to show it even existed. Then in a few seconds, a new one starts to grow back in its place and after several minutes. Its all healed
"Humm now that is new...never saw that before or even read about that! Kyley what was that? your finger just did?"
After Becky translates to me..."Ahh, that is my energy or maybe you can call it life force? Being released?" I say back to him.
"Lets do more!" he cuts off another and another one with the same results. The doctor writes it all down each time.
Becky is just standing there jaw open for some time..."Wow that is neat!" she finally says out.
Becky and the doc talk a little...Now Becky asks for him "They want to cut off the whole hand now? Ahh that sounds a bit drastic. But that's what they want next?" she says more than sheepishly to me.
"Go ahead?"
She tells him and with little time delay or waiting. He does! Near the same thing happens, But this time the light flash is far brighter near blinding and the blood of mine even more. But since this was the whole hand. It takes near a half an hour, for it all to grow back. The doc writes even more notes, down this time. Then he does it once more after it grows back, just to test if my healing fades with time.
All the doctors talk for a few minuets, amongst themselves. During all of it Becky does not look happy or pleased with what is at question. I can feel some fear off her and its directed at me or for me?
She asks me in a voice that sounds all too worried now "They want to move you to a new table and take off your whole arm...since they see, your not feeling any pain and healing so quickly."
"Well I agreed to all of this...fine. Lets do it and get this over with!"
Becky now she looks a little queasily at me "Please, they only can do this if you agree to it?"
I nod back to her "I am fine with it. As I am not really feeling anything from this."
They take me into another room, that is a bit bigger and I see there are some other patients already there getting care for injuries. They sit me down, near a man getting a cast done on his leg. I can now see the reason why they brought me here. The table is made to hold, lift and move my leg 'just so'... To make this easier on me and safer for them.
I take off my pants for this and lay down on the bed. The doctor takes my leg in his hands "Well here goes!" and he cuts it off with my dagger as fast as he can. The blood flows out fast for several seconds as the leg falls off and the near blast of light from its going. Blinds everyone in the room but me! My flesh just flows and grows back into a new leg within an hour after that.
I Look over Becky and she does not look good at all! I also see that one of the technicians looks as if he may barf at any second and the technician who was with the doctor is looking happy as heck! at the sight.
Becky asks me in a soft tone "You don't feel any of this?"
"You could call it pain? But its not, its just my body saying, I am hurt a little."
They all talk some more and Becky comes back "They want another?"
"Fine" is all I say, with a nod to them.
Without a moments hesitation the doc moves to the other leg. But this time even more personal show up to watch this. He cuts the leg with the exact same results again...but this time I get a clap from the peanut gallery that is assembled there.
Becky and them talk at that...then she tells me "Well they are going to stop now because, the next test will be basically chopping you in half and I don't think that would be a good idea for you?"
I laugh "I think you're right chopping me in half, probably would not be a good idea?"
As me and her talk. I see a quite a commotion happening across the room. They are all talking over that man who was just next to me when they took off my leg. I can see that they are talking and pointing at something and the mans leg. Then they shuffle this one man into another room.
"Becky what are they arguing over?"
"They all seem to be looking at a X-ray of something?"
"What is that...an x-ray...please?"
"It takes pictures of bones through the skin, to show breaks and problems."
"Okay I understand that...so what are they talking about?"
"I can't tell they're muffling and mumbling too damn much!"
I try and listen...but end up shaking my head in disgust "I really wish I knew your language better then. I can hear every word they are saying. But I just can't speak it well enough to get what the issue is. All I can get is at best one word of ten spoken by them."
Becky finally gets fed-up and walks over to see what issue is. I sit there and my mind wanders back again to old friends gone. My mind as of today just can't seem to get off that track!
Becky comes back over to me all excited "Kyley! you know that guy that was next to you, that they just took away? After they cut off your leg and being in the room for a while for awhile, he says that the pain-- it stopped after being in the room with you. He broke, his leg two days ago and they just X-rayed his leg bone. It's completely healed up! Like it's ever been broken before? Do you know anything about this?"
"Becky have you ever noticed that you felt better when you're in the room with me?" I ask her.
"Ya? I just thought it was just me being happy, that I am teaching somebody?"
"Well?" I sigh out "My kind make people feel better being around us. If your around us long enough...it will probably heal your wounds a little bit over time. Then when they cut off my limbs, that flash of light? Was that energy being released at one time. That one flash was probably like being around me for a month all in one shot. That was probably what healed his leg?"
She gets all excited and tells the doctor. Who looks at me like I am slightly crazy "So you can heal people if you want to?" he asks me through Becky.
"Directly yes and if you're in the room with me long enough-- slowly yes?"
The doc asks "Can we test this some how?"
"Okay at least I will feel like I'm helping somebody today?"
They take me to the infirmary room or the ER, for this rather large complex and since it has a large group of people running it there are always some injured around here. The doc shows me the first one they want me to try. A man broke his hand the other day, they letting him recuperate here and doing a follow-up on him.
I put my hand on his broken hand. I feel out into him and I see the break, its a simple one. I push out some of my energy or life force into the hand. There is a slight 'glow' from it.
"Becky tell him to flex his hand and fingers now, everything should be fine."
He does it...after she tells him "Hey it feels great, all fixed! Thanks!"
I see the doctors take him away, to test my work out. When they finally get back. They tell me like I expected, its all healed up. I am next taken over to a man who was just brought in, with a rather large gash to his leg and he is bleeding badly. As I see him enter the room. I feel that PAIN of his wounds, I near run over to him and place both hands on the wound. It only takes me a couple seconds via touching him, with a little concentration and it slowly seals up.
After I am done with that man, they pull Becky aside to talk yet again to her. I am starting to feel like she is 'running' me, as they ask her all the questions. After that talk, they nearly drag me up to a hospital room and once there Becky starts into me quick!
"Kyley this man has lung cancer...its like that girl from the cafeteria, can you help him out?"
'Damn she expects me to fix everyone now? I already told her there is a price to such things!'
With I sigh, I walk to the man in the bed and start feeling out to him via my hands. I can feel the 'cancer' in him or as I call it 'red death' because you usually bleed to death from this...slowly. The cancer is all over his lungs, so bad there is no way to 'cut' it out like they do here. Then to add to his misfortune, its all in his stomach and spreading fast.....He is a dead man.
"Becky he is even worse than the girl was, he may last a bit longer. But he is still going to die. Tell him I am sorry."
"BUT you said to Madelyn you can save her for a price!" she near yells at me.
I am very mad and near screaming at her myself "YES! I did! You cornered me into that deal! But she has not made a choice yet and unlike this man! She can bear a child in payment to me and balance the scales that way.....THIS! MAN WILL BE A SLAVE TO ME! don't you get it.....balance is the rule! I can not change that! So you tell him that!"
"I WILL!" she finally screams out to me.
She starts marching over to him and she is going to do just that! Right in front of everyone!.... "STOP!" I yell in English. "Tell the others to leave first...as this is too personal for a crowd to hear!"
Becky shoos them all out. After they all leave. I drop a privacy ward on the room to be sure! Then I turn to Becky "Well tell him! he can live if? He is my slave till he dies! NO! free will at all. He will be at my 'beck and call' all day!"
"But its your power? not mine?" she near begs.
"You forced this! deal with it!....just remember that. I get the great pleasure of feeling all his pain, his lost hope, rage, when you tell him and let him down with this......I told you the price can hurt!" I give her a not too gentle shove over to him.
Becky starts talking to the dieing man "Ahh my friend here can help you. But first, do you feel we are talking the truth right now?"
"Yes strangely I do." he says calmly
"Well before, we can go on since this is so private. I have to ask you to promise never to tell anyone? EVER!"
"I can do that.....As I know I am a dead man so.....what's one more little secret!?"
Becky now sees what I mean a little 'by feeling the pain' as she starts "My rather new friend here is not normal...she is a mutant...but a little beyond that. She can heal you. But there is a price to be paid. Not in money to balance the scales of the world....As she calls it....'to keep the gates of hell shut'. So in your case she says the only way you can balance the scales out, is near slavery to her. As you have no other real 'currency' to offer in the deal. I am so sorry....but I had to ask, as life is life?"
The man looks up at her in veiled anger and sadness 'gods the pain and sadness ....then the rage! I am feeling now! from him is near killing me. Darn it Becky!'.... "So the offer on the table is live and be a slave or die? Why so high a price?" he barks at her.
"Its not her rules...these rules where written long ago by things far above us all and must be obeyed at all times or she pays the price."
He near spits at her "No! thanks. I am slave, to no one! Now get out!"
Becky turns to me as we leave "See?" is all I say to her.
I look to him and say "Sorry?" I turn to leave the room. As my back turns, He tosses his tray of food at me. I feel it coming and slap it away. I should be mad...but I can't. All I do is say "Sorry" again, as I go out the door.
We both walk down the hall, from the group of doctors at the man's door. I finally see a staircase door and shove! Becky in it hard! Then slam the door "What are you playing at! Are you trying to get me found out! or what!" I demand from her.
"I don't understand Kyley? what?"
I feel out to her and all I get back is confusion "I was thinking you where planning to out me to the world on this?...But now I don't feel it from you?"
"I would never do that!"
"BUT you would do....what you just did! I can not fix the WORLD! little girl....I am not this worlds GOD and even she can't! If you want to do this again, then do it with Sara! and see how much 'fun' she is...is my bet!"
"I......I don't...." she stutters at me confused.
I grab her by the neck, with my hand "If I did not need you!.... OOOHH!" I let go of her "Do you even know how painful it was for me back there...I felt all the pain and rage off him!....Sorry about grabbing you like that...its his rage...still getting to me. Can we take a break from this? As this whole building is pure pain!......to me?" I sigh out.
The doctors want to go on, but at Becky's instance we stop. I walk out of the medical center with Becky in tow, lagging behind me a little bit. She can see finally how mad I really am and is staying back a little to give me some much needed room.
After a long and very silent walk. We finally get to my back door "I will see you in a few hours Becky. I need some time alone right now."
"Okay...are you sure as I just really see it in you now? You do look very tired?"
"I am. They took all those fingers, my hand a few times and two legs. Then add healing those two men...it all has a price! I have lost allot of my energy today and then add the magic testing on top." I then shut my door, as I am far too mad to talk to her any longer.
After I get in my house I near tear off my clothes and go to the shower. I just feel so 'dirty' right now! I near jump in the shower and turn it on. I don't even give it time to warm up! I just stand there and bask in its warmth for over an hour, just plain enjoying the waters flowing embrace on me. I finally feel I have had enough, I get up the energy to get out and dry off. After I do...I walk slowly out to the living room with a blanket wrapped around me, that I just pulled off the bed and sit on the couch with a tired plop.
After I settle down to cover myself up, I grab the TV remote and push play. The sound and light from it, wraps around me and calms my raging mind. I decide to lay down and watch it. In less then ten minuets I drift off to sleep. As I sleep my mind divides up, one part listens to the TV and tries to learn. Another is processing today's madness and the final part drifts off to the last time I fell asleep with my wife Gina. As lay there wrapped in that wonderful night. It changes suddenly to her last day! I feel her dieing like all the rest, being torn part and her grief not knowing what will become of the kids! THEN finally her death stabs at my heart deeply!
I jump up near off the couch, screaming that name!...her name.
Once I stop screaming, I look suddenly about. To find Becky getting up from the other chair in the room, She is scared and is backing away from me. As my mind finally gets cleared from that horror, I was just in. I see why she is scared! My Axe is hovering in the room over me and is slowly going to her. I feel it means her harm!
"Becky DO NOT move!" I command her. Luckily she stands still!
I grab up my Axe and ask it why its out!
~'I am out....as last time you talked to her, you felt betrayed. Your fear and sadness. It called to me!'~
~'Go! now!'~ I say to it mentally and it fades out of sight.
"Becky are you all right?" I ask more than concerned for her.
She calms down and then finally sits "I am fine, what was that!
"That was my Axe. Sorry, it has gotten a little over protective...as the years have gone by"
"It thinks?" she looks a little confused to me, as she says that.
"WHY Yes! wouldn't you after 500,000 years of being around?" I sass her.
"Where you just sleeping? I thought you never slept?"
"I really don't. I was awake in some sort. I heard you come in, two hours ago and sit. I was just spent mentally and physically from today, is all?"
"Who is Gina?"
I near spin to her from my near sleep-- my now fierce gaze makes her back into the chairs cushions from me "NEVER SPEAK HER NAME TO ME! you have not earned that privilege to ask that of me....yet!" I bark at her.
All Becky can do, is nod silently in fear at me.
I feel that fear dripping from her, now that the rage of that outburst of mine is gone.
I say softly to her "Becky I will tell you that someday, when I feel you have earned my full trust. Just as of now, Because of your being around Sara. I don't fully trust you yet. Now please stop being so sacred of me right now. As I did say to you more than once I need you and will not hurt you willingly or knowingly."
"I am sorry for that? I am not scared anymore."
I see her still shaking in fear. She is just mouthing the words now trying to be polite to me.
"Yes you are....was it the Axe? As its now gone...Because if your still scared of me....then go right now! I will figure out all this myself!" If she only knew that fear, nearly hurts me as much as sadness and rage does.
"Hey! don't say or think that? Are you all right? As you seem really too angry and off right now?"
"I need more rest.. then add all the 'feelings' I had to deal with from others today...have affected me a bit today?...But we have to get the rest of these stupid tests done?"
"AAhh nope we don't, I will call and get them to it set for tomorrow. Do you want to sleep some more? or?"
"No....Actually I want a pepperoni pizza?....and sorry I lost it. As who you asked about....may have....died....years ago...but to me, it was just yesterday." I finally stuttered out in thought ...as I held back all the sadness. Because if I let it all go with her in the room, it would surly drive her mad.
"I'll be right back in a few!" and off she runs out my door.
After she runs out, I bury my face deep in the blanket and cry. I let all that sadness from that dream out and then try to calm myself before she gets back.
After about twenty minutes, Becky comes flying in the back door with three large pizzas in hand and large bag of snack food. I go for the pepperoni one, as I asked for it and start eating it slowly. As Becky pulls up a movie on the TV to watch, as we chat about the week gone by. As we sit there, I am finally letting all the days madness flow out of me. As the night goes on, Becky is giving me near tones of snack items to try out for taste. I finally seem to like items that have peanuts in them allot! I get into relaxing on the couch. I snuggle into its corner watching the movie and I fall asleep again from the exertion of the day both mentally and physically.
I fell into a dream of my youth being out with friends in the untamed world and not a nightmare this time at all! When I wake several hours later from that nice feeling of safety. I find out why that was. Becky had fallen asleep snuggled right next to me and her emotions where of feeling safe and comfortable being next to me. Her dreams and emotions they had bled into that dream of mine to form it.
Well now that I am up. I find that I can't get up without waking her? 'OOhh...well' I think. My hand grabs up the TV control and I hop through the channels looking for something interesting, to settle finally on a kids show with a large yellow bird? As I watch it, I find it silly. But even with the sound off....its entertaining!
As I lay there for a couple of hours, I find Becky is really snuggling 'close' really close! I really like her....but I want to keep her, for now at arms length. She finally stirs in her slumber, then looks up to me.
"Well we are finally awake are we?" I ask her.
"MMMM....yes. God your so warm! I loved that!"
"What?...I did nothing?....can I get up now? or shall I stay here and be your pillow more today?"
Ohh poo! We have to get going. If it was not for those tests I would happily lay here all day?"
"So last night...you stayed...why? If I can ask? As after I fell off to sleep, you could have just left?"
"I was told to watch over you by Sara and that's all there is....that's my job. I am here to make sure you get cared for." she says to me while standing up and stretching out. I watch her closely as she does and find it familiar.
"You know Becky...when you stretch like that, you remind me of a old friend of mine!" I start to laugh at the thoughts.
"So who or what? would that be?" she asks while moaning out from her moves.
"You remind me of Tameria. She was part of a humans tribe. I traveled with for a long time, she was like a were-tiger? I think you would call it? All your stretching looks like her...like a big cat!" I now giggle out.
"So I act like a cat?" her gaze on me is less than happy at that statement.
"Yes a big cat!...."
"So how did you meet this cat?"
"Well not cat....tiger! think human female and tiger blended. Then think over six foot tall, all muscle and weighs 400 pounds! But I met her in a town. She saw me when she was young, stupid and VERY hungry. I was walking down a alley and she jumped me, thinking I was a rather large chicken! Well my throwing her through a building wall, solved that issue fast! At that age and time in my life I was going to kill her for that, but a human that was traveling with us. Liked her and we took her in. For that...boy she was loyal to us as repayment!"
"Humm sounds like a fun friend...who tried to eat you!...." she laughs out as she does the 'face of menace' and clawed hands at me.
"She was great!...but I got to get a shower!" I say as I jump off the couch.
"Do you want company?" she asks me in a very inviting voice.
"Becky...I am not going to do that with you. I do not want to have that type of a relationship. Your my teacher to me, I don't want to complicate the relationship between a teacher and a student at this point....please? We can still be friends? Then maybe...beyond this place and this now....something can happen?"
"Okay I have no problem with that. But someday, we might revisit this issue!...But like you said...off to shower up and lets get this over with!" she beams out.
After an hour of me getting ready for the day, I step out the front door. Wearing a shirt that Becky just got for me, that has a built in hole in the back for my wings and a pair of 'cargo pants' I got from the 'new' pile of clothes. I walk on to the green open space in front of my house, to let my wings out and to stretch them out. As I go through a set number of moves I try to do daily to limber up. I notice that a guard is walking near me once again? It's funny how every time I leave that house of mine. A guard pops up in a minute and a half.?"
As I ponder that as, Becky comes out of her place, then walks up to me, all clean and ready too. "Hey you ready? or what?" she asks.
"Becky? isn't funny how that every time I leave the house, that the guard pops up? So they must be watching me in there...inside my house? This man here just proved it!"
"You know, you're right every time you do leave the house, a guard pops up within a minute or two. They practically run out here!"
"So in other words I have zero privacy?" I near hiss.
"Well I thought they would...look in on you? As they are not fully sure of you? Not to mention your a bit powerful?"
"Hummm" I think..."But anyway...more tests? today?" I ask...even thou I know this.
"Yep more tests. But today will go fast and easy! As its just medical stuff?"
"Same building?" I ask...not sure.
"Yes same building!" she smiles to me.
"Well lets go!" I scoop her up and fly over to the medical building with her squealing in my ear all the way.
"Hey I did not expect that! and you messed up my hair!" she says while taking out a brush from her bag to fix it.
"But it was fun?...say it!....say it!" I coax her.
"Fine....yes it was."
"Well then I guess? We will have to get you a hat for next time? hummm?" I question her with a evil grin.
With that little verbal swipe of mine, Becky walks into the building a little mad at me. I just laugh at her, I know she loved the flight!
After we get inside I watch Becky go off to find, who we go to for this next part of the tests. Since she just left me just standing there, I wonder off to find something to peak my interest! Walking from room to room, watching the people come and go. I find this simple thing really interesting to say the least. I may not know what they are doing? But its fun to watch them all. In my wandering I come across what must be a medical place for the children of people who work here. I can tell by the change in the color of the walls and all the happy paintings on them. In that area, I find a small room off to the side of the main hallway, As I enter the room I find a TV showing that show with the big yellow bird in it. In front of the TV are three children just watching the show, not one of them over I would say age five. I stand there at the door, I watch the show for a short time to find that, I like this show and its even better with sound! So, I go and sit down on the floor just behind the entranced kids.
We are all sitting there watching the show and a slow part of the show comes along. With that, one of the Kids finally turns around to see me sitting there. She gets VERY! excited and starts talking to me.
The first kid to turn around is little four year old...Mary. She spins around from watching Sesame street and finds sitting right behind her is, Me...an Angel in her young mind watching TV too! "Hey look its an Angel behind us!" she squeals out!
The rest of the kids turn to stare at me, at hearing that outburst from her!
Little Matt, that is five says "No its not! Those wings are fake!" He jumps up to run behind me and grabs a wing of mine's, edge feather and tugs hard! to prove it to all!
As he tugs, It does hurt a little, but he is no where near strong enough to do any damage....So all I do is yelp out a little "Ouch" as I pull back a little from his play then say softly to him "No...please?" He was certainly surprised that the wing did not come off, like his sisters did. When she wore some, just like these last week! When she played at being an 'angel' for a few days.
A younger kid Sally who is three...does a teaching moment to both of them. "You don't pull out a Angel's feathers! Silly...but you can pet them!" and she toddles beside me to pet a hand on the wing she finds there...softly. "See she likes it!"
As Sally is having her fun. Mary near yells at Matt "See I told you she is real!"
Mary comes up closer to me to ask "What's your name?"
Cool! a sentence I know! "Kyley!" I say out to her more than excited.
Well my answering one question opened the FLOOD gates! "Hi am Mary!...she is Sally...That stupid boy there, is Matt my dumb brother...Where are you from?...how old are you?....how big are your wings?...how fast do you fly?...are there more of you?"....and she went on for several minutes...like all my kids did at that age! You could swear, they don't need to breath to talk!
All I can do in reply, is shake my head at near every word she says to me. As I don't sadly understand a word she says to me.
As Mary is talking a river of words to me. Matt is behind me trying hard to flex out my wings to get a better look at them. I let him do it as best I can, while sitting. Then Sally has taken to sitting on my crossed knee, to watch the TV show.
I suddenly feel fear and concern behind me. I slowly look over my shoulder to find a woman standing there gasping at me. She near yells out "KIDS get away from her now!"
I sense nothing but mass confusion from the children now. As they don't understand why she is yelling at them for nothing? But her more than commanding voice moves them all over to her. Where she does the 'mother hen' move and clutches her arms around the kids. I stay seated as she does this, Because my guess she is afraid of me?
A rather large man suddenly runs into the room now that the woman near screamed out. He sees what my guess is his children move over from me, to the mom? "What in the heck! Who let that monster in here!" he yells out at me. But I don't understand a word of it.
Mary yelps out "Dad she is not a monster! Don't you know an Angel when you see one?"
At the same time Matt in a voice that says stubborn all over it "Dad she was not hurting us. She is a good person?" he insists to his father.
I see the man turn angrily to his kid and his left arm rises up. I can see and feel what is going to happen. He goes to swing and my instincts take over. I move at near blinding speed and grab his wrist to stop him from hitting the boy.
As I hold his arm in my vise like grip. I say to him "No...hurt" while I shake my head to him.
Sally squeals out "SEE! daddy she is good....an Angel will never let a kid get hurt when she is there!"
I feel what is coming next from him. I have his left hand in mine, but his right is free. Since I am leaning far down to catch his hand, before it hit the kid. I am in a bad position to defend myself. His right fist rolls far back and then smashes into my faces left side. When he lands the blow, my head only pops back slightly from the blow...
'I hear the bones in his hand break...at least three'... After he hits me, the pain from the blow stuns him and he starts to shake his hand from the pain of it hitting my hard skull.
I GLARE at him in anger and I see a look come over him that says to me 'What did I just do?'... the look then fades into....'ohhh no, that did not even phase her at all!' then his look fades lastly to 'ohh no, she is mad and will surly kill me!' and I feel all that anger from him, drop to sudden fear coming off him.
As I let go of his arm, to stand up. Becky comes running into the room. AND! she is mad! I am sure, she saw the blow land on my face. So...she is now pushing the man back without fear of any kind. All the while yelling at him...who knows what?
As I stand up at Becky's sudden showing up. My mental shields go up as full as I can muster, as I hold back my anger and rage at being struck. I try hard to calm myself, as I watch the show of Becky shoving and screaming at the man. Then I see, he is about to act on her! But a glare from me backs him down. A thought runs through my head...'good idea...as if you hit her! I would hurt you badly!'
As Becky is going 'all nuts' on the man. Four guards show up running in, with Mr. Twain. Twain sees what might happen soon, then he then jumps wisely between Becky and the man to stop something that will surly get out of hand fast!
"What is going on here!" Twain demands from the man and Becky "Why did you hit Kyley!" The rage coming off Twain is so high, I can feel it.
"She was hurting me!" man rages back at Twain.
"Humm now lets see?....." he then turns to the mother "But first ma'am please take your children with this guard to keep them out of this?"
I watch as the mom takes the kids off while the younger two girls shout out "Why? she is fun"...and "I want to stay and help the Angel out!" I smile and wave at them friendly as they all go.
After they are all gone. Twain turns to a guard standing there to bark "Tablet now!" and the guard hands him one of the flat computers.
"Well lets see shall we. AS! All of this was caught on the clinics camera system!"
I see the man's mood change as he hears that, While Becky is catching me up on the translation of it all.
Twain watches the tablet for a few minutes. Then spins it to show the man something on it "Humm from what I see is that, she saved you from hitting your kid and me firing you for it!"
The man is standing there is shock at that...then Twain adds "What I also see is you hitting her! in the face!...But lets not split hairs....you just know your fired...right?" he hisses in anger at the man
When Becky gets done telling me that. I speak out "No he does not need to lose his job for this. I am unhurt and besides, he broke his hand hitting me. He thought he was protecting his kids from a danger? All I want out of this is...he keeps working here and he tells me why, he called me a 'monster'?"
As Mr. Twain ponders my request. Becky 'still very angry' whispers in my ear very fast. A short version of 'monster' refers to mutants. Then she adds to that with some people have organized via 'Humanity First!' or..'H1!'.. to get rid of them all and that would include me!...I nod back to her that I understand.
"Humm fine he keeps the job....so tell her why you called her a 'monster'....NOW!" Twain barks at the man.
"Well I thought by your looks? That you where dangerous?" after he says that. He stands still and silent.
Becky shrieks at him "SO your not H1! as that is their slogan!?"
"No! I just lost it and used the first word in my head! I know its an insult. So I am sorry?" he says in defense to her...rather meekly.
After Becky translates for me. I walk over to him "Can I see that hand you hurt?"
Becky tells him my request and he puts out his right hand. I take it up and he winces in pain. I see the hand is now swelling rather nicely and turning some nice black and blue colors! I feel out to it "Humm you broke three fingers...well that will tell you, not to hit me next time!" I laugh out... as Becky translates for me...then I put some of my energy into his hand to heal it "No...hurt...now?" is the best I can get out to him in my little english, when I am done with it.
He pulls back his hand and looks at it, as he flexes his fingers "She can heal people?"
Becky boasts to him "YEP! and it looks like she just did it to you. Even after you tried to hurt her!"
Twain tells the man rather harshly "You can go now!"
I watch as he leaves. I smile to him and say to him though Becky..."Tell your kids it was fun and be good!" all I get back is a crooked smile of confusion from him.
After he is gone, Twain says to me "Well lets get on with those tests. Please remember that we have to test out the Axe of yours and that 'light' power or yours that comes out of your hands?"
"Okay? and what 'light' power are you referring too? As mine just heals is all" I ask him trying to sound innocent.
"The one you almost used one day to blast the TV set, after it surprised you in your house. That power!" he states to me.
"SO! you do Scry on me!" I say more than mad at the thought. "You figured out my 'light' kills as well as heals!...Good for you!"
"Well yes we do...you maybe treated better for now...but you are still an unknown. We don't know what you can do? or if your a good or bad person....or should I say creature?" His tone at me, is one I do not like.
"Fine I will show you that and more. For more freedoms. I want to be able to fly off farther, lets say three of your miles up and across? Plus, I can fly at anytime I want to! Then lets add this? You take out all the Scrying devices from my house and swear to it!" I stand my ground waiting for my answer.
After Becky more than happily translates that question for me. Mr. Twain is more than mad "You are in no real position to bargain. If you want to leave here. You have to get tested and do as I ask."
After I hear what he has to say. I just don't care anymore "Fine then I will stay here and not leave...you are all just 'smoke' to me anyway. I will wait till your gone and deal with the next person in charge." I pause inwardly laughing "In?...say one hundred years?" After I am done talking, I start to walk off....not caring.
Becky stops me "What do mean 'smoke' I don't get it"
"You humans....mortals...are 'smoke' to me. OR before I really see or know you. You all disappear in the winds of time, never to be seen again. Understand it?" she nods to me as I walk off.
"Mr. Twain?" Becky asks him "She will stay here and wait till you die or go and then deal with the next person who takes over for you. She called us all 'smoke' ...or gone before she knows it with the winds of time. So now what? She can wait you out and not care? As she has time on her side! She said, that she is willing to wait a hundred years at least?"
Twain near barks out "Damn it!...FINE! I will do as she asks. BUT this had better be good stuff or no deal!"
Becky stops my walking away, with a hand on my shoulder "He agreed...." she giggles out.
I walk back over to him and offer my hand. He shakes it of course. Then I say "Lets get today's testing done!"
With that Becky leads me off to the Doctor she found that will handle it all. So for the rest of the day they medically test me. They take blood (which was hard!) only to find it disappears in a hour. That really upset them! Then we go on to.. Full X-rays, MRI, CAT scans, and other things that show inside my body. Some like the X-rays are blurred by my internal energy and some like the MRI don't work at all on me? After we are done for the day. Me and Becky return to my house.
As I see her off for the night "Well see you tomorrow and maybe this 'testing' will end on that day? As it bores me to no end and has near stopped my lessons that I really need!" she nods to me while walking off.
On the next morning I am still getting showered up, as Becky walks in my door. I have just got out of my shower and I am in the middle of toweling myself dry when she comes in my bedroom. When she sees me with nothing on, she averts her eyes and starts to exit the room.
"Stop Becky...you know by now, I do not care if you see me...or any other? So why are you so ashamed at this?"
"I just am is all...its not normal in our world. So you doing it will take me time to get used to?"
"Fine I have no issue...So wait for me in the living room. I will be right out."
I finish getting all dried off and toss on some clothes for the day to come. I choose a backless shirt and jeans today. I walk out to the living room and find Becky is eating 'breakfast' at a leisurely pace.
"Hey your done! I got you some pancakes for this morning to try out?" she smiles at me.
"I tried them near two weeks ago? So what is new about these?" I ask.
"This batch is buckwheat and I added a bunch of flavors to them!" Becky says to me while happily shoving food in her mouth.
What she brought me looked good? So I sat on the couch and grabbed a plate, then added a pancake on it. At Becky's instance I added some strawberries? then syrup on top. I started to dig in, I found this new flavor of her's, to be real good!
After we get all done. I sit there watching Becky and her rather funny bloated stomach! She ate far too much! "Well shall we go?" I say.
"Yep!" she blurts out.
"Ohh and we are walking. As after you ate all that, there is no way I can carry you and fly!" I jest her.
I duck the swipe! that came next.
"Hey I did not eat that much! besides in that test. You lifted a bit over a tone in this" she waves her hand at me "smaller body of yours! AND the LARGE one did near four!...SO quiet you!" she snarled at me.
All I do in reply, is snicker at her. Which earns yet another swipe at me!
We walk to the medical center to meet up with the latest test giver. Who tells us that we have to take a van out to a far off test area for destructive tests like mine. So he leads us outside to a van and tells us to wait as more are coming soon to go with us.
I see walking toward us is Mr. Twain. So he, is the one we where waiting for?
"Good morning?" I ask....the only real greeting I know.
Then Becky starts to ask the same thing and all she gets out is a rather large 'BURP!' Man she is embarrassed at that less than lady like sound, coming from her.
I just can't resist "See I told you...you ate too much and that proved it!"
SWIPE!
Mr. Twain tries hard to act the gentleman...but fails, as he turns his head to look away. But all he can do is laugh out loudly, when he does so.
Becky is on him in a second "NOT! you too...now shut-up you!" she barks at him while wiggling a finger at him harshly.
He snickers back and raises his free hand in surrender, then waves the same hand toward the van's door and he says something to both of us. Becky gets in the van while daggers near shoot out of her eyes at him. I follow her in the van laughing hard at the whole scene. As Mr. Twain got in the van, he started to tell us today's plans. The first was going to be my 'light' power, then my Axe and followed by anything else I care to share with them today.
As we drive off the main part of the complex. I start looking out the van's window at what is around us. Since we are so far out, there is near nothing to see. But still this place...my new home still intrigues me to no end. As I watch the near barren world side by my window, I finally notice as my head turns that a van is following us and one joined in front of us at the gate we just passed through...more guards no doubt!
We finally arrive at the testing area, near three miles outside of the main complex. What I see when I step out of the van. Is a barren bowl of dirt with small hills all around us. A few scattered block buildings, that look to me as being built really strong. My guess is that they hide in those during the bigger tests?
"So what do they want me to do?" I ask Becky as she gets out of the van "Need any help there? you look so burdened?" I ask as she looks to be moving so slow ...and the joke is so ripe to be picked.
SWIPE! "No! darn you?" she howls at me.
After she is finally out of the van. She goes to ask the assembled technicians what is at hand for me to do. While she is away from me. I look up into the sky and feel the winds out for the best way to fly around here. I bend down to the dirt to look at it. I feel it in my hands, as I pick up some in one and as I stand up I let some out of my hand to gauge the winds. I find, that they look good and strong for just soaring around here for hours in. As I look off up there, my mind drifts off. Becky finally comes back over to me after several minutes of watching me standing there. Becky has to tap me to get my attention back, as my mind drifted so much...in my just looking around and picking at the dirt in boredom.
"Hey Kyley where do you go? when you drift off like that?" she asks me.
"Ohh that? I was thinking of a simple thing like soaring on these great winds for hours...just floating in the clouds. I have to do simple things once and a while to rest my mind...as it never stops. Example this morning..and I am not making fun of you!...You ate three pancakes and took 127 bites to do it. See what I mean, I just suck up information that is not needed?" I look at the dirt in my hand before I drop it... '1,956,098 grains of sand, 4,507 small pebbles, 365 pebbles...' I drop it before I count even more of it.
"Humm okay...maybe you need to find a hobby?" she giggles "But what they want you to do first, is test your power on slabs of steel. To see how much you can cut or destroy?"
She leads me off to the techs who have set up various metal plates in holders. The whole thing is set up in front of a large hill to stop...my guess from damage going farther?
I step up to the arrayed targets and let lose on each one. One step at a time. As we go along I notice as I burn or blast each one, it gets a bit thicker. Also while I work at the task the techs make notes on each plate and the results most furiously. Toward the middle I slow my pace and pretend not to be able to get through some of them. As I am being cautious with just how well they know my powers and skills work.
On the next set of thinner plates, they want me to just 'blast' them explosively...no burning them. I go through about half and stop. I say to them "That's my limit right there."
Mr. Twain walks out to me and smugly asks "Anything else?"
"Humm there is this!" I say as I form a ball of near pure energy in my hands. After it gets to about three inches. I toss it far off into the distance toward the dirt berms. The explosion it makes is very nice! The assembled techs make even more notes at that display of mine.
"Well that is good!" Twain says as he dusts himself off "Messy but good."
One of the techs then asks me "Does that get bigger or do anything else?"
"Yep!" I say out as I form up a larger one and start into rolling it around in my hands and juggling it between both of them.
"So they do get bigger? and they don't explode till you let go of them?"
I say through Becky "Ahh nope..Once I form one it goes...boom, either real quickly like the last one...Or...like this one here...they have a time delay."
"So what is that one's delay?" Twain asks me.
I toss it to him as I say "In about fifteen seconds!"
He catches it easily, then hears what Beck near screamed out and tosses it! He flops on the dirt, as he did not toss it far. I just stand there waiting and watching the group flop around. Becky stands with me, my guess is she trusts me real well by now.
I stoop down to them "Guys I lied..that one is like...fifteen minutes till it goes boom!" I calmly walk out onto the clear area, while Becky is laughing at Twain and his group as she translates to them. I bend down to the ball, to pick it up and toss it at the berm. In my walk back to the group, I can see that Twain is just furious and I feel his anger growing toward me.
"SO! you think that was funny!?" he barks.
"Yes" I say calmly. After Becky's translation is finished.
"You know? I got my new suit dirty because of that!"
"Then take it off, if it offends you now? I don't care. You know that." Becky stifles a giggle and holds back even more. As she translates for me.
As he is yelling even more at me. I just stand there calmly waiting. At the right time I hold up my hand, so Becky can see it and count down the fingers one at a time...at three left. She steps near me to shield herself, just incase from the blast that comes at.......one!
Boom!
Twain stands there as even more dirt and dust falls on that 'nice' suit of his. His mood does not get better now.
All I say is "Next?"
Becky nudges me playfully in the ribs "The Axe!"
"Ohh ya I had better get set for this part" I start to grow into my bigger self. My clothes fade away, as my armor shows up.
As I call my Axe, to have it appear hovering next to me. I ask out "What now?"
My Axe is near Four foot tall, from blade edge, to the stone at its handles base. To most, the blade of it looks to be made in three equal parts, and it is.
The blade it self is a skeletonized circle, that is about three quarters round with the last quarter where the handle extends from. The handle is made of a wood from my home and is wrapped in a leather, that only I know what it is.
As one of the techs walks forward to me I can just 'feel' the fear off the group standing there. As my new size, is not exactly a friendly look, especially in my black armor. One of them finally comes off the group and He leads me to blocks of metal already set up near by. As we get there, He does not wait for Becky to come over he dose a chopping motion at one. I get the drift of his request, so I start into slicing progressively thick and harder metal at each one. As I do, I ask the blade to not cut anymore at one, so as not to show its full abilities to them all.
A somewhat disappointed Twain asks "Is that all?"
"Nope" I say...after the translation. I then toss the Axe at a far off small pole that stands at the berm over 200 yards off. It hits it and easily slices the metal pole in two then returns to hover next to me.
"Huummm" is all I get from him?
"Not impressed!? WATCH this!" and I show off just a little.
This time I toss the Axe and guide it via my link, to hit several poles at the berm.
Upon its return to me. I swipe it in an arc at the targets again. This time the three blades separate from the handle. They go off to strike the targets, that I guide them to. Then I have them fly back to me. I toss up the Axe's main shift and the blades rejoin it. The Axe falls down from the toss, to hover once again next to me.
Mr. Twain stands there.....but he looks not so impressed at that. Where as the techs are amazed at that showing.
I think 'he must want more....he is digging for more?!' I stand there confused at him and his actions.
"Well I am done" is all I say to him.
"Well! that's not near enough for our bargain then!" is his answer to me.
'Damn mortal is playing with death!' I think as my anger rises. "I will show you one more thing that's all, then the bargain is made and done!" I bark at him
I just know I am being played with...but I have shown him not near all I can do!
"I am fine with that...as long as its good?"
I call out 'Night' and there is a small flash and she standing there next to me. She is my near three foot tall hawk, with all black wings and plumage like my armor. She is just eyeballing everybody! I can tell she's not happy...not one bit! To calm her down, I bend down to her and I stroke her feathers on her back and head.
"Becky...Meet Nightwing...my bird. When I was born, this bird was born at the same time and we're linked forever. That's about all I am going to say about our relationship."
"Is she smart?" Becky asks me.
"Yes Becky this bird is smart. She is smarter than you by hundred and we talk" I tap the side of my head "We talk up here...not verbally, all you can hear is her screech like a regular hawk. Then obviously she is a bigger bird! also" I take a glance at Night...then she takes off, with a large beat of her wings. To circle over us and go fly around for a while.
"Was that enough or did you want EVEN more?" I ask....and I am not happy anymore with this game of his.
As I say that. Night must be feeling my displeasure at him. She lands on a steel handrail in front of him. Then she crushes it near flat, in her talons and tears it with them. Then she slides over a little to show him, while she tears at the rest with her beak. One of the techs backs up a pace or two at the show of force.
"Humm I still would like to see more?" he asks...and he is pushing the line!
"So you want even more? Do I have permission to show you more?" I ask him with a evil grin on my face.
"Yes you have it"....he stops and is about to say something else.
I jump up and fly up, at the same time Night disappears. I fly up to near 10,000 feet. Then I go what I call 'light speed' and streak off into the far distance.
What they saw was...me jump up and fly off. Night 'my bird' vanishes from sight when I do. Then they see me fly up high near out of sight.
Mr. Twains asks Becky "Where is she going? is she trying to escape!"
All poor Becky can do is shrug and say "I don't know...she does not tell me everything!"
Then they all see me far up high and a bright streak of light....not unlike a shooting star go off into the distance...from where I was just hovering at. Rapidly followed by a very large THUMP! One tech says then "Well she just broke the sound barrier...right there!"
"She what!..She is gone!...You have to know something Becky about this!...She planned this!..Get her back now!" he screams in her face.
"AND! how should I do that!...Should I flap my arms and go after her!" Becky shouts back, all the while flapping her arms to show Twain how stupid he is being.
After about twenty minutes. I come flying back into sight. I stop my high speed run and slow to a hover at that great height. I look down and see that they are all still there. I had hoped they would just give up and go away. I laugh thinking about it.
I then tip over, then dive at them, to pull up at the last moment and land.
"Well how about that?" I ask them all.
One tech asks me "How fast did you go?"
"Humm about 1300 of your miles per hour. But I can not turn during that, straight lines only and I have to go near one hundred miles or better!"
"Where do you go?" Twain asks in a less than friendly tone.
"That way...fast!" I say as I point where I was just at.
"So you think your being funny?" he asks
"Yes" I hiss out after Becky translates and then she tells me what he said while I was gone.
I start to walk off and Becky follows me very closely. As she is feeling I am now more than mad at this continued 'game' of Twain's.
I hear behind me in a calm voice "We are not done yet here Kyley"
I spin to glare at him "Yes we are!"..I hold my gaze on him unblinking... and deep in growing anger "We had a deal on this...I feel we are done."
"I and the center here want at least one more demo of what you do?" he asks me sounding like a unhonorable merchant.
"You want one more thing? Really?" I ask. I turn to Becky "I have done or shown you all allot today...haven't I Becky?"
Becky nods her agreement back to me.
"Yet he asks for more?" I question out. "So... you want more?...fine then just one last thing..deal?...or do I stop and wait you out?" I ask less than pleased.
"Fine Deal...one more thing from you and all you asked for is yours."
"So I am still free to do anything, to show you my skills?" I ask him...as I form a plan in my mind.
He nods back to me...."Say it...please...as I need to hear it from you to go on?" I ask back.
"Yes...do what you must" he toned out to me.
I smiled at him evilly...to think..'Silly mortal you just gave me permission to hurt you...but I will not'
"Becky get ready to translate this real fast...As this is not going to be pleasant!"
She says back to me rather meekly "Okay? Kyley...but please don't do anything bad?"
I reach my hand up in front of me, as if I was grabbing something there or grabbing at a bug. When I do this move.
The most hideous looking undead hands, shoot out from the ground, to wrap around the legs of each man standing there. All ten of them find that they can not move...not even budge an inch.
I start out slowly to them "There's a name for this power...in another language. Its basically called... 'The Hands' That is basically exactly what it looks like. If I want to" I say out as my hand is holding on to nothing but air "I can YANK all of you under the ground and you disappear forever!" Becky translates this for me, as near as her new growing fear allows "Twain! you want to keep on bargaining for more than you deserve! I can get rid of all of you right now! I will hate every second of that. Because I have to feel every second of you guys dieing! AND that's not going to make me happy today."
"You can't do this! You signed an oath not to hurt anyone here!" I barks out....but his voice shakes in fear to me.
"Ohh but I can...'mortal'...you gave me permission to demonstrate my skills and powers. This is how I choose to!...You have to watch, all our words when you deal with one of my kind!" I leer at him.
I finally let them all go. With that Mr. Twain walks over to me at a fast pace and he looks very mad. He near barks at me "You where just about"...Poor Becky is trying hard to keep up on the translations..."to kill me?!"
"You keep on bargaining for more than you earned!" I start to walk off from him...but I stay...near to him and shrink back to what they think is my normal size ..."I would have not killed you because it's not my way. This was my way of showing you that not everything is happy between us. Anyway? hurting all of you? Would have hurt me badly. I would've felt all of you go and I would been reeling from that impact for a long time. Death is not a happy thing to me...Okay? I don't like it. I don't like hurting people."
Twain stands there for some time thinking. "What do you mean by 'feel' death?"
"Death I feel it...that's all I can communicate to you...It just is?"
I turned back toward the van...as I am walking, Becky comes scooting up to me and walks along my side to ask me in a whisper "Would you have killed them?"
I say to her in our personal 'secret language' "No but! the threat is still there."
"Could you have killed them?"
"Yes--more powerful beings than them?...No. Only lesser beings....how you say? peasants? would have been killed by that...instantly. Everything else can struggle to get out of it. But they don't know that!" I chuckle out.
I get to the van finally and jump into it. Me and Becky sit and talk more while we wait for Twain. I look out the window at the group we just left and I see that they are all milling about talking. I also see Twain off to one side doing something with what looks to be a mage?
I go to lean back in the seat...tried from the day, to hear Becky ask me "That...little bit, with the creepy hands...took something out of you? didn't it?"
"Yes it did....it's not exactly an easy spell to do." I sigh.
"Can I ask where did you learn such a strange thing?"
"That Elf Queen had it. It was a gift, she bestowed on me. I was one of the first ones that she did. Ahhh! but when she did it! You should have seen it! Her pulling down a thousand very powerful people and beings to their doom, was easy for her. It was just amazing to watch her do it!"
"But when she did that, did you feel their deaths?"
"Ohhh that was back when I was young! Long before things changed in my life. Back then killing....to me was normal. It was just another day....like a job?"
"So you changed allot as you got older then?"
"Yes, when I was young. Death and fighting where near daily things to me. It was a 'wild' time in my life...then. After I settled down. My day to day looking over all the people of the lands in my control. Made me more than caring for all. As with that, I now 'felt' how the people under me felt!" I lean farther back in the chair resting, as I told her that trying to rest my body a little from the days workout.
Finally Mr. Twain gets into the van with us. "Here Kyley your deal...All wrote out and I already signed it." he says to me while handing me a parchment "So lets just go on from here...I was just doing my job...protecting the people around me."
'Humm an apology of sorts? Not really in my opinion!' I think as I take the two documents from his extended hand. I then give them over to Becky to check.
I sit back and wait for Becky to get done. In a few minutes she hands it back to me. "Its all good. Heck? he even added to your flying area, he made it five miles instead of the three you asked for. But only one add? Do try not to get seen by those outside of the complex area?"
"Humm tell him fine and thanks for the extra room" I burn my symbol on each page to make it official and then hand him back a copy.
He finally says "Your welcome"....I nod back.
We take the long trip back to the main complex in complete silence.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest fan fiction story in a joint venture with a group of authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
With this launch I am trying to go a different route and I will release the story in smaller chapters to make it easier on me to get more out to you all much faster. As the rather large postings of my past got a 'little' too big!
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
And a little intro of me
I am an older guy who lives in California. I am doing this project to have fun and do something creative ( AKA the muse in my head finally won the fight!)
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter the pace quickens! the Dark Ones attack the mine via one crawling its way out of storage, and Kyley has to join the fight before all is lost!
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Two weeks have gone by since that last test, I was asked to do. As usual I greet the morning out on the grassy area in front of my small house doing my exercises. Only three days ago was I told that, Mr. Twain's men had removed the final scrying device from my house. The reason why? I was told it took so long? Is that, he maybe in-charge here. But he still has to get some approvals for things like this.
I get done with my last set of forms and start to walk back in my house. This time I note, no guards around me .... watching me....finally. Now I feel like a guest not a prisoner.
After I finish my shower up and right on time, Becky steps in the front door."Kyley! good news!" she sings out.
With that from her....my head pops out the bedroom door to look at her "What?" I ask.
"Your MID card is here! So your official!" She puts down a package on my table, then she runs in my room and shows me the card "See!....your picture is great on it...Mine looks like crap!" I take it from her extended hand and look at it.
"Humm its okay I guess?"
"But look at this!" she points at the card "Twain and The Department of Paranormal Affairs, left off your Axe as a power? and then your bird Nightwing? I have to wonder why he did that? But he listed you as a Fae class mage? But any how, you can travel now when you leave here!"
"Humm Okay" I say, as I clip the card on my ID chain.
I look at it some more has it hangs on my dresser "Becky why is the color of mine different than yours?"
She takes up my ID chain and looks at it "Humm, its orange? That means student? I wonder why Twain did that?"
"Who knows? But should we ask him?"
"Maybe...but any how" She hands me a large box "Your Cigars are here! That Doc came through. He made a special run to get them for you as promised."
I open the large box and find four sealed boxes of Cuban cigars, A large humidor for them all, Three carrying cases...real nicely made! too, and lastly a lighter of some sort with a note on it.
Becky reads me the note "This lighter is a newer style, it does not give the cigar a chemical taste at all, or just use the matches. Then the doc added the address to get more good stuff from for you!"
I pull al the smaller boxes form the large one. Then arrange them all on top of my dresser top. I crack open the seal on one cigar box and pull one out. Then I open its own storage tube and smell it. "Hummmmmm! good stuff there! I will save that for later!"
"Well this sounds like a day for some fun!" I say as I get dressed.
"Humm what? If I may ask? Nothing crazy now!" Becky now tosses me a all knowing leer.
"What me?...do something crazy?...never?" I wink to her.
As I finish getting dressed. Becky goes out to my living room and sits on the couch and starts pulling out, our lesson books.
"Ohhh Kyley I have another surprise for you too! When you get out here." she sings out.
I finally finish up and walk out to her, while I brush out my hair. "So today is full of good stuff? So what is it?" I ask.
"This!" she says while she pulls out a large computer pad from a storage bag it was in "This is that computer that can teach you English, I had people working on for so long!" I glance at it while I sit "This here" she goes on "Will translate for you and teach you. You put in the words you want to learn here. "she points at the screen "then it talks back to you in my voice, in English! Then you say them and it can tell if your right or not! Also it can listen to English and change them to your language. If needed you can teach it even more, as you use it and so will I"
I near snatch it up from the table..."Finally! with this. I can go all day and night non-stop. I can learn at my speed. Be it...slow or fast!"
"Yep! so now you should? learn at a much faster rate!" she bubbles at me!
"Ohh we are going to have fun today...lets go eat, then get on this later" I say as I place the pad back in its case.
Becky jumps up from the couch to start to walk out my back door. I start to follow her out, after I get the case zipped up and laid back on the table.
I run up behind her, already walking on the path going toward the main buildings. I scoop her up in my arms and take off.
"Today we are going to have fun!...Your going to go up REAL high today! None of that thousand foot stuff today for you!" I speed up faster near the ground and pull up hard. Becky is squealing, but having fun! I can tell! I get us up to over ten thousand feet.
"Do you want to try something new?" She nods to me "I am going to drop you and you freefall for a bit. Its as close as your going to get to flying, without wings. Are you good with that?" she nods...so I drop her!
Off she falls, spinning like mad. I drop after her and try to coach her on how to fall, flat and level. She is,...just starting to get it. When I have to grab her to stop her fall, as we are getting too close to the ground and I want a little safety margin.
"Again! do it again!" she bellows at me.
I pull her up to an even higher height and hover. She gets it automatically, what I intend on...she nods...so I drop her again. On this fall she does way better! Almost as good as my own kids did, when I did this to them the first time! Me and her repeat the fun....until, I see that she is tried out from all the fun. I swoop down with her to the cafeteria, so we can eat finally.
We both walked into the cafeteria laughing like mad. As we both got in line and waited our turn to order our food Mr. Twain walked up to us. I nod to him as Becky and I are talking.
"Looks like you two where having some fun?" He asked us both.
"It was!" Becky beamed out to him.
After I got the translation. I asked him "Want try it?"
"Ahh no...I am afraid of heights! So that is not going to happen" was my answer back, as he walked away.
I laugh at what he said "Hey maybe Becky. I should just fly him up to say twenty thousand feet, next time I need something and drop him!? Then I might get what I want faster?"
Becky's head tilts in thought slightly "Humm might work? Heck considering what a A-hole he seems to be. You might get paid by his staff to do that and even more to miss catching him before he hits the ground?"
"That sounds like an idea! I wonder how much I could get paid!" I giggle out as I go back to waiting in line.
When I get to the order station the cook there gives me. My now regular sample plate of food. This seems now to be the same thing each time I come back in to eat here, they do this for me. As weeks back, I seem to have established a routine with them on this very thing. But as the days have gone by, they have gotten real creative in what they put on my plate each day, trying to impress me with new tastes. I seem to be getting items that are not on the menu, for me to try out or they are experimenting on me? After I paid for my food, I sat with Becky and we ate and joked around for hours.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday June 2 2007
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
On this morning I go through my now regular routine, I just got done with my morning exercises and am in the process of jumping in the shower. As I get in it, my mind is running through all the English that Becky has taught me on one level of thought getting ready for the days lessons, while another is listening to the music from the MP3 player she got me last week that is playing in the bedroom. After I got done in the beautifully warm water of the shower, I stepped out to dry off and brush out my hair. As I stood there doing this, I noticed that Becky had not come in yet? She was late today? This was not like her at all. So I got more than nervous and quickened my pace of getting all set for the day.
I near ran from my house to her's and knocked on the door. I got no answer and it was locked? She never locked it, Why would you, we are guarded better than anyone! My mind raced and my feet followed, as I ran to the back door. I found it LOCKED too! SO I ran back to my house and grabbed up my teaching pad, as it can translate for me in a pinch.
In mere seconds, I was flying out my back door literally! I landed at a near run going into the library door to the guard station. Elders Gods! I was lucky! Tim that guard, I had scared on that first day of me flying was there! I had made up with him and healed his busted nose from that crash to the pavement when he fainted.
As I ran in, he could see, I was not with Becky and that happening in the morning was unheard of. He near jumped out of his seat "What's wrong Kyley? I can see your in a bad way?"
I am so excited and worried I barely get out to him "Tim...Becky not here? Find please?" I say as I wave my ID card in his face. I am doing this, as I know it can tell them where she is!
Tim understands me fine "Let me look!" he says, as he gets his computer working on the issue.
I pace the floor in front of his desk. I am truly worried. I really need her to get my learning finished in this language, even now with this new 'pad' she just got me. I still need her and more! My mind is spinning in thought 'Maybe I should have tried to 'bond' with her somehow? So that I would know, what is wrong now or where she is!...BUT she is one of Sara's 'minions' and since I can not trust a Dark one yet? I don't know what to do?'
"Kyley?..." I don't look at him, as I am still deep in thought "KYLEY!" Tim yells at me.
I jump from my name being called "What?...find her?"
"Yes...she is in her house? or this is?" and when he says that last part, he waves a ID card in my face.
"Her door locked...never do that!" I say my thoughts as best as I can.
Tim near jumps over the desk and leads me out the door by my hand "Lets find her then!"
We both run to Becky's house. He gets to the front door and checks it. Its still locked. He tells me to wait there and runs around back, I guess to check that door. He comes back shaking his head from that trip.
"The doors are locked Kyley. I am not allowed to open them unless, I know there is a problem?" He says to me. I get most of it and have him repeat it to the pad to make sure!
I start walking around the house and open my feelings out fully A VERY BAD IDEA! I can feel something like 'questioning and not knowing' feelings coming off Tim. I push out farther, as I walk around the house and at the bedroom wall, all I feel is sadness and pain of a sort.
"Becky inside! I feel it! she sad?" is all I say to him.
"I can't open the door. She locked it for a reason and I have to honor it?" is all he says to me.
"I open then!" Is all I say back to him, as I kick the front door across the living room with my right foot to the door! It smashes, far into the kitchen beyond with a crash.
Tim shrugs "Well that works too? I bet Twain is going to be real mad on that one?"
I walk in, what's left of the doorframe into the house. Right behind me...Tim follows me at a distance, as he realizes unlike some here. That when I get mad.... its best to be far away as possible. As I turn into Becky's bedroom. I find her there all curled up in the bedding, sobbing badly. I drop onto the bed to sit by her.
My arms wrap around her, as I ask "What's wrong?"
"GET OUT!" is all she yells at me.
I say softly "No you need someone here. You have stood by me. So here I stay till this is over?" all I get in reply is sobs back.
I turn back to Tim, who is standing in the door watching me "Tim? go please...fix door..I help her.....food maybe need?"
Tim nods his understanding back to me and softly walks out the door. I lay on the bed with her and simply wrap her in a hug. While she cries what ever this is weighing on her out. As the day goes on, she does not move near one bit. Then an hour later. Tim comes back with food and someone to fix the door that I destroyed badly. He leaves the large bag of food and drinks in the room for us. After I hear him leave our room, I can hear him and Twain talk at the front door for some time. What I get from the talk is, what I did to the door and what Becky is doing. Wisely Twain does not come in now to question this, then he just leaves. As the day goes on, the men working on that door get noisy and they close the bedroom door for me.
The rest of day is all nears sobs from Becky. The men who fixed the door have come and gone, their job all finished. Tim stopped by and dropped off newer, fresh food for us...long past his regular time to go home. All I can get Becky to do is sip water from time to time, while she stops sobbing or sleeping. Only once during the day does she get up to go to the bathroom. I am getting genuinely worried in her state! I have tried more than once while when she was awake or asleep to 'feel' out to her. But what she is going through just reads to me as sadness to me. I try and 'push' out as much 'happy' and 'joy' feelings from my core as I can to her, but it is having no real effect on her.
After a long night of me...just plain being there for her. I finally coax her to take a shower, and change her clothes. I get her out to the living room and settled on the couch, all wrapped in a blanket. As she is all set, I hear a near tap at the door. I go to open it, to find Tim standing there with large bags of breakfast for us. When he comes in, he leans into the living room and he can see that Becky is still in a bad state. He drops the bag of food on the kitchen table for me. Then pulls me into the kitchen to talk.
"Has she said anything?" he asks.
I shake my head to him.
"Well I looked it up to see, if anyone she knows is dead or something and there is nothing there. So she is not grieving a loss, we know of? I wonder what's wrong with her?"
I put my hand on him and say "Stay?" then walk out to the living room and fetch my teaching pad. I give it to him and ask him "Say again?" as some words he said where new to me.
He knows what I mean, as I have had him do this many a time over the days. He types in what he said and the pad translates it to me.
I type back on the pad to him....as I really don't know all the translations yet "Becky is feeling some sort of grief. From what I don't know? I will try to coax it out of her today. But thanks for showing up!"
I hand it to him, after he reads it. Tim simply nods and hands it back to me "I have to go to work, but I will check in on you both later?" I nod to him and with that said, Tim walks out the back door of Becky's house.
When I sit back down on the couch with Becky, I grab the bag of hot food and open it up. What I find is one of Becky's favorites...pancakes with berries on them. So I cut it all up and add the toppings.
"Well its time to eat!" I ask softly to her.
All I get back is a head shake and the softest "No" I have ever heard from her.
"Becky...you have to eat? Or please tell me what's wrong? Maybe I can fix it?" I ask her.
All I get is a head shake form her again?
"Tim looked it up. No one you know or any family of yours has died? So why all the sadness and grief? Please tell me...so I can understand?"
When I finish the last of my question. I start to feel a growing rage in her.
"Sara is gone! She disappeared the first week of May! And! from what I am told they stopped looking for her at that DAMN! school of her's"
I ponder that for a moment "She is missing? Any word on how it happened? A description of it?"
"What was told to me" she sobs out "is she was with one of 'her's' and she went rigid, then just POOF! disappeared from sight...right there!" Becky is now looking at me...for an answer.
"Humm From what I know. Someone had her true name and used some sort of summoning to get her. As with a Dark One of her type, you would need both to keep her this long. As four weeks and she is not free, tells me that."
She near wines out "So she is gone forever?!"
"No....Most of these only last a certain time and are linked to the maker or the person who used it. So at sometime they or the link will fade and she will get free. But woe to anyone nearby, as when she gets out. She will be mad and might be near crazy with hunger!"
Her eyes light up with hope...'a false hope in my opinion'..."So she will get out soon!"
"Maybe? but this might take years? or decades to happen. To her, as long as her life is. It will seem to be days, at best to her."
"DECADES! but then......" Becky's voice fades off into wailing again.
"What is the mater? I don't understand this with you? Your fine and the 'church' will go on without her there. IS!...this? that life ambition of yours to be 'part' of something that goes on forever? I thought 'we' or 'I' had got you over that months ago? When I told you, that you have succeeded, as I will never forget you! or what you have taught me."
As I stand there waiting for some kind of answer from her, all I get back is sobs and her curling up into a even smaller ball on the couch.
I am slightly mad at her for not trying to talk this out "Becky this is going to sound cruel to you. BUT! If you wanted to become 'one' with Sara? Does she even know you really exist or want it? Then does she care if you want it? If she does it?...is it out of 'love' for you and what you 'want' OR you having a 'spawn' of her's? As a bargain?....You have to remember she is a Demon. That will not pull you as part of her followers, into her for maybe years. So that she can grow more in power!"
I still get no answer? But I now 'feel' less sadness from her now, as she is thinking about what I said.
I finally sit next to her and hand her a plate of pancakes "Here eat up and think about what I said? Take your time on this and don't jump to conclusions on this. As you have years to live and find your 'center' in life!"
Becky finally caves into the logic from me and starts eating. I grab up the second plate of food and eat slowly while watching her. As the day goes on my mind is wandering hard from feeling all her sadness over the last day. It has eaten into me and unbalanced my mind badly in parts. After we are done eating, I turn on the TV for the distraction it gives us both. I sit and listen to it, but my mind is drifting hard to what comes next for me?
At near midnight Becky finally talks to me with near no sadness in her "Kyley how about you go home now? As I feel better now and you gave me something to really think about this morning."
When she asks me this. I reach out deep into her. To see, if she is hiding any plans for doing something silly and I happily find none there.
"Okay if you are truly fine? I will go" I ask her. Then she nods her answer to me.
I leave her place to get back to mine. As I enter my door, I realize with all that happened today. I have been putting off a sad thing of my own.
I call my Axe out of its hiding place and grab it, as it floats near me. I stride to the center of my house and tap the gem on the bottom to get a spell in it set to go. When I feel out to the house, to find as near its center as I can. The kitchen doorway is it. I slam the Axe handle down and burn the gems symbol into the floor, thus warding the house to all outside scrying of any type from now on. I stand and make sure of the work. After I am sure of it, I take the large gem off the pommel of the Axe and send the Axe back off. In my standing there thinking of what is next, I decide to add a few more wards on the house to be sure! With that now done, I walk over to the couch to sit. I then place the large gem on the table top, calm and center myself and then reach into the gem with my spirit. Once in it I call out to my two most valuable things. The last two of my children I placed in it, to save them from the death that was surly to come. I call them both from the purgatory of the gem to here! in the house.
I watch as both of them flow from the gem into the room and become near solid. They both stand there very confused to where they are now.
Velmeran my boy, asks me "Daddy where are we?"
"In a safe place for now."
His sister Sassnick asks me, after she looks about the room for several seconds "Daddy where is mom?"
"She is not here honey" God I hate lying to them!
I start to cry at that thought of her not being here.
"Daddy why are you crying?" she asks me.
"Nothing honey" is all I get out for some time.
"How about you two, play together for a little while and I will sit here to watch over you both?" I finally say to them.
They both do as I asked, I sit and watch them just...'play'. Velmeran pulls out of the nothing. A simple game, that he and his sister just love. Its a Elvin stones game with lots of colors, that the Queen gave them years ago. As I watch this simple thing from them both, it just tears me apart. I can not touch them! or hug them. I hope pulling them from that gem does not back fire on me! I easily sit for hours watching them have so much fun, that I forget where I am at. Suddenly the door opens and Becky walks in the room. Both of the kids jump up from their play, to run over to me and almost through me.
Sassnick asks in a more then frightened voice "Who is that!? Why is a human in our room!"
Velmeran being the older one and darn near fearless. Stands between his sister and Becky "Go away!" he yells out at her. His wings tilt in a way, that just says to me he is going to hurt her soon, if Becky does not back off.
I urged to them both "Calm down you two. This is Becky, she is a friend and she will be leaving us...RIGHT NOW!" I near growl at her at the end.
Becky sees that bad mood of mine...but asks anyway "Ahh Kyley what is this?"
"Becky....just go" is all I say to her.
"Daddy I will make her go!" Velmeran adds in a tone, that even I find cold.
Becky tilts her head in confusion at me "Daddy? what the heck?"
"Becky GO! now....its best. I will tell you later!"
She just stands there.....not moving.
"Please?" my voice and eyes plead to her.
She sees how uncomfortable this is for us all, then leaves us and closes the door softly as she does.
With Becky now gone. Both of them forget in mere seconds, she ever entered the room and they both go back to their game. After several more hours of play and me watching over them. I feel its time to stop the fun...and my pain for the day.
"All right you two, time for bed!" They both fade off back into the gem, thinking its bedtime. Thus back to purgatory they go.
I get up from the couch more than spent from this. God I hate not knowing if! or when! Those EVIL DARK ONES or the GOO bastards they call them here, will find and kill me! My own mind thinks that 'when they find' is the option that WILL happen. AS there is no IF with them! My feet take me into my bathroom and I wash my face from that agony of tears, I just had.
Its time to get back to the lessons, so I take a slow walk over to Becky's house and knock on the very new door I find there. Becky comes to the door finally and lets me in.
"Kyley what was that?" She asks me as I am let in.
"Before we get into that. Have you decided if your going to wait for Sara to show back up? Or move on with your life?"
"Ahh I really don't know? What to do honestly?"
I go and sit in one of her chairs, as I say to her "Well until you decide that, lets not talk about what you saw yesterday then."
"Why? I don't understand it?" she asks me.
"I told you already this once. As long as your in Sara's camp. I can not tell you everything. But I will always thank you, for what you have done so far with me" I say flatly, hoping she will drop it.
"Kyley I am seriously thinking of leaving that church. As you were right. That path most likely will never lead me to where I want to go in life and beyond. Perhaps that path is with you? who knows? But yours so far, looks to be far better?" the look on her face is definitely saying to me, she has turned a corner in life today...determination!
"Fine with me. If I where you? I would tender my resignation from them. If and when you do that? We can talk more then? As for what Sara offers some of her closest? I am still changing and growing...so? Who knows if I can offer that....same thing soon? to you?"
"I was told that her chosen, do a pledge to her and gain that? Will that work with you?" she asks....and I see that 'hope' again.
"I truly don't know? All I can offer is what I did before? Unless?" I wink at her "You want to have my kids? Like I offered that other girl?"
I duck the swipe!
"I will take that as a maybe then?"
SWIPE!
"A maybe then it is!" I say playfully.
"But anyway? I have to ask since, I most likely 'shoved' you in this direction? What do you do for money? Do you have your own? or does that 'church' pay all of your costs?"
"I have my own! Not lots, but enough. I think I might ask Twain, since I am here and I intend to leave the church. If he will take me on as your paid teacher and guide?"
"Humm fine idea! He may go for that. But make sure, you tell him your intentions up front..." I tell her.
Her head tilts at that "What intentions?"
"I would hope that you would tell him...this...You may work for him..BUT..you will not spy for him? I trust you and you will not tell him anything?" I questioned her.
"Never! I will not even tell Sara what has happened here. Its no one else's business!" she states to me.
"Glad to hear it" I change to the older language to tell her "Those that you saw where my kids. Okay? does that help you......and please don't ask for more...it hurts too much" I get back a small nod of acknowledgment from her.
"So lets get on today's lessons!" Becky beams at me.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday June 15 2007 1:05 pm
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Me and Becky are sitting in my living room, having a kind of celebration. As Twain has agreed to take on Becky as staff and her position will be to teach and guide me.
"Humm good stuff!" I say as I tear into a yet another buffalo wing.
Becky leers at me from her plate of food, then goes to sass me "Cannibal!"
"Hey I like taste!" I mumble out from a mouth full of chicken wing.
"No its 'I like the taste of this' or 'I like the taste of them'?" she corrects me.
"Whatever?" I jest back.
"SAY IT!" she insists.
"Okay! 'I like the taste of them!'....Well?"
"Better!" she razzes me back.
My hand then snatches up a few more onto my plate from the box. After I drop that last bone into a bag on the table.
"Where do you put it sometimes?! You don't eat near a thing for days on end! Then you wolf stuff down like mad!" she questions me.
"It all goes to this!" I lift my right hand and produce a ball of light for her.
"Humm you do remember what these are don't you?" she asks.
I grin evilly, as I hold up a wing "Yep! chicken should run flown faster!" is all I say to her.
"ITS 'THIS chicken should HAVE run OR flown faster!" Becky leers at me while saying it all in her 'instructing' voice.
I stop and swallow......Then belch "This chicken should have run or flown faster...much faster!" I laugh. I say as I wave the now meatless bone in the air.
"Well at least your English has improved a lot this month!" she shakes her head "But your manners...they suck!"
As I devour yet one more wing, a very loud horn starts blaring out off in the distance. I look at Becky in wonderment about this, all I get from her is a shrug in reply. The horn keeps going on and on after her shrug. Then two more horns start to sound also now....in a different tone than the first one. When I hear those two new additions, I jump out of the couch and run out the door with Becky in tow.
As I get outside, I see many guards and other personal running through our area. All of them seem to be going to the main building complex that lays behind my house down the path. I grab one of the guards as he runs by and stop him.
"Becky, ask him what is going on!"
I watch as Becky and the man talk for several minutes. As they do I watch Becky's face change from being annoyed, to down right sacred.
As I stand there I try to speed this up. By asking her from time to time "WHAT!?" ..."WHAT?!" all I get back is her waving me off, while she talks with him.
She finally! gets done talking to him and he runs off toward the main complex. As he does, the look from Becky is near all fear and some panic.
"Kyley What is going on is, that something got lose deep down in the dangerous section is hurting and killing people. They are trying to get as many guards together to go down there. To keep what ever it is in, so it does not get lose and hurt even more! There are already dozens hurt and over a dozen dead from this thing!" she looks at me for what to do.
I ponder for a mere second what to do, then scoop her up and fly off in the direction of the medical center. As I fly there. I look down to see all sorts of men and large trucks going to the large main entrance that goes into the deeper sections off the complex's edge. Then as I get over the edge of the medical center roofline. I look down to see the main door of the medical center, is just a mass chaos of people running all over.
As I land at the front doors area "NOW! you stay right next to me! Do not even think of wondering off! AND if I say RUN, do not hesitate on it...RUN! You got that?" I insisted to Becky.
She meekly nods her head to me in response.
As I go in with her following right behind me. Becky practically is hugging me most of the time, in fear. As we look around for someone to ask, what I can do. I finally see that doc, I got my cigars from and speed over to him.
"Hey doc need help?" I ask him.
"Ohh you ohh HECK ya your a healer! So get to healing! darn it!....I'll pay you in cigars!" he laughs out.
I understand most of what he said and Becky so close behind me...almost in my back pocket, added the rest! "Done! I am cheap!" I say back.
I start going to work on some of the wounded there. I find the first one in a bed at the door, that was shoved to one side for the more dire cases. His leg is badly broken, from being smashed by something. But he will not die soon from that, so he waits.
I walk up to him "I fix this?" is what I say to him, as a I take hold of his leg.
He does not even get a chance to say anything, as I lay both hands on the leg and start into pushing my energy into the leg's bone to heal it up. In a few seconds the leg is healed and the torn flesh from the bone tearing through his skin is gone. I nod to him and move on.
The next one I see, is just being laid on the floor at that rooms edge by a medic. I can see his side is torn open to the ribs and is bleeding. I get up to him and move the medic aside. I rip open his shirt, then lay both hands on him and start healing the wound. The medic is just watching me, mouth agape as I do it. After I am done I stand up to find a wave is dizziness hits me. I spent too much, too fast! Becky sees me waver and helps me to sit. While I start sucking in the life force, flowing around the room to replenish me.
I watch from my seat, as they bring in a young kid in his twenty's on a gurney and he is just howling in pain! I jump up from my rest and near knock Becky over. As I feel something?...something VERY bad! I dash up the gurney and I look down. I see what is eating him up, eating him alive? Its just changing him, his flesh. The flesh is bubbling and just corrupting right before my eyes.
The doc finally runs up to help next to me, then goes to touch him. I stop him from touching the man and shove him back! I say to the doc in my language, as I am so caught up in what is happing. That the English I learned, is gone for now in the excitement.
"What is this madness! You have Mythos corrupting people here? What is going on here!" Becky translates for me, after she noted my slipping back into old habits so fast.
I push the doctor once again, as he try's to get to the man "Don't touch him! it'll kill you" I bark at him.
I tell Becky, to stay back as far as she can and still hear me. Don't touch any of the people that have any of this on them. As it will kill her!
I lay my hands on the poor man and start feeling for parts of the corruption I can get out of him.....He's done. I can just tell....sadly. There's nothing I can do for him. I could stop it, for several minutes, but it's not going to stop completely. It's going to overtake him sooner or later...he's going to die. I wave Becky over closer to me.
I ask her softly "Becky translate this exactly and its going to hurt for you to do this girl. Ask him his name? for me?" her glance at me is not comfortable at all. She sees what is happing and gets his name for me....John.
"John....your going to die and there is nothing I can do to stop it."
Just as Becky said that to the man laying there. The doc pulled me aside and jumped in my face. "You can't say that! We can fix this! We have a vaccine for this!"
"So! get it!" I bark at him.
"Its coming, it will be ready in three hours. We have to make it, since we do not keep stock on hand." he informed me.
"SO! John here has to wait? WELL! he can't wait Doc! He has got about twenty minutes of life left. Then this Mythos taint, takes him over and the creature he will become starts its slaughter in here! Then more get changed and die from there!"
"Can't you hold it back?" he asked me, almost begging for the man. As he now knows I was right.
"No I can't, he is too far gone. Even I am surprised he is still sane and talking! AND this cure of yours, are you SURE? It will work or is it a maybe?"
The doc looks at me, oh so sad now "It might? it has never been used on a case this far along."
"So get out of my way! Let me help him the best way I can" I then angrily shove the doc out of my way.
I turn from the doc who stands there near helpless, to walk back over to John's gurney. The man laying there is begging everyone to help him, but they all stand back from him, as they know I was right.
"John...I am sorry but its true...It's going to happen. Your going to die soon. You have two choices. You can go peacefully or Think you're going to try and fight this? Its going to corrupt you, if you fail in that fight and then you will turn on your friends in this room. Then you will try to kill them. When that happens I am going to have to take you down in a most painful manner, you're not going to like it and you will feel every second of that pain when I do so. So it's up to you? If you think you can push this out of you" I shake my head to him "you're very strong but...your NOT that strong" I wait for Becky to catch up to me, she's practically in tears doing it.
"Becky?" I ask as I look her over..."You're translating every word exactly?" she's nodding back to me and says..."Yessss" in tears.
Then John and Becky talk for a few minutes I get most of it, that he is telling her. He is very afraid of dieing is what he says mostly. That he really does not believe in the ultimate reward after life. After she stops talking to him to tell me or make sure I understand. He starts begging the rest of the room 'he does not want to die.'
I lean as close as I can to him, near touching noses. I stare deeply into his eyes. Then I pull him into 'me', so he can see the 'real' me, deep beneath the shell I now wear. I push my thoughts directly into him, so he can hear me "Look into my eyes child. LOOK and see how old I am" he believes it. He sees it! "I have died more than once in my time. So much so, that I can't die anymore. I'm telling you there's an ultimate reward. You fashion your own, your friends and family come to visit you from theirs. As they are all intertwined in a fashion. Your place...be it the hallways of Valhalla of the Norse legends of your people, that I've read about recently. Or a house on a hill, nestled in beautiful Green acres. But in any form, it's YOURS. Like I said to you. You can fight this and think your going to win? But you're not gonna win. Or I can take you peacefully, quietly and you go on to what's next" I let my influence on him slip away. Now he must make up his mind and soon!
I stay by John's side, He's crying like mad, but finally caves into what is best, to say weakly to me "Do it!"
I tap a nerve junction under his chin and he goes unconscious. I call upon my Axe as I stand over the now peaceful body.
The Doc sees what is about to come and yells at me "What are you doing?" I just push him away before he can do anything.
"Becky keep him away?" I ask her. Becky grabs onto the doc and struggles hard. But holds him back while I work.
I take my Axe and tap the pommel stone on its base and hold it till it glows to me that its ready. Then I tap John on the forehead and with a room filling blinding light. It sends his spirit on its way and in one second destroyed his body utterly. All that is left of him is ash. I put the Axe away and walk away from the now empty gurney.
'One down...how many must die today?' is all my mind can fathom right now.
I see my new target of rage! A officer of the guards is standing across the room from me. I march over to him in my rage, grab up his armored jacket and lift him off the floor.
I scream in his face "Where is this fight and tell me how to get in it. So I can save some of your lives!" Becky translates for me
"Your a guest? You can't go down there...its dangerous!" he pleaded back to me.
"You either show me! OR I am going to beat the living crap out of you, for denying me this. This is what I do! Me being a healer here, is secondary to what I'm supposed to be doing. I'm a warrior...not a healer! Show me where this fight is, tell me how to get into it and save others! OR so help me...I might kill you right here now!" Becky translates for me again. Then she stares harshly at the Guard for some time, to finally say to him coldly..."She means it!"
"Twain! now!" I bark at him in English.
The Guard I have off the floor, finally sees that I mean him harm and grabs at his radio attached on his shoulder to call someone. When I see that he is done, I drop him to the floor none to gently.
As I wait, I move from one hurt man to another. I flow from task to task as fast as I can, to boost the guards numbers for a fight to come to us all. I finally sit after helping more than fifteen guards back to full health. Becky is watching over me as I sit and drink some water and pull the free flowing life force from the area to recharge myself. As I sit deep in thought at pulling into me all I can, the room's energy changes. I open my eyes to see, why this has happened. When I do, I see Twain and a dozen guards enter the room.
Twain Sees me sitting, with Becky attending to me and walks over to us both. I can see from his walk he is none too excited to be here. Standing next to him is that older black guard with the bald head, I saw near months ago when I first got here. This is a man who I respect, he knows his job!
"So you want to see me about this fight and getting to it? Well NO! you can not, its not your fight. Your a guest at best and a p....."
I never let him finish that word...I near leap into his face "IF! your going to say prisoner to me...then I will stay out of this and let you all die!"
Mr. Twain stands there glaring at me. The older man next to him whispers out "But sir, if she can help?"
"So I see you do need me? Well... I want in this fight, as I know this enemy and I am its BANE in the universe" Becky repeats my words to them.
Twain is about to say something to me and I stop him "I want fight now!" I howled at him in english "This is what...I do!"
All I get back from him is a head shake, but the man next to him is whispering again to Twain.
I finally see what is going on! Twain is a politician. That man next to him is the head guard?
I shove Twain aside To get to the man I need to see "You're in charge of this fight obviously? I need your invite to get in this fight! As your losing...and badly. I can not help you here as a healer, that is only fixing the damage. I have to get to IT...to stop IT! That way I can save lives?" He looks at me not knowing what to do.
I turn to Becky and in the best English I can muster "Becky get ready to leave here. This place will be....grave soon! So go....save yourself. I have....stay...least till Twain here dies" as I say that, I slap his back to prove my point "Then I will meet up.....you later. When he dead, I am not bound by anything I swore him....Now go!"
Becky sees the game, that I am now playing and gets on track with it. "Okay I am going. There is a town about one hundred and fifty miles that way." she points off "I will be waiting there for you."
I nod "Fine Becky..I will come in...a few hours...less?" As I say that, she is getting her bag, so she can walk out.
Once I see that Becky is ready. I turn to walk her out "Now go. No need other bags. I will come in few hours. After all dead here." I say out in choppy english to her.
The old man in charge of the guard, yells out to me "Screw this crap! Kyley? Do you really know what's down there?"
"What is down there is a Mythos of some sort. I felt it when, I woke up. But I thought you all knew, what it was doing so? I said nothing. As this is your place, not mine? So what gave it the power to get free?" I ask him via Becky.
The old guard walks right past Twain. "Hi I am Johnson or the Gunny will do for now.....What we have down there, that might have got this started? Is thirty-five mythos tainted Were's we captured in California last year. We got them during some sort of breakout? They all where in cryo-supension, but must have got out somehow?" Becky translates for him and then explains to me what cryo-supension is?
"So that is where this is coming from. Get your men back a little and hold a line. But if they can not cure a wounded man that is tainted...then kill him. As he will turn on his buddies." I say coldly...as the old warrior in me takes over. Becky is in a little shock at my statement, but translates it none the same.
Gunny glares at me stunned, from my cold statement "I can't do that? But lets get you down there to help! As you seem to know this better than us?"
"I do know this....far better than I should. Show me.. way?"
As he starts to walk me away. I grab a radio from a man laying there getting medical treatment and give it to Becky "Talk to me....this" she nods back.
I then grab the armored vest of one of the men escorting Twain and take his radio off it. As I do I move him next to Becky "YOU! protect Becky! she die...you dead!"
I pull Becky to me, so I can whisper to her in the old language "Stay here, its a little safer. Stay away from the wounded at all times. If I say run! do it and do so fast. If your told, I am dead or hurt bad...run! As this has got out of hand." I let her go.
She cries to me "I am coming with y...." I stop her words with one deep kiss.
"For luck...or just in case I don't see you" I let go of her and walk out the doors with the man in charge.
He leads me off outside to a van, that has a few guards already in it. After I get in and all set. The van does not move? its waiting for what? I slam my fist on the divers seat back and scream at him "Drive to fight.....now!"
Finally the van speeds off, down the short road to the main tunnels entrance. As we go farther down the tunnels to the elevator. Gunny tells me what is going on down below via what little english I know and some help from Becky via the radio.
When the elevator door finally slides up, at the floor we need. I find that the fight is going badly in my opinion. As the sounds of the fight are right there! The van moves out of the open doors, to stop just a few hundred yards down the immense hallway from the elevator doors. I listen to the nearby elevator doors close behind us all and I hear then seal and lock. Just this short distance from the elevator is where the worst fighting is at! I jump out of the van, then I start to grow to my full size, as my armor forms over my body. My growth finally stops at my full size of seven foot, six. I also pull out my Axe at the same time, during my short walk toward the fight. Next to me Gunny keeps pace with me. Because if he did not, my sudden appearance might draw the men around me to shoot at me and waste time we all don't have.
As I get to the edge of the fighting, I tell Becky on the radio "Becky....this does not look good...so be ready...please?"
"I am...so don't worry...I will leave...for you" is all she says.
I start walking into the fight. At its edge, I find a medic laying out the dead. I check them fast with my senses to life and find none there...BUT I find, a growing Mythos taint. That taint, will soon turn the bodies into creatures. The creature they become will attack our rear. I see what must be done. Its not a nice action...but a must. I grab the medic and yank him back from the fallen men. Then I blast the bodies into oblivion and he looks at me like I'm crazy.
I shake my head to him, as I say "I hope you understand. What I'm doing, is cleaning the battlefield of this taint or more people are gonna die from the corruption that is already in the bodies."
After I have done that, I grab Gunny once again and tell him why I did that. I also tell him that if, I can not clean out that 'taint' from others. They too might be dealt with in the same manner. As I do not want to have that 'taint', in this groups rear area and attack us later on. He agrees with me. Now he sees, that he was making a big mistake and that simple mistake would have cost him the whole complex soon!
I wade up to the front line. I find there two dozen of their guys are piled up behind a couple of vehicles that near fully block the whole hallway. As I walk slowly to gather in a view of the fight, they just fire wildly down the hallway with everything that they've got. I find that they are firing in fear and not taking time to aim or coordinate the weapons on targets. I stand there amongst them and look around some more. Now I see why they are so scared. From the looks of it, a corrupted Were or more had jumped the small barricade and tore some of them apart...hence the dead behind me.
I walk past the main line, as they all fire off weapons of all types right next to me. One yells out 'stop' or something. I'm not even listening to them. I walk out about ten feet off the line into the open and I let loose a large bolt of energy down there. The bolt explodes and takes out a couple of the corrupted Were's. The smile on my face grows, as they howl in pain and then die!
I turn to Gunny...who is still ducking down behind the truck "Nice sound they make when I kill them!" I hiss out.
I see the men start to move with a purpose now, they are more bold. As I just showed them...this can be killed! I start to walk forward slowly, very slowly. I want to be very through in my cleaning of this, I can not let any of it get past us.
I get a few dozen yards farther down the hallway and see some targets far off. I toss off the three blades of my Axe to zip down there at them. After I let them fly, I get rewarded by the sounds of meat being hit and Were's being hurt badly. Then the blades fly back to me, banging off the walls of the hallway all the way back to me. I do this 'ricocheting' the scare my 'prey' more!
I start to walk again, but this time I find the guards are too close. I stop and tell them to stay back and give me room to kill.
The Gunny says "If we fire, we will hit you?"
"Then fire anyway, as your guns will have to hit me many times to kill me. I want you to fire at me, if you need to. You must protect your own lives. None of this must get past us!" after I say this, I can hear the head guards radio repeat the same to him in Becky's soothing voice, I am surprised she sounds so calm?
I let my Axe blades fly off three more times at far off targets as, I walk forward. In all but one toss....I get no hits. As the Were's are fast. As I keep walking slowly the hallway is littered with wreckage from the first barricade that fell. I start to push some of it aside. Then! I hear more just a head of me! I let lose all my blades once again. As I do that last throw. A Were jumps me from my left from behind a large flat cart, that he was hiding behind. He was laying in wait for me to do just what I did....darn things are smart? or they are being lead?
The beast hits my left side hard and slams me to the far wall with a swipe. His action gets him several shots from the men behind me, as a reward for the deed. As he is getting shot, my head slams into the far wall...hard! from his blow. I then slide down the wall for a bare second, then leap at him. I swing the Axe handle at him to bash in his skull with a nice thud, that is followed by black gore flowing everywhere from his caved-in skull. This move, kills him instantly and he falls. When his body hits the ground, my blades return to me and reassemble to the Axe. I then chop off its head, to make me happy. Then blast it to ash, to clean its filth from the battlefield.
As I get back on track. I notice that the blows from that fight, do hurt some what badly? I wonder to myself 'my armor is near as hard as I remember it....but it seems, that blows get through it and hurt now? I have to be more careful from now on. I can't die from this, but be incapacitated...yes'
My Axe cleaves yet one more corrupted Were, that just finished trying to tear me apart as I walked down the massive hallway. The rest of the guards seem to be keeping pace with me so far and are cleaning up any leftover body parts with flamethrowers. At the next small junction, two more Weres. A wolf type and a bear one. Both hit me at the same time and shove me into the storage room across the hallway with sheer force. The bear is trying to keep me pinned and down. While his partner the wolf, is pounding on my armor hard as he can. His more than heavy blows are starting to beat their way through my armor's hardness and I am feeling the blows now. I can feel each blow flex the chest part of my armor and my bones, if you can call them that? Are taking the damage from the blows...but my flesh is bruising and it hurts like mad. I try to get my Axe into the fight but, the bear has that arm pinned! Just as I tell my Axe to act on its own and end this. THEN! I feel....FIRE all over me. The guards are roasting me with the flamethrower? The intense heat makes my helmet snap shut to protect me. After a few minutes of the heat, both have died and fallen off me.
I finally shove off the dead bear off me and get up "HEY I had them!...you mess up my chance....bear rug for my house!" I laugh out, in my broken english.
The group of guards, lets me pass out of the room and I start once again leading the way down the hallway. As I get a few yards down the way, I hear from behind me. That flamethrower at work on the room once more, to be sure is my guess. As no one is yelling at me to look back there.
As I walk forward, I push out my feelings and my mind. As there must be something leading this rabble. After we clear a few more Weres and get in the deeper sections. I start feeling a presence. One that is not that same one from weeks back? But a new one? One that has just a touch of that first one, I felt thou? Humm maybe its a puppet or a creature, the leader made into a lieutenant of sorts?
I sense something big nearby and I stop to hold up my hand in my military's symbol for 'stop and hold here' I see the guards react near instantly. As my guess is that simple hand gestures like that, are universal in most militarily's. The men behind me form up a good strong line and hold...as I keep walking forward. I walk around a corner into to a small room and find five Weres are guarding a very large 'cat'? It looks to me like a puma or a cougar, that Becky showed me in a book this month. I think it must be a sprite of some kind that has been badly corrupted. I tries to hide in the far corner from me and sends all five Weres to jump at me in its defense.
I slash through the first one, that leaps at me easily and as I hack it in-half. Its black corrupted gore and guts fly allover me to coat my armor in a most sickening mess. Two more pounce on me and shove me near out the door to this room. When I pop out into the hallway. The men start firing all over me and them! The bullets pang off my armor and splash into the flesh of the two beasts on me. I shove the monsters back into the room with a big blow from the 'flat' of my Axe blade. As I step onward into the room again I see guards start to move up. I shout back at them "STAY HERE...too dangerous!"
I walk into the room once more...but this time it hurts, as all those bullets did some damage to me. With the force of their combined blows. I can feel some of my ribs?... Are broken, but healing very fast. As I enter the room yet again. All four Weres come tearing at me, as the leader jumps into the next room behind a large armored door. As the four come at me, I form up a very large energy ball and toss it at their feet. The ball lets lose at the same time it hits the floor and its immense light fills the room. The blast from it shreds the first one to bits and ash. The next two have large chunks of corrupted flesh burned off them and they fall over dead. The last one ducks most of the blast and is singed. If these had been regular Weres. They would have been hurt, but not dead. As my 'light' only seems to kill mythos. Humans on the other hand, would die from it...and tougher mutants? I have no Idea? But my guess is that they would live just fine...hurt...but fine?
The last Were seems to be stalling me, by jumping around allot in the room. He is not trying to dodge? But keep me away from the door. It suddenly dawns on me what he is doing and I back up out of the room. I yell down the hallway "Does this room go anywhere?"
I see Gunny holding out this radio for my voice to get to Becky. In a few seconds I see him shake his head to me.
"FALL BACK! Its an ambush coming!" I scream out! Then wave them all back.
I hear the radio crackle the info from Becky's voice on it, the men turn in an orderly manner and fall back to a better spot. That spot, lays about Twenty five feet back. Just as the last bunch of men get into a better spot, seven Weres burst out of one of the doors farther on down the hallway. They all run past me toward the men. I let them go, knowing they have it secured back there. What I am waiting for is the BIG ONE!
I am rewarded in my patience, by the last corrupted Wolf Were from the room jumps at me. My fighting instincts take over instantly and I cleave it in half with my Axe. What's left of it, hits my armor and its gooey body parts slide off my armor to plop on the floor. I then shake the chunks of the beast off my blade and walk forward toward the bigger beast...the leader! That lays in-wait behind the thick armored door.
I am thinking 'I wonder what got this one started? Were they were studying it down here?'
As I tear at the door locks. I hear a near constant chatter of guns behind me and whumps of explosions. I work on the door to open it and the sounds of fighting from the hallway lessen a lot. A group of men stalk into the room, as I work the locked door. I finally hear and see them "Get back out of here. If you look at this one, it will drive you all mad from just seeing it! Don't listen to it...or it may take you over and control you. GET OUT NOW!" I bark at them. The radio in one mans hand sounds back to them my translated words and they all run out.
I finally get the door open! I see the cat beast backing into a corner behind some equipment trying hard to get away from me! As it backs up I have to wonder 'was this down here all the time? or did it sneak into here? or maybe it was just one more thing humans got curious about and tried hard to understand. Then it got out of hand?
I scream out in the old language to it, as it backs into the room farther "You're about to die!"
It howled and hissed back to me "Warrior of light? How did you get here? You're all...you've all been destroyed! Eons ago!"
I listen to the weird voices coming out of it.....Its in the Dark Ones language. I know this thing should not be talking this? Something else is talking through it? I feel out a bit to the wards around here. I can feel them and they're weakened and torn apart! So something has crept in here and got to this thing. Then did all this damage...maybe it's trying to free something else? I hope not?...it might be deeper in the complex and this cat beast didn't quite get to where it needs to go to free its master!
I have it cornered! So I pull up, then ready a vast amount of my energy and launch it. The beast is blasted apart from the blow and fries. I watch it as starting to die from the blast, as the 'light' of mine is eating it up and turning into ash slowly. I smile to it!
I run up to it before its fully dead and ready my Axe. Then hit the beast in the forehead, with the pommel stone of my Axe. So I can kill it, then take its essence and memories into me via the stone. I do this so, that I can now know all that it has ever done and maybe find out more about what is going on here today?
The beasts 'spirit' or what's left of it flows into my Axe's gem at its death. Then it is finally blasted by the gems power to ash. Instead of sending the spirit on its way into the after life. I pull the beast into me....Then all the memories of it start to flow into my mind at my command. I start to see what this 'thing' was up to and where it was going.
THEN! the shock of the flow, hits me from the beast. The Dark One that's on the other end, that was commanding that beast. IT! links into my mind fully, as a opened the door for it...via this 'spirit link' of mine. It starts blasting into my mind and spirit, to either kill me or take me over. I start to stagger blindly about the room from the blows to my mind and my spirit are taking. I stagger wildly back into the hallway for a brief second and the guards see me wallow about for a few monuments to finally stumble back into the room. Where I am finally knocked flat down to the floor. Then go unconscious for several minutes to process, what my mind just took in. I lay there desperately trying to break the connection, before it hurts my mind too much. As I lay there mentally fighting this, the Dark One on the other end knows I am down and sends Five Weres to my room to finish me off!
The guards outside see the five Weres come at them! They fire at the mass of targets. But since the Weres are not looking to attack them, they easily dodge most of the fire and run into the room I am in. As the group of Weres jumps all over me, to claw and bite at my armor. My armor reacts in defense of my unconscious body and shoots out spikes from it to pierce the beasts all over. My Axe would normally jump to my defense in this. But it is busy helping me out inside my mind, that is now under attack!.
One of the guards after seeing the five Weres going into the room I am in. Along with what appeared to most there as me being incapacitated badly by something. Jumps up from the barricade to scream out "She needs help in there! I am going in!"
Another shouts out "But she said...to stay here, its too dangerous in there for us?"
"Heck with that! If we lose her! We might lose this whole thing! As she was the only thing evening up the odds on us winning!" after he is done with his retort. He stalks down the hallway toward that room, gun at the ready.
Ten more of the guards, fall fast behind him and cover the advance to the room. When they all get there, the 'new' leader peeks around the corner via a video link mounted on his gun and sees the trouble I am in! The Weres are all over me and my armor spikes are hurting them all...but not killing them!
The leader shows the groups what is going on via the link and they all take turns spraying the room with gun fire to kill the beasts! But it has no great effect on them.
One hisses out "Lets see if this works!" as he pulls out a phosphorus grenade. Then chucks it into the room.
The large canister goes off and fills the room with burning chunks of white hot phosphorus. That start burning the beasts on me...up! This finally does the trick, after they toss in two more for good measure!
After the fires die and the beasts also seem dead. They all go in, with each one taking a section of the room to cover. When they all nod that the room is clean. The lead man looks at me laying there, very! still "Is she dead?" he asks the group.
One of the group whispers out "I don't know maybe I should check?" He then starts to walk forward to me.
His buddy stops him with a hand on his shoulder "NO! don't, did you see what that armor was doing! I bet it will not know you, from one of those animals and spike you to death!"
The lead mans gun camera scans over my prone body several times.
Up above us hundreds of feet---------------
Becky is watching the video feed 'live' and is in tears from watching it all for the last twenty minutes.
"Is she dead!? I have to go down there and see!" she wept out.
The guard I put in-charge of her care, holds her "I can't let you go down there. Not until its all clear and we are sure. I promised her and so did you?"
"Yes I did promise her!" she sniffs out. Becky then watches the feed once again to see my body stir down there. Then she sees me, get up once again. But not before some choice words! Come out of my mouth!
"Haaa she is fine! She is cussing a blue streak!" Becky laughs in relief.
Back Down in the hole!---------------------------
I finally stand up, while going on a verbal tirade! and get out of that room. I bark out to the men there "COOK it all!" AND they call up a flamethrower, to do just that. As they do, I toss three very large energy balls in both rooms, to be sure. Then toss a few down the other hallway we have yet to clear. To keep the Weres heads down while, we get more men and equipment up to this new position.
After I see to all that, I walk back down to the main forward barricade and up to Gunny "Are we secure enough for me to take a break here? As that last one hurt me bad and I need some rest." I ask, him in a little bit shaky voice.
After it gets all translated. He goes on to tell me "We can make a stand here. Their numbers are less than half now, of what they once where. We also got our hands on more men and better equipment. Then add that vaccine that fights this corruption is ready for use! We will be bringing down armored robot carts that have machine guns and flamethrowers on them. So go take that break you need, we can hold here for some time!"
"I advise you not to use remote controlled units. Use ones with direct wiring, as I think this mythos can get into computers via that thing you call a 'net'? I saw into its mind as I linked to it for a short while back there and that is what I saw it did to get out?" I state to Gunny.
"Hummm I will do that and cut off all computer feeds from this section from now on! Now go...rest!" I nod back to him and trudge down the hallway.
I walk back to the large barricade, as I do I pull off my helmet to breath better. As I get past the barricades, I see that man from the medical center, that had the three kids and hit me. I laugh internally at the thoughts of it.
As I walk past him, I ask out "How are kids? Mary, Matt, Sally? are good?"
He looks up at me, in my black armor and recognizes the face he finds there "You?...are you Kyley? That angel kid? My three never shut up about? How?...Why are you so big?"
"Yes I Kyley....the Angel. Things always change. This...what I should look like! Kids good? I ask as best I can.
"Ahh ya they are fine." he mumbles out.
"Bye....I rest now." I say, then walk off from the group that he was part of.
"Mark?... Was that the girl, I heard you hit in the medical center? As if it was...your lucky to be alive!" one of the men next to him stated.
"Humm your right? But she does seem to be nice thou...even if she is scary as heck!"
I walk slowly back to where the waiting van back to the surface is parked. As I see it and know this area is near as safe as it can get today. So I shrink down, so I can get in it. After I climb in the van, I fall near boneless into the seat there. Exhausted from using far to much of my internal energy to fight and kill the corrupted. Then add my mental fight with that Dark One on top of it all has drained me badly. I need to get up to the surface to recharge from the free flow of life-force outside, as down here in these tunnels. There is none for me to tap upon at all.
As the van drives up into the elevator. Gods I feel so sleepy and tired. I start to look at the driver and his beating bright life-force like a snack that is ready for the taking? I almost start to reach for him, but I stop myself 'no! I am not one of THEM! The DARK ONES! I do not kill to live! EVER! I rather die first, then fall that far!'
As the elevator door closes up, I climb over the seat, to go father back into the van's rear. So that I can lay myself across the bench seat far enough from the driver, that I don't 'feel' his life and have to fight to keep from draining him of it. After a few minutes of us rising up and me fighting the 'urge' to feed. We get up top and roll out the massive doors to the main check point here. I sit up on the bench seat as we roll along to see that in the few hours, that I was down in the that hole. They have set-up dozens of tents and now there are several hundred armed men all around us.
I tumble wearily out of the van to my feet and walk for a just a few seconds. When Becky comes running up to me as fast as she can go.
She takes a fast swipe at me, that I am too exhausted to even try to duck "Don't do that again! I thought you where dead!" She screamed at me. Then she pulled me into a deep hug.
"Hey I was not tiring to get hurt. But I need to lay down some. I spent allot of myself down there and need some time to recharge" I say to her in a voice that is heavy laden with my fatigue in it.
Becky nods to me "I know a good place to go to!" then she takes my hand and starts to near drag me off.
As she leads me off toward a tent. I watch a giant ship near hover over us and start to land at a flat concrete pad some feet away. It looks like what Becky called a 'dropship' to me. Just before its legs hit the pad, the rear ramp lowers and I see well over a hundred troops at the ready in the door. As it hits the ground, the legs flex and the men all run out at speed.
As I gaze at that, Becky gets me into the tent and lays me onto a bed there. Then, I start pulling in the ambient life-force of the area and with hundreds of people there. I am filling up and feeling better even faster. As my head hits the pillow, I fall right off to sleep.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter the pace quickens! the Dark Ones attack the mine, has only paused in this chapter. While Kyley rests...but the leader still waits...She seeks it out to end this battle!
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
I lay there for near an hour....thinking of what the Dark One was up to? As I go over and over that deep in my mind, I hear Twain enter the room. Becky tries to shoo him away before he wakes me...but! Once I hear that voice of his, I pop instantly awake again.
"See what you did, you woke her!" Becky growls at him. Then smacks his arm rather hard!
As I lay there "Becky just let him in already! I am awake now" I see Twain enter my limited vision of staring straight up, since my head does not leave the pillow at all for him "So Twain, what do you want now?"
"Well Kyley I think we have it from here. We can handle the rest of this" he looks down at me and smiles that now fake smile of his at me. Becky calls this a 'plastic smile' and I now see why!
"TO hell you don't!" I bark at him so loudly it startles him "What we fought so far was just a minion. The main creature is still down there and getting ready to leave."
As I bark that at him, Becky translates for me. When she is done doing so. The Gunny walks over very fast to us all, from his place at the doorway, where he was working with his men "What do you mean minion? All that was caused by a lesser creature?"
"Yes" I hiss at him "It was started by something else that is farther away, deeper in. We stopped the minion from getting to it and letting it out. So what you should do now is use all those 'sensors' and cameras to look for it. Start by maybe looking for something, that someone on the outside might want to let lose on the world?"
"We have done just that for hours and found nothing, so far?"
"Well keep trying that and look for tricks in your computers. Reset them or go to 'back-ups?' as you call them? Or look elsewhere? As this might be a trick and its leading us off from where its really at? As I found via a link it made while trying to kill me, that it used computers to free that bunch of Weres and one more down there." I finish talking and lay back down. Both of the men get the clue, that I am done and leave while talking to each other.
About an hour passes and Gunny comes back over to me laying in my bed "Ahhh Kyley wake-up? We found something?"
When I hear that in translation. My eyes pop right open "What did you find? I bet you found something off out of that area didn't you?"
"Yes after a full reset and using the back-up computers and sensor units. We found two Weres off from the main group down another corridor. They seem to be trying to get in a very well armored and warded room of ours. What is listed in that room makes no sense at all? Its listed as harmless? But we checked again and our best found. That the records had been changed just today? and only a few hours ago?"
"Where....change made!?" I shout out at him...after Becky gets done translating for me.
"Well it was made in the back-up command center right near here? Why do you ask?" His look of puzzlement actually amuses me.
"Silly inexperienced human. You have a traitor in your midst!" I sass him.
After Becky gets done with that translation, her eyes are very wide now.
"What! you can't be sure of that!" he questions me.
"Ohh yes! That is what happened. I will wager that one of the first men you all sent down there, is now corrupted and controlled by what is down there. Also this traitor you have now, is waiting for the next part to come. So if I were you I would lock that whole building up and keep anyone from leaving it. OR the whole complex here! Till we find it!"
He turns from me and barks orders at one of his men for sometime. Then comes back over to me "How can we find this person?"
"I can........I feel them. But since this one is hidden I have to get closer....very close indeed. So lets get over there and find this creature in your midst!" I get up off my bed, not even waiting for Becky to translate that for me and go out the tents door.
I stand outside the tent waiting for the others to catch-up to me. Gunny finally comes out after Becky gets him up to speed on what needs to be done. He sees me waiting very impatiently just outside the tent and waves a waiting cart over to us all. As it stops near me, I jump in it and see Becky is about to get in the one of the next three in our caravan. As the driver starts to drive off, I yell out "STOP!"
"WHAT?" Gunny demands of me.
"Becky come here and sit here please?" I beg her.
"Why? I am just fine?"
I tell her in our 'code' "I am worried...okay? If one got this far, there could be others and I want you near me. I don't trust them at all, to do the right thing and protect you correctly."
Becky gets out of the cart back there with a huff and jumps into mine, after I near shove one of the other guards out of this one. I shot out to the driver "Go now....all good!"
"Its...you can go now its all good now" Becky corrects me.
I sigh out '..the lessons never end..'
"You can go now its all good now....better and are you happy...now?" I mumble out.
"Yes" She says more than pleased with herself. I figure she is showing me, she has some control over me yet again?
After a short trip, we roll up to one of the large cement block buildings that stand right by the entrance going into the deep mine. As I get out I notice that it seems that they dropped off a bunch of large metal boxes today and slid them all up to the sides of the building. I wonder why?
"Becky what are those boxes for?" I ask.
"Humm looks like some sort of expansion to the main building to me."
"Okay...but from now on stay right next to me...as its more dangerous now than ever" I say to her as we all walk into the temporary control center.
As I walk in the door I see a group of guards is all around it on both sides. Once the last of our small group is in, the door locks again and several guards stand in front of it. As we get in the large room, I now see and get why the boxes are along the walls of this building. Each one of the boxes now forms an extra room with computer equipment in it. 'humm that makes senses now. just keep this in one place and move to where you need it, so you don't have to have a dozen sets of them.'....I then see Gunny walk over to Mr. Twain near the door to talk. As I walk by I nod to him and get one back in reply. 'good it looks like we are on the same page' I think out.
I start to walk around the room and open my feelings out fully as I dare, with that beast Dark One nearby. I meander through the room with Becky in tow and the head guard nearby. As I walk, I get just...a drift of Dark One...every once and awhile? But no real firm feelings? So I keep moving randomly for several minutes till I see something change the same way near five times. One officer seems to move away each and every time I get near. So on this round, I get a little nearer to him or at least try to...But I find he uses the crowd to move away. I am now sure its him!
I lean over to Becky and say to her in our code "Becky for right now only look at my eyes...That one there, by the one other girl in the room just behind me. That is the one, I fear is the issue. Go tell Gunny and Twain. What's up please, then get into a corner with the men, we came in with and stay put!...please? Now take one quick look, as I move you and then go" as she nods to me. I spin her around so I can keep an eye on my target. When I am done, she nods that she saw who I was talking about.
I start to walk slowly over to him. I am trying hard to keep him pinned to one spot, by constantly changing my direction. I am rewarded by him backing into a corner, with near no way out past me.
I bark at him "Why are you fear...me?"
He starts backing up even more, as he yelps out "Hey why is the mutant after me!"
"I am not after you? are you fear me? you are only one here...is?" I hiss at him.
As I step forward, all the armed guards in the room are pulling out weapons and starting to aim at us both. Twain starts to talk...but old Gunny out yells him easily with his more than commanding voice. "She is fine...she is not your target...who ever she points out is!"
With that said all the men in the room now point their guns at the officer I pointed out. I can hear the weapons click allover the room. I found out, not long ago that sound means...I am about to shoot you!
"Your....only one here fear me? Why?" I ask again while I stalk toward him.
"Get this monster away from me! Help" he yells out.
"I am not going to hurt you, I am going to touch you and see if your corrupted or not?" I say in my language. Then Becky shouts across the room the translation for all to hear.
"NO! I won't let you do that!" he barks at me.
Then I hear Gunny yell out "Its either she does this or I order everyone to shoot you....Your choice?" the sound of his voice is firm and unyielding.
The officer finally nods..."Fine do it then"
I walk up to the officer and just barely touch his chest. As I reach out my feelings. What I get back is that the corruption is all in his head......he is a puppet now! of the beast below.
"He is one of them!" I bark out...but as I do, I realize I just made a mistake! This one here, has distracted me! I start to turn toward the threat, I now feel. When a person behind me, starts shifting its shape into a Were panther and grabs me in its very strong right arm. Then its left shoves, a huge blade deep into my left side! As it slides in me, I near fold from the pain. As what ever it is? Its tainted with Dark One blood allover it and the blade itself is magically enhanced. The creature, then lifts me off my feet to carry me and backs into the corner with its friend.
The officer barks at the room "We are leaving here now or she dies!"
The one who grabbed me, slides the blade out from my side and up to my neck. To add to the threat, his leader just made on me. Then says to me coldly in my ear has he holds me close and tight "With that blood in you....you will join us!"
I start to laugh loudly "You idiot!" I say in its language of the Dark Ones "You have no idea what or who I really am do you?" I laugh louder "GO AHEAD KILL ME! cut off my head! It would not be the first time, someone tried that with me!"
After I finish my answer to the threats, Becky yells out "NO! don't" to the room.
"HAAA Becky I fine. I am no hurt." I lie a little, the blade shoved in my guts did hurt a bit! HECK! it hurt allot and still does!
The officer shouts out once again "We are leaving, make way or she dies!"
They start to slide along the wall dragging me all the way. The large hole in my side drips my silver...golden blood that pops into light sparks, as it hits the floor. The tainted blood is near fully burnt out of me and the wound is healing up. I finally stop going with them, I stand my ground and don't move!
The Were on my back shouts in my ear "Move or I kill you!"
"You already said you would...I am waiting! and I am not moving from here on out!"
Well... the Were does what it said! AND sliced my throat! The blade slides across my neck, ...deep. GODS the pain from it! I have not felt pain like this in so long, I forgot what it felt like! and then the Were lets go of me. I fall down with my more than strange blood dripping all over my nice shirt and the floor below. As I my knees hit the floor and I am out of the line of fire! The men around me shoot. I hear near a hundred bullets zing over my head, as I fall to get out of the way of all that! I hit the floor and try real hard to close up the fresh wound across my neck with my hands. My healing is starting to help me, but its real slow going. As that blade was tainted and the magic on it is slowing it way down!
The two meat puppets behind me, are nearly blasted to bits. I roll on the floor for a bit as Becky tries hard to run over to me, but Gunny was holding her back. I finally get on my back, two medics jump right on top of me and drag me across the room behind the near wall of guards who.....just start right on firing even more as I get dragged on past them all.
As the medics drag me off and finally get me clear. Becky near falls on me crying "Kyley! don't die on me!"
I try to talk, but all I do is gush out more blood on the floor. I see some of it is black now. My mind clicks......its still tainted! I can't let Becky or the medics touch it!...I shove Becky away and both medics. They all keep trying to get at me. I try hard to stand back up and get away from them. Gunny finally realizes what I maybe trying to do.
Gunny barks at them "Stay back!...that blood of her's might be infected! with that crud, she is trying to keep you all away from it!"
One of the medics grabs from his kit bag, long thick gloves when he hears that and shows them to me "See I am protected and I have that vaccine in me too!"
I finally see what he doing, so I stop my trying to get away from him. He then starts into fixing me up, after I quiet down. First He tries to wash out the wound with some liquids and starts trying to close it up with his hands. The other medic finally joins in, after he got gloved up. He tries some kind of 'tape' to help the wound seal, while my healing does the rest.
As I lay there as still as I can, while the medics work on me. Becky has snatched up my right hand and is squeezing it like mad while looking in to my eyes "Its okay, they will fix you right up!" Becky cries at me.
I lay there wanting to nod to her and give her some comfort... but I can't. So what I do is try to just squeeze her hand once an a while, as she spoke to me.
The medics finish their work on me and then place me on a stretcher. As they carry me out, I grab Becky closer to my face to wheeze out to her "Burn the bodies and isolate that blade!" I then squeeze her hand again to emphasize my point.
The medics load me on a cart outside and start to take me over to the medical center. I grab Becky once I see where we are headed too and lean her down to me 'Too much pain there. Don't take me in there.....please? I want to be near the men and the mine entrance. Incase I am needed?"
Becky smacks the back of the driver to get him to stop "Take us back to the assembly area!"
"Why? go back?" yelps the medic next to me.
"That medical center, she can feel all the pain and other bad feelings drifting around in there. It hurts her to be near it. Lets go back there...please? As back there in the assembly area, she can be near the guards and help if needed? AND! she near begged for this...SO! go back, darn it!"
The Driver and medic. Both know by now, trying to fight Becky is a no win situation and the cart turns back around. Within a few minutes, they are carrying me into that same tent, that I rested in before. But this time I find near a dozen guards on it and all of them are wearing a different uniform than the men who work here. 'Ahh smart man Gunny...he put all the new arrivals to guarding the vital things here. As anyone who was here or went down in the main mine, can not be fully trusted now! I am liking that old man even more!' I think to myself.
They get me inside the tent and lay me on a bed near the center of it. Becky grabs up a chair and sits right next to me so she can watch over me. I close my eyes, as I feel a bit more safe. I find that the life energy of the area is flowing into me at a great rate now, so my healing of the two wounds kicks into high gear. As it does I fall off to mediate and feel out to see if that Beast is nearby!
I extend out my feelings into the realm of dreams or spirits some call it and flow toward where I think he is at. Once near there I find many humans or mutants are strengthening the wards of both magic and physic around that section of the mines. From here all I can feel from the beast trapped below is frustration and a sense of doom coming at it. I smile inwardly at that.
After laying quiet for near an hour I hear a small metallic 'click' and I know that sound! Its a gun being readied for use. My eye pop open and I almost jump out of the bed. When I sit-up Becky sees me and lays a hand on my chest "Its fine all is safe" she softly says to me.
Becky then chews on Gunny standing there. "See I told you would wake her with this thing!" She say to him while taking a pistol from him.
"Okay but I felt you needed it just incase? But do you know how to use one?"
"Sure I do!" Becky takes the pistol in her hand ejects the magazine and checks its all full, then slams it home. Then she racks the slide quickly and makes sure the safety is on "See I am from Georgia. In my family, I shot these just after I learned to walk!"
"Humm" he tones out "Sure does look that way. Here is a holster and the extras to go with it." After he hands them to her, he walks off after nodding my way.
"Good!" I say rolling to my feet off the bunk "I see that Gunny armed you just in case. That is why I like that man. He thinks ahead and takes care of things himself. Lets go back to the command center building. As I have to get back down there and stop this beast of darkness before it gets out." I start to stand and Becky tries to hold me back.
"You have to rest more I think. As you nearly got killed!... back there!" She near cries at me.
"I am fine Becky..." as I say that, I take off the wound dressings from around my neck "See all healed up!"
Becky leans down to look "Bullshit! there is a RED MARK! still. That tells me its still fresh and you need time?" the pleading in her voice actually...hurts me. She really cares and it shows now.
"I have to go now. I feel that beast getting active now and if I don't stop it what will?" I ask her.
"Your right" she sighs out "your the only one here that knows what this beast is and can kill it. So lets get going and get this over with!"
After we get outside the tent, I scoop up Becky and take off toward the temporary command center. I land after that short fight and near run into the door. As I enter the room, off on one side I see Gunny standing with Twain. My mind tells me this is the best place to start...is with these two. So I start walking over to them. As I plow through the crowd, I notice that Twain sees me coming and turns to meet me.
"So Kyley back?" he asks me.
As Becky walks up to us all, she translates the question for me. "Yes and its time we finish this. Where were the two Weres, you said broke off the main group again?"
Gunny leads me over to a large table that shows a map of the whole complex.
"Well Kyley. The two who broke off are in this room" He points at the table and a room on it lights up red "That room is one full level below the floor you have been fighting on. In that room is a being...what type it is we don't know? We listed it as Class 'X' and since it was we sealed it in there to keep anyone from harm."
I wait for Becky to translate what Gunny said. But then I ask her what a 'Class 'X' is? What she says back to me as a description, kind of surprises me. As what a Class 'X' is....is me! in lots of ways!
"Okay Gunny I see what the area looks like now. Have you had any other issues with the Weres outside of those two? Or all of them accounted for and dead?" I ask him while, I change the floor levels on the map and commit the whole map to my memory.
"None so far and they all seem to be accounted for as far as we can tell? Remember, you and us did blast many of the them to ash or bits in the last few hours. So counts for them all maybe off?" he shakes his head....thinking some might have been missed?
I did not like hearing that at all. That there might still be some of these running about. But that will have to wait. I have to kill off the 'boss' of them all and get this over with now!
"Gunny? lets get me down there and in that room? I have to have a little one way chat with this Beast!" I say with a very evil smile on my face.
"Fine lets get you down there and end this as you said!"
I turn to Becky again "Stay here and same as last time. Please take care of yourself!"
She just stands and says nothing to me. The silence just kills me. As back home, the whole family fought! So none got left behind.
Gunny walks over to one of his men and grabs him hard by his body armor, Then drags him to stand by Becky "Take care of this lady.. or its your butt!"
After he is done and happy it seems, he leads the way outside for me. Once we get outside we hop into a van, but this time I see its filled with troops. AND these are different ones? these unlike the others I have seen so far? Have way different gear on them and they 'feel?' different? They all might be mutants or something?
After the elevator carrying the van stops at the lowest point the elevator goes to. The armored door of it opens up and shows me a hallway just full of men and equipment. The van pulls out of the armored box a few dozen yards and Gunny jumps out. I take his cue that this is the last stop and hop out.
I walk with Gunny down the hallway toward a large barricade that seems to be made to do just this purpose. What I see is, a metal wall fill the whole hallway with doors built in it for vehicles and personal. Also along its whole length there are slits for firing weapons from.
I ask Gunny via Becky "So is this the level we need?"
"Ahhh nope that one that I showed you, is three levels farther down. We have to go down this hallway to another elevator to get there." He starts to pull up a map on a display that hangs on the wall to show me.
"Humm fine by me. So lets get going?" I ask him.
I stand there watching, as he gathers up the team of men that came down with us and more? As I see him doing that, I guess I should get ready too. So, I grow up to my full size and call out my Axe.
"Gunny...we ready?"
He nods back to me and signals a man to open the barricade doors for us all. After the door is open, he walks through it "Age before beauty!" he says while doing it.
I soon get a translation with a bunch of giggles... then Becky jests out "Hey Gunny, she is the old one there! You cute old man you!" the laughing starts like mad, on the radio net.
All I can do is shake my head at that 'if these humans only knew what was waiting down there. they would not be laughing'
We stalk down the hallways. Gunny's team looks in every nook and cranny for targets as we go. We all wind slowly down the hallway to the armored elevator there. When we all stop Gunny calls up to the control room for the door to be opened and we all pile in it.
As we go down, one of the team says out "We are on an express elevator to hell going down!"
Then one says "I say we take off and nuke the entire site from orbit! Its the only way to be sure?"
The next one starts to open his mouth up! I shout out "SHUT UP! Do you have any clue what is down there! As if you really did....you would soil yourselves!"
Becky translates that over the radio net for all. Then the man I interrupted stares at me with eyes of rage now. I see his rage and feel it. Gunny sees his reaction and barks at him "Cool off you moron! She is right, you have no clue what is down there!" The look he garners from the old guy could melt steel!
The door finally opens to the level we need. The rest of the group seem to be cautious as they exit the elevator. But me, I just stride right out of the elevator without a care. As I know this beast! Its waiting for me to get to it and fight! Then if it wins, it will take over these men and travel up to the ground level. Then get away from here. So why ambush them here and waste good bodies to use later?
I lead the group down the hallway at a good speed that surprises Gunny so much he stops me with a shout "Why are we going so fast Kyley? its dangerous to do so!"
"Gunny...this beast will not kill all of you here. It makes no sense to it. It would be a waste to do so. This 'thing' wants me! and after its killed me. It will take over your bodies and get up to the surface. Then get away...or start a slaughter!" on the last word I turn away from him and keep walking down the hallway.
Finally we get to the huge metal door to the section we need. I see it first, as I am in the lead. I find it has been ripped off its mountings, by something far stronger than a regular Were. The beast within must have boosted its strength very high indeed! So it can get it out of the complex. I have to wonder why it did not do this to all of the Weres it controlled? Maybe it could not, as it cost too much energy?
I look into the next room and find both Weres...just standing there...waiting? After I see this I lean back out of the doorway, then look over to Gunny "There are two Weres in there and they are waiting. My guess they are waiting for me. So I will go in alone."
As I say that, one of the team says right after the radio net finishes with the translation "Heck with that LETS! end them!" he then jumps right past me into the room.
The team member does not even get his rifle level with the targets after he got into the room, when his mind snaps from seeing the Tainted Weres and the Darkness they leak out. He stumbles back out of the room past me, screaming like mad, desperately trying to 'CLAW' his eyes out of his face! I try hard to grab him and calm his raging mind. But he spins away from the group of us, back down the hallway. I try hard to push past our large group to get at him. As I move toward him, I can see he succeeded in clawing the eyes from his face and the empty bloody holes stare back at me. I almost have him in my hands. I finally get one of his arms in my hands, But before I can help....he pulls out his pistol and shoots himself.......to stop the madness and pain in his mind.
I simply let go of his arm and the body slides to the floor to land with a meaty thud. The echo from it fills the hallway "SEE! what happens when you don't listen to ME!" I near cry "THIS happens, your friend did not need to die...just LISTEN TO ME!"
I walk to the wall, to lean against it with my arm out and my head down in thought. I felt him going.. The madness filling him.. all that pain and terror! My mind is trying to process it all, when Gunny grabs my shoulder "He made the mistake...not you. So let it go?...." He pauses to slap me on the back "Now lets kill this beast and go have fun afterward!"
I nod back to him "Lets!"
With that said I walk over to the armored door and ready my Axe. First I tap its gem to ready a 'warding' spell, to seal the room off from the outside and keep this beast and its minions put! After the gem lit fully, I burned its symbol into the doors face to set the ward in place. After I see its fully set, I add even more of my wards on top of it to be sure!
"Well Gunny I am off. Nothing gets out of this room!...but me?" I laugh out.
I then slide into the doorway not waiting for a reply from him. As I enter the room, I find both Weres have their backs to me desperately pounding on the door trying to open it. My Axe is ready in my hand and I push a large charge of my energy into it, to give it more power in this fight! Doing so may cost me allot of energy, but I need that 'edge' it gives me.
"Ahhh Beast! that is not going to work!" I yell out as, I cleave the nearest one in half.
My Axe just finished chopping one down and the other turns to jump on me! He starts to beating me with one arm. While he tries real hard to bite through my left arm, I had held up in defense of the blows to come. His hammer blows are hurting bad, then the crushing force on my arm is not better and I am starting to hear what can loosely be called bones in that arm breaking.
I get my Axe back into the fight and bash the Were in the head with it. That blow knocks him off me...but does not kill him, as I did no have enough 'swing' in the blow. As he rolls off me, I spring up and try to slice him, with a cross swing of my blade to his guts and I miss as he leaps out of the way. But that move was a mistake on his part! I reach out with my left hand and extend the armor covering it into a blade and slice him badly in the back as he leaps. His body lands with a crunch and a howl of pain!
When I hear that howl, a Deep smile covers my face! 'suffer Dark one feel that pain! let it burn you!' I think as it howls out in pain.
The Were lays there trying hard to get back up, but my slice was very deep into is back and may have cut its spine. I walk slowly up to it, being cautious that it maybe trying a trick. When I see that it is wounded so badly, it will take it hours to heal the wound enough to get back up. I form a energy ball and shove it deep in the wound on its back, till I sink my arm near to my elbow. I let the ball go and stand back. To wait for it to go off and end this meat puppet of the Dark one!
As the energy ball of mine goes off finally, I get to watch with some satisfaction the Were dissolve into ash from the inside out! I laugh out as the last bit of ash floats around the room. Then I go and pound hard on the final door between me and it. I scream out at the door and the Dark one behind it "I am coming for you! You will die this day!" I yell out in the language of the Dark ones.
I yell over my shoulder "Gunny open this final door! NOW!"
"Can do!" and he turns to his radio net, to get the command center on that action.
I stand there waiting what seems to me hours! and then Gunny finally yells back into me. "The door is opening right now! and your going to need this too!" He then tosses in a simple looking metal key on the rooms floor near my feet.
I look down at the key 'a simple metal key keeps this Dark one trapped?' I think as I go to pick it up.
As I pick up that key, I find it just drips with magic! I see now this is the final 'seal' to all the wards on that room! So I look at the door and find the 'lock face' and shove the key home into it. I give it a turn and hear, then feel the final locks on the door drop away and the wards open to me and only me! since I hold the key.
I get ready to go into the room, but first I grab up my radio "Becky I am going in now. If I don't come back....have a good life!" I then turn it off, so I don't have to hear her reply. I then drop it to the floor, as I no longer need it and taking it in there. Might give the Dark one inside a bridge to get out via it?
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Up on the surface, at that radio's other end
Beck hears my final message. Then starts crying and screaming into the radio "Kyley! come back, talk to me! Say something darn it!"
The guard who watches over her, simply says to her "She turned it off. She can't hear you?"
Becky shakes her head at that statement "No! This can't end like this!"
The guard goes to hold her and give what little comfort a stranger can.
Becky pulls away from him to yell at the now useless radio again "Kyley Come back. Darn it you better live though this! God darn it this is not fair!" she says while shaking in anger.
As Becky stops and sobs more, Gunny's voice crackles over the radio "Becky? She is going to do her job in life right now!...YOU! wait to do yours till she comes back out. AND my bet is she will, as this kid is a strong one!"
"But that was not a goodbye?" she sobs at the radio to the now distant Gunny.
"No it was not, but? considering what she has to do and think about right now...it was the best she could do?...understand me?" the old soldiers voice tries to calm her.
"BUT! But Kyley come back!" she yells at the radio again.
"Hush now....and wait. Your job will come again soon as she comes back out....one way or another?"
Becky now angry at that thought of 'other', then slams the radio to the wall of the command center with a vicious throw.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Back in the mine.
I finally open the door and walk slowly inside. I close the door behind me and look over the room. To see a large box in one corner covered in runes, with its top clearly melted off. I bet that was the first layer of protection that fell long ago and let the Dark one have enough power to control the already tainted Weres.
As my eyes scan the room, I see a mass of ever changing, flowing darkness surrounding a mass of tentacles in the far corner from me. The mass changes shapes and becomes ever more solid as time passes.
I look it up and down. Then say to it in the Dark ones language "You almost got out, but you didn't quite make it! I seem to have spoiled your plans for this day...BEAST!"
"My plans are not over yet! Your still here and I plan on riding your body out of here today!" I hear its voice trying to corrupt me and take me over.
I near giggle at its lame attempts at controlling me "You will find Dark One. That my mind is far more durable and hard to take over than the others you found here this day!"
"Humm?" I hear it ponder out "Maybe this will weaken you a bit!" it hisses at me.
I watch it closely, as I move about the room trying to get a better angle on it for the fight to come and it starts to shift its shape? It becomes more and more solid. TILL! I finally see what it is becoming!
I scream at it "OHHH! your going to pay for this! BEAST I swear it!" I now yell at the monster now wearing my long dead wife's visage.
"Good! This form I now wear, has meaning to you! I can bring her back to you, if you join with me and swear your life an soul to me?" the Dark one says to me in a sultry persuasive voice.
"Never going to happen BEAST! You are so much less than me, you can't even see it!" I howl at it!
I watch as my wife's face change expression to one very familiar to me. She is thinking about something? "Humm I am now looking at what I found in your mind ..during our last little chat?" Then her face changes to one of surprise! and hisses at me "What are you doing here you're supposed to be gone"
I laugh at the beast "Finally you figured something out did you? We are back! and we are here to stay! there's going to be more of us soon. I know you're cut off and you can't tell your kind that I'm here!" I jest at it.
I feel that it's a minor dark one, barely over a baby's age It has only fundamentally lived a life of ten or 20,000 years. I can now feel that it's trying to pierce a way out here and slide into a separate dimension to escape me!
I bark out at it "There's no escape for you...this place is pretty well-built! The humans made this very room of a metal that, will not let you slide into another world so easily! BEAST! Your going to die here today!"
The Dark one roared at me "I am immortal! I can not die!"
"Not today your not!" I sassed, at him liken to a small child in my tone of voice. I was making fun of 'it' to give me an edge.
All it can do, is growl and hiss back at me.
"You know who and what I am? YET?" I keep on prodding it.
"Your a warrior of the light!" I hisses back.
"No....I'm the king of the warriors of the light!' I boast to it.
I says back in a low voice "The Van's Guard? are you?"
I shake my head at it "No not Van's Guard?.... VANTIER! 'the guard!' you fool!"
Then it cringes back in fear knowing what it's looking at now....that it's looking its death in the face!
I tell it "You can either make this an easy death. Or you can drag it out! You will tell me what I need to know!"
I see it thinks for a while, I can feel the fear leaking off it. Once more it tries to squirm away and slide into another dimension. I see this act! So...I throw some more magic wards on the room to make sure it is not going anywhere.
Then suddenly a mass of sickly black tentacles flows across the floor at me! All of it surrounded by a dense black fog that would kill a unprotected man in mere seconds. I start into hacking at the mass, while I let off blasts of my 'light' at it. The parts the light touches turn to ash with each hit.
The Dark one changes its attack from that, to...one large arm hitting me solidly and tossing me against the far wall. That blow hit with near enough force to render me unconscious....but I barely held on. The next attack it tries, is a tentacle with a wicked sharp point. That it sends at me, with blinding speed. The tip smashes into my armor, that blunts the blow somewhat. But I feel my chest cave-in from the hit and my 'wind' is knocked from me. It retreats to gather for its next attack on me and I roll back to my feet from that blow. I can now feel that some of my chest is badly hurt from that blow and now I find my movement slowed.
My hand takes up my Axes shaft higher up and lose my energy into it. To greatly boost is power. I stand ready, to leap on the Beast...but it acts first! With a burst of blinding speed, it wraps around both of my legs and pins them together. Then starts to crushing them both. I hack at the mass with my Axe for several minutes, to near no avail. As it seems to replace its mass, as fast as I can hack at it.
Nightwing my bird and companion in life, screams in my head. To let it out into this fight!
'Shut up you darn bird! There is no room in here for you to fly in! So just lend me your strength and be quiet!' I think to her.
She relents, then gives me my request! and with that burst of power. I chop at the mass even faster now. With my renewed attacks the mass is losing the fight now, But the Beast is no where near done. It reforms from my wife's visage with a mass of black tentacles for legs, to one with a giant maw, that I get flung into deeply. Once in it, I see rows of sharp teeth, that tries to grind and tear me up.
I yell out "You just made a mistake! Dark one!" after I say that. I push a ton of my light into my armor, to charge it up. The power of it all just rests beneath the surface of my black armor ...waiting! I act! I let lose with spikes from my armor once more, but this time as they pierce the Beast. I send out 'light' deep into it via the spikes from my armor. What that light touches turns to ash and the beast screams in pain.
The Dark one, then lets go of the 'meal' it could not swallow! and spits me out again. I hit the wall and slide down it covered in ichor and black slimes. I shake off the blow and stand up, But this time? I find I am more than dazed. Me using that much energy in one attack, has left me drained badly. In my old body this would be an easy fight, but this new me is far less than what I was.
I watch as it reels back in pain, from my last attack and I jest at it "Your done now? Why not give up?"
"Never! warrior. My kind never gives up! We will always go on, to kill your kind!"
As it ends the short speech. I can now hear it calling up dark magic to fight me. Then the sound it makes changes to spellwork to attack my mind?
I laugh "Haa Dark one the only magic that is in this room is all mine. This room was made null to all you can do! Keep on trying, I am liking this fight! You amuse me with your attempts at winning it!"
It strikes out hard! My banter seems to have gotten too it? It slams me with a great mass of limbs and who knows what all. I hack at it and charge up my Axe again to keep up with the flow. I feel my reserves are near gone and I have no more to call upon. As I already spent what Nightwing had. I hack and hack at it for hours, I try to get the upper hand more than once. But find no way to win this? I feel I might lose this fight. The thoughts of it darken my mind and I almost give up.
But I find that little part...that one thing that will happen if I lose!
Becky, Gunny and those nice kids above me will all die! As when I lose, this monster will peel my mind apart. To find out who, I cared for and punish them for even knowing me!
That is what I needed to shove that creeping darkness from me! I renew my attacks on the mass and find I am gaining ground fast! I seem to have hurt it enough, that it is dieing. As now I start to see more parts of it covered in ash and withering away.
"I see your almost done Dark one. Your finished!" I bark at it.
"I will not die! this day!" it yelps out in pain and fear. None of it voice sounded to me like it even thought it was going to win. IT HAS GIVEN UP!
I hack even harder at it, now that I can see light at the end of the tunnel!
"Spare me!" it bellows at me "I will swear service to you!"
I keep on slicing and blasting with my 'light' "Swear to me your life and soul...forever! Give me your true name now! and I might spare you?" I ask it, as more and more parts of it turn to ash.
I finally hear it grovel out its.. true name! AND I stop my attack on it. As now I have power over it and it has no defense to any of my attacks....from here on out.
I see it flow into the corner to cower at my approach. "So you finally yield to me?"
"Yes, all that I am....is yours!" It cries out
I step up to it and ready my Axe's gem for the final blow. Once I see its ready, I get up to it and ask it "Show me your head and heart NOW or DIE!"
I watch as the mass flows and I see my target. When I am sure of it. I say its name into my gem and slam it down on its heart and center of being.
As it fades into the gem "You said you would spare me!"
"I lied! I own you now and you serve as I see fit!" I say to it, as it finishes flowing into the gem for my use later.
I won!
I stagger toward the door. I can barely walk now I am so tired. I spent all I had in this fight and now I am fighting just to stay conscious. I am so hungry for life force to draw on! I need to get outside, where I can recharge! I try the key in the lock and I find that I have to try over and over. As my mind is so foggy, after several tries, it works and the door opens. When it does I have to put my shoulder into it to open it up and I fall to the floor.
I think to myself 'This floor is soft enough, Why don't I rest here for a few minutes?. BUT! I can't! If I lay down here and fall off to rest. I will sleep till someone finds me and as hungry for life force as I now am. I will consume them! I can't do that!'
I get back to my feet and fall once again. But this time I land on the radio, I left behind. I grab it up, as I rollover to my side and my mind takes sometime to remember how to turn it on.
My weak scratchy voice says to it "Becky?.....Becky? you there?...please be there!?"
I finally roll over to my back with effort and hear nothing from the radio. As I check to make sure its on....THEN it crackles back to me "Kyley? is that you?"
"Yes and who or what else would be calling you?" I jest back to her.
She cries at me "Your alive! I gave up! on you!....Its been over SIX! hours since you went in that door. Twain was thinking to use a bomb and seal it up...with you in it!"
"Well tell him to stop...I am back now. But I have a small problem?" I moan out, coming close once again, to passing out.
"What! are you hurt! I will send Gunny in to get you!" As she says that. I can hear his men just outside the door. I can even see that yummy life, in each one calling to me to.....feed on it! I have to push away, that urge to feed.
I bark at her in our 'code' "NO! DON'T have them come in here to me! I am very weak and I spent all I had in this fight. If they come in here, I will kill them and feed off their life to recharge me. Tell them something? anything? That makes sense...so that they understand that, I can't be touched or be near any of you for a time. I have to get back to the surface? somehow? But I am too weak to walk all that way... now."
"I will...give me a moment!"
--------------------------------------------------------------
Up top with Becky
Becky turns to Twain "Mr. Twain? Kyley is Ok but, hurt a bit and can't walk herself out of there and she needs help." Twain is about to say something.. but Becky's hand stops him "She needs a way out from down there, done so that none of us touch her. Until she is better, as this fight hurt her and she needs time away from humans to heal up right."
"Are you sure? She is not one of those 'puppets' now?" he asks.
"NO? but if she was? She is now out and can get all the way out! So does it matter?"
"Fine....ideas? anyone?" he asks the room.
"Ahh sir?" one man at a console says "We can get robot cart down to that rooms door and she can get on that. Then we can drive it up to the surface and she is out?"
"Do it! and lets get her out of there!"
Becky moves from the mass of men working on the issue, to talk to the radio and me again.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Kyley? They are going to clear the whole passage way up to the surface and send a robot cart to you? All you have to do is get out of that one room and get on it? Can you do that?" her voice trembles asking me.
"I can try?" is all I can eke out.
"NO! your not trying...YOUR! doing this. Don't make me come down there and hurt you! By tossing your butt on it............myself!" She roars at me.
"Yes mom? I will do it" I laugh at her.
"I am not your mom! I am not that old darn it!"
"Are you sure? You do sound like her allot? Maybe your reincarnated?" I ask.
"Just get on the cart darn it!"
I lay there waiting forever in my head. I hear Gunny's men leave, part of me wants to get at them and feed! 'those ohh so filling life forces walking away!' part of me near screams out.
After its all quiet for sometime, I hear a bump at the well battered doorway. Then radio comes to life again, with Becky's sweet voice on it "The cart is there Kyley....get on it!"
I Get up and stagger like a drunken sailor to the door. When I get there, I see the cart on the other side and I near crawl on top of it. As I lay there, I see a camera swivel to me and tilt down to se me better. A speaker on it crackles to life...then it says in Becky's voice "Got ya.. now relax, its all clear to the top and safe!"
I lay on its smooth deck and ride it to the elevator. When I get there to the door, it opens up for us. After a long and bumpy ride up and down all the hallways to outside. The last elevator door opens up and I see daylight spill onto me. I squint up at the sun and breath out now. I can feel the free flow of 'life' in the area filling me. But I need more!
I smack the camera to gets its attention on me "Becky I have to go and recharge away from here. I promise I will be back! This might take a day or two...but tell Twain I will be back ...soon!"
I flop off the cart to the ground and lose my wings from my back. I get up and hop into flight and fly up many thousands of feet. Once I get high enough. I pick a direction, go to top speed and I streak off in a blur of light.
I spent what little I just gained to get to this speed. I know I needed to, so I can get away from hurting anyone back there. I look down and see what I need, a place with no one near it. I stop to a hover and glide down to a grass filled meadow in the hills far beyond the complex.
As my feet hit the ground, I form my armor back into its bracelet and shrink down to my now 'normal' size. I lay down on the soft grass to rest. As I lay down in the grass, I see my body suck all the life from the nearby area. The plants all wither fast and die around me for near a hundred feet.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sunday June 17 2007 3:25 pm
Deep in the hills North of the
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
My eyes snap open from a deep peaceful dream of home. My body sits up without me telling it to and I look around me.
"SHIT I am still here! I had hoped this 'was' the nightmare part!" my more than disappointed and angry voice near yells out.
'Well I had better get going. Becky will be upset and waiting for me.' I think to myself.
I stand up and look about me. The sight I see is, me surrounded by a circle of ash. That lays over one hundred feet all around me. "Humm" I tone out "So this is what happens now? When I drain myself badly. Well this is far better than ten or twenty dead humans!"
I look myself over "Man I am dirty! All that ash clung to me! Well time to fly!...heck I wonder what time it is? I have last track of it?....shoot! I could have laid here for days!" I say as I unfold my wings and take off.
As I fly off, I try to get my bearings to where I am at. I fly in lazy circles till, I see where I need to go and fly off that way. After a few hours of flying, I find myself over the mine area and then I see my house! I swoop on down to its front door and walk right in. When I walk in, I see Becky fast asleep on my couch and she looks like a wreck. I creep over to her, so as not to wake her up. Then I study her, I find via bending down. It looks to me like, she has been crying all this time. Then fell asleep exhausted.
Well I don't want to wake her just yet, so I slowly creep off into my bedroom and close the door softly. Once inside I strip down and hop into the shower. As I hop out of the shower, all clean of that awful ash. I listen to the house and find Becky sounds like she is still asleep? So I finish getting my things on, then I walk out to the living room and still see her on the couch sound asleep. I kneel down next to her and softly touch her head, so I can get a feeling off her. I find in her, anxiousness and some sadness? I then reach far deeper into her and push all that away. Then I replace it all with happiness, by pulling out her old happy memories. I finish up all my work on her and keep that nice peaceful flow of dreams in her head.
I get back up from my work and I certainly 'feel' hungry! AND I mean not eat humans hungry! I internally giggle. Time! To go get FOOD! So my plans are made and destination fixed! ...commissary! I near run out of the house to it.
As I walk into the commissary. The line in front of me near vanishes, as most of the people lined up for dinner make way for me? Most of them whisper to each other and nod to me from time to time. I don't get it? But I wait my turn and get to my usual cook I order from.
"Hey what good tonight? I ask him.
He smiles at me "Kyley you can have what ever you want! You saved enough of the guards this week, you might not have to pay for food here again!"
"Humm?" I sound out....taking my time to process what he said "Okay....I was just doing my job?....What I do?.....but I want pizza for me and Becky! Then what ...you think her...best food?" I ask, trying real hard to get it right.
The cook ponders my question for a few "Humm Becky loves the hamburgers and the wings here...so? Why not both! But? what pizza do you want? cheese or the pepperoni?"
"....Both!" I yelp.
I patently Wait for the order to be cooked... But I see that, some new snacks have come in! 'Cool!' I think 'New stuff to try!' So I grab near or more one of each, then return to my spot. Now my tray is piled high with snack bags and packages. When the food is done, the cook points to the check-out and tells me to go there. As he will bag it all for me and bring it to me there. When I hear that, I say "Thanks!" Then slide my tray down the line to the end. When I get near there, I am paying more attention to the sodas in the ice bin...then to the person at the lines end. As I glance over there, I see Gunny standing there waiting for me?
"Ohh Hi Gunny! All good down there?" I ask him, Then I remember I might be needed and my face changes mood "More bad...you find?"
"No!" He laughs at me "We found them all. I just heard you showed back up and did not even come over to us? Why if I may ask?"
I took a few moments to puzzle out what he said to me "I think all was done? I feel no more? Did you found more?!" I question him more than worried.
"No...Kyley...No! there are no more to fight. But maybe you should have come over to the command center and seen us before...eating?" he chuckles out.
"Why? all done. So no need? Any way, I not like Twain or talk him! Your okay...no him?" I crack a half smile thinking, me not going to him first after I woke up. Must be really making him mad!
Gunny's big laugh fills the room "Haa lots of us here don't like him! But thanks for the vote, that you like me over him!. So, I guess your filling up? Then your going to see Becky and make her happy again? As she was real mad at you after that last radio call you did. Then you disappearing for days! ... " He suddenly stops at the end, when he sees my more than puzzled face, that covers my mind. That is trying hard to keep up with what he said.
I understand most of what he said and I file the unknown parts mentally away to question later on. "Ahh....welcome? I go see Becky now?"
"Sorry I forget sometimes, that you did not even know how to say 'hello' a few months back. But you go and have fun.....then come get me and I will fill you in from there?" he asks me.
I get most of it. So I nod to him, as I pull out my ID card to pay for the mass of food in front of me. As the lady there takes the ID card I offer, Gunny snatches it and hands it back to me.
"Your money is no good here...from now on!" he states to me.
My more than confused look that comes over my face, as I look at both the ID card and him. This look of mine makes him and the lady laugh out and giggle like mad.
"Money no good? Is all gone?" I ask as I shake my head.
"No... its all fine. For what you did, you eat for free from here on. Its a gift! I am paying for it all. Do you understand?" he asks me.
I nod to him "Yes I do. But I like to pay for me?"
"Okay I understand that. You want to pay for yourself...But your family now, in my opinion and family does not pay for anything here. Besides the guys would skin me for letting you pay for food here" he jests me.
"I know now Gunny. I am going,... go to get to Becky and have fun?" I tell him as I pick up that bags of food.
"Fine....you go have fun with her. But! come see me soon? Okay?"
"Okay!" I say as I walk off.
Gunny turns to the lady at the cash register "Put all her purchases on the Security budget from now on and include any of her fiends Becky's too .... please?" the lady nods back "Can do Gunny....have a nice day!'
I open the back door of my house slowly, as quietly as possible. Once I am in I drop the bags on the kitchen counter, then pull out the hot food for Becky and me. I walk into the living room and find Becky exactly where I left her. Once all the hot food is set on table, I kneel at Becky's side.
I shake her softly "Becky? wake up please? I brought food for us to eat."
I am soon rewarded by her stirring awake and yawning at me "Huumm what?" she says as her eyes open. THEN they open WIDE in shock, as they see my face. She then jumps at me and knocks me over onto the floor "KYLEY! YOUR BACK!" She sings out, while sitting on my chest.
"I said I would be back? Didn't I?" I question her.
"Yes you did! But why did you do that to me on the radio! That last call of yours! A quick 'goodbye!' and you did not let me talk back to you! EWOOOOO! I am so mad at you for that!" she actually slaps me quite hard! As she says that.
"Well with that attitude I guess dinner is off? AND your acting like my mom even more now....." I tilt my head pondering at her "But mom does hit far harder than you do....so maybe? You are not her, reincarnated after all?"
That last line earns me, an even harder slap and a good punch to the chest from her!
"I was wrong .....your her alright!" I laugh out.
"Let me show you, I am not your 'mom'!" she says just before leaning down to give me a very deep kiss "WELL! does your 'mom' do that?!" she asks me when she finally comes up for a breath.
"Ahhh no and yes?" I say to her, with a evil grin.
"AND! what does that mean?" she near growls at me.
"Mom did kiss me...but? You give far better tongue!" I say in a more than flirtatious voice.
"So? Are we having that talk, I asked about a long time back? When you said back then 'not now, I like to keep you as a teacher and friend in our relationship. But we can talk about other arrangements later on'..." she asks me.
"Yes and after dinner maybe? We can get farther into that question? As I feel that time is now?" I wink at her.
"I think we should talk now?" she near demands.
"The food is getting cold?" I say dryly.
I earn a small slap to my chest for that one. Then she gets up off me, back on the couch. I roll up to my feet and sit next to her. Then I start pulling out the food and placing her's in front of her.
"Becky I am sorry about all that? But I had to keep my mind on, what I was about to do? You understand?" I ask
She picks up a hamburger box and starts to get the burger out "Yes I do. What did you find and fight down there?"
I choke out "A Dark one, like one of those that......destroyed all I.....loved" as tears start to drip off my face now.
Becky puts that box down and draws me up into a deep hug "Hey its dead and you killed it!"
I shake my head to her, as she rocks me in that hug "I did not kill it. But I am going to use it, what it is, what it can do and what it knows!" I whisper to her.
She whispers back "Why? Did you not end it? It was your right too and it deserved it!"
"That's not my way. This way it serves me and I get use out of it! But lets eat....please?" I ask softly trying to change the subject.
She finally lets go of me to say "If you need more of that.... please ask me? I am here for you!"
"Thanks....I might need that...soon. As I am still thinking of what to do with it? and as I do? It brings up many bad memories of back then" I say as I grab a pizza box from the table.
As the day goes on, me and Becky both just sit and watch the TV most of the day. Once and a while I get up and grab more snacks for us both. But soon enough. I fall near asleep exhausted on the couch, from all the fighting I just did days ago and Becky is snuggled up on top of me. I truly think she is guarding me tonight as I rest, instead of the other way around!
Come later that night. I get up feeling a bit anxious to see, what that Dark One had in it I can use? But I have Becky here and I need rest. So I pick up Becky very gently, so as not to wake her. I then take her to the bedroom so we both can be more comfortable. Becky wakes as I walk her to the bed "Hey how about I go back to my place and let you rest alone? If that's what you want or need?" she asks me with a smile.
I shrug my shoulders "Its up to you? I do need vast more rest. As I nearly passed out from the fight? But I do like having you near...it gives me comfort!"
"Well then! I want to be near you too! But you need some rest and me being here will not speed that up at all. As you always feel the need to take care of me! So put me down and I am going" I set her down gently to the floor "I am off and remember I am right next door!" I watch as she goes out the house door with a wave of her hand.
I stare at the door for several monuments wondering 'Did she feel my want to be alone and see what I could pull from that Dark One? Is that why she woke and left?'
I shake my head of that question in my mind and call out my Axe. With a practiced flip, I turn it over, pull off the pommel stone and drop the Axe. It vanishes, as it falls away from my hand. I call to 'Night' and she comes to the room with a small flash.
I look down at her and BOY! She is still quite mad with me!
"You left me out of that fight!" Night near yells in my head at me.
"Well of course, I did you dusty bird! There was no room in there for you too!" I state to her.
"Hummm! Well at least you won....with my help!" she near snubs me in triumph.
"Ohhh yes your highness! That you did! AFTER I HAD TO ASK YOU! Remember...that if I die! ...you die too!.....AGAIN!"
"Ohhh rub, that in again! So I let you down and that church mouse sister elf of Ember's had to get you back from the dead.....is my fault. I did say...sorry!" she squawks at me.
"Well how about this for now? You go outside, to fly about for some well deserved 'air' time and watch over me? As I get that Dark One out of this!" I flip the large gem in the air "Then we can see, what I get out of the deal!....humm?"
"Fine I can do that. But when are you going to bring that human over to us and get us some kids started?!" Night near leers knowingly at me, then winks.
"Out you bird!" I yelp at her, as I point at the door.
"I am going...sheesh. Maybe while I am out, I will find a nice male hawk and have fun!" She says to me, As the door knob turns and the door opens with no one touching it.
"Show off....you could always do telekinetics better than me!"
She near yells in my head AGAIN! "Yes I can.....Remember wings! No hands! I did try to teach you better! But no..." she sasses me "you read all the time!"
"Out!" I near kick her tail feathers "Before I have you 'dust' the house!"
After I see her fly off out the front door, I go back to the bedroom and sit on the bed. I pull my legs into a crossed position and meditate on the stone, I just placed on the bed sheets before me. It starts to glow softly and my mind flows into it. As I settle in the stone , I find where I placed the Dark One trapped inside it and go over what it knew. As I delved deeper into its left over essence, I started to find useful parts of its past knowledge.
As I scanned over its old knowledge I Found it knew many 'old' languages both written and spoken. As I get into them even deeper and start to pull that knowledge into me. For my mind to go over and blend into what I know. I find that one little part! A bridge to what I know of languages to what this world has and uses! With this new knowledge I think I can learn almost all of this worlds older written languages way faster!
As I dig even more I find something that interests me greatly and I have to try and use this new skill or power out. As it will come in useful soon is my guess and maybe save my butt some day!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Becky walks down the path toward Kyley's house with bags of food in her hands, after she loaded up at the commissary for lunch. She walks toward the front door and is only yards away when she hears a screech from above her in the sky. She halts her walk and looks up to see a large hawk flying a lazy circle around the house below.
"Humm that must be 'Night' Kyley's bird. She must have let her out for some free time?" Becky mumbles out.
Becky continues her walk to the door. As she gets to the final concrete path to the door. THEN, Night dive bombs at her to land on the path and stands in her way.
"Hi Night! I am here with lunch for Kyley. Sorry if I knew you where here too I would have grabbed something for you too!" she giggles at the bird.
Becky takes another step on the path toward the door, to hear a shriek come from the bird and a feeling of "no" come to her mind allover.
"Hey... all I am trying to do is bring food to her. Let me by...okay?" Becky says as she tries to step past the large hawk.
Then once again the bird hops in her way and that feeling of "no" comes over her again.
"Man that is weird....if I did not know better I would say your in my head and saying 'no' to me?" Becky pointed out.
After she says that. Becky gets a feeling of "yes" in the same place.
"Ohhh crap! You are talking to me!"
Again....."yes"
"I have to sit down. This is too weird for me!"
"yes" came over her once more, as she went to a bench on the grassy area in front of Kyley's and her house.... then sat down with a plop.
Night flies the short distance to the bench and perches on its tall back next to Becky.
"Well... this is better and 'hello' Night. Nice to really meet you" Becky says out while starting to pet the birds back gently.
"Yes...hello to you too." Becky hears in her head. Then she stumbles off the bench, to fall to the ground in sudden fright of hearing that...without words!
"What the!.....crud, you talked to me!" Becky stammered out confused and shaking her head.
"Yes...and are you hurt? Sorry to have surprised you that way. I can talk to you now, after you finally touched me and not too long ago Kyley made a 'link' in a way with you.... on a higher level yesterday." Night says to Becky's mind, as she looks down at the woman on the ground.
Becky gets up and dusts herself off "How is it now? That I can hear you." she asks the bird.
"Ahhh...yesterday. Kyley when she got home, put your raging mind at ease. Before she left and got lunch. With that connection she made with you. That new 'link' lets you two communicate on a better level, than before. Example...Kyley wanted to be alone and see what parts of that Dark One she had in her gem. So you woke up feeling that need and left her to be 'alone' for that task. That 'link' also joins me in that way too, all that had to be done was that last touch to make it a 'full link' and not just feelings like you had a moment ago."
"So from now on, I can hear you?" she asks while taking her seat back.
"Yes and She will develop this with you too...very soon. As my gift in this is far better than her's and has to be obviously!" Night giggles in Becky's mind.
"Ohhh this is too strange!"
"Well it is for me too!...girl. Your human mind is no picnic either! Child....your mind is so mixed up and un-orderly. I will have to help you on that someday...soon!" the bird sasses her.
"Humm....thanks I guess? But what are you to her....again?"
"What I am to Kyley?...... is her companion in life. I am her conscious at times.... that devil on her shoulder, as well as that angel. I help her in life and from time to time...I have goofed like all creatures and gotten her in vast trouble! " Becky stifles a laugh when she hears that "But mostly I am there for her...to keep her from being alone...and right now...she is VERY alone.." Night turns away as she 'says' that.
"Okay? ....But what is she up too in there?" asks Becky.
"She is experimenting with...what she gained in defeating that Dark One. I feel that most of it is good for her to have, But right now it is not safe for a human to be in there with her, when she is experimenting with Dark One or Mythos magic. As you humans call it?"
"Well I guess then...we wait. But do you want some food?" Becky asks as she pulls out a hamburger that was her's and some chicken wings.
Night looks at the Hamburger in the box "Yeeech its cooked!...I only eat live meat! AND that chicken! Is that you trying to be funny....or what?"
Becky laughs out "Sorry?...I just thought if. She liked it...so would you? I guess the chicken is in bad taste to offer to you? But you? still eat meat! and hunt for it?" Becky asks more than puzzled at that.
"Yes I hunt from time to time. Its more 'sport' now than need. I still kill for enjoyment, even thou Kyley gave that practice up long ago."
A look of fright and revelation covers Becky's face "Kyley killed for 'pleasure' at one time?"
"Yes...she has changed greatly over time. She once was a very fierce warrior and fought all the time. That was her job in life. Now she is far superior in her awareness and does not see that need anymore. She now defends all life and finds that task more fulfilling to her. That 'wanting' to help all...may have..." Nights thoughts fall away from Becky.
"HAVE WHAT! that sounded important.....in someway?" Becky begged the bird.
"I may tell you someday...if she does not. Please let it go and do not ask her of this. It is an open wound and very deep...." and the thoughts fade away from Becky at the end.
Becky starts eating while sitting with the large bird "I wonder when? We both can get back in there to her?" Becky asks while taking a bite of the burger.
"Soon child...soon." is her answer.
After Becky eats all the food, she had for herself. She sits and waits with Night for the door to open.
Then....
"Hummm I feel something new in Kyley...it feels like something old...yet new at the same time. I wonder?" Night drones out to her self, but Becky hears it too.
"What?.... should we go in and see? Also... doesn't Kyley talk to you while she does this?"
"No she does not...just in case something happens and I need to help her. Me being linked and affected too....Possibly? Would keep me from helping her."
"What!...this is dangerous? You never said that!" Beck gets up and near lunges at the house.
"No please don't go in there yet! I am not sure its safe!" Night flies after Becky. But she can't stop her without hurting her AND Kyley would be more than angry if she got hurt!
But Becky is not stopped by the birds more than wise words. Becky gets to the door and swings it wide open to see a VERY beautiful, naked... tall, well over seven foot, muscular woman, with brown tinted wings. Just like Kyley's? standing in the living room. A startled look comes over the woman's face, as she sees Becky standing there. As Becky watches that woman, the woman falls to her knees, gasps out in pain and changes to Kyley's smaller form in a few seconds. Kyley's face after the change stops, shifts from...the one of pain.... to one of anger.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------
"Night! you useless filthy bird...why did you not stop her!" I shout at the bird, as I am still kneeling on the floor.
"AND what hurt her? as I tried to stop her and have you even madder at me! NO WAY!" Night snarled in both Kyley's mind and Becky's.
"Don't blame 'Night' I made that choice! I came in on my own!" Becky lectured out.
"SEE!" yelps the bird.
"Fine then. Well I guess 'since' your in...so Becky what brings this visit? If I may ask?" I say as I stand up.
"Well I brought lunch and...who was that woman you looked like?"
"Never mind that?" I say to her.
"It was her Wife in the past! and why she would do that to herself and cause that amount of anguish? I will never understand. Kyley.....SHE IS GONE! let it go!"
"Shut up Bird!" I rage back at Night.
"NO! I have loss too AND you do not see me! Doing stupid stuff like this? DO YOU!" Night shrieks and fly's off.
Becky twists around to see the large hawk fly off "Hey don't go?"
"AWW she will be back after she cools off....I fear the population of rabbits and other creatures out there will drop vastly today, as she gets that anger out!" I stated as I walked back into the house.
Becky goes in the front door and as she closes it asks "How did you do that 'change' just now? You did not do that before?"
"I got it from that Dark One. I used to be able to do that in the past. I just relearned it. But since I was brought here, I have lost most of what I can do from then. But it hurts allot to change like that. Then I will have to practice allot, to get better at doing that." I say over my shoulder at Becky, as she follows me into the bedroom.
Becky watches me as I sit on the bed, to put my underwear back on and slide, wiggle into my pants again. "I can see why you fell in love with her...your wife that is. She was the most Beautiful woman I think I have ever seen...besides you!" Becky blushes at me.
I glance up from my work at putting on my shoes "Thanks....she was. Then...." I stop talking for a second thinking......"You heard Night? She talks to you now?"
"Yes? did you not know that?"
"Ahhh no? Hummm that link I did with you yesterday, must have done far more than I intended?...Heck I may have changed your mind and how it works in some small way? I will have to look in there again and see?"
Becky steps back from the bed "Ohhh no you don't. I do not what you messing up my head!"
I laugh at Becky's action of stepping back from me "I would never harm you? I have said that more than once to you. If anything what I would do is improve what is already there."
"How about....no? on that! But I came over with food for lunch. Its cold by now....so lets go get lunch at the commissary?
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter a friendship grows and Kyley gets a visitor that will show her to the future
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
please take note...this story does start out slow...but once its rolling, its a RIDE!
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Wednesday July 4 2007 11:05 am
Library research center
Exotic Books and materials section....restricted levels to Class X levels
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Over the last Two and a half weeks. After I fully blended with what I took of that Dark One. I found a 'language bridge' buried deep within its knowledge of this world. It Helped me jump that gap, from what is used here as written languages. To the far older ones I know from my travels.
In that time I literally 'dove' into the vast ancient and forbidden achieve section of the complexes library here. Twain gave me access to it, not even a day after he was told that. I had read nearly every book in the regular section of older languages and was asking for more. During this time I have gone lightly over most of the collection and sectionalized it for them by what can harm a regular human and what is fine for one to read. Also at the same time I gave a new title for each book and a few lines of what should be found in its pages. That was something that had not been done at all, before I got here. Now after I got most of that task done, many researchers have shown up to go over the books I approved for general use.
As I read yet another giant book laid out on the marble topped table. I am making notes on what I find in it for the research department. As I turn a page, I see the warning light over the door to this room turn on. It is showing me that someone is coming in and to close up any Class 'X' books that can hurt a human. I take note of the tables contents, find none of those books are outside of their protective cases and I flip the switch on the desk's center console that 'okay's' someone to come in...all safe....
I dive right back into the book as the door opens up. This little 'safe room' procedure happens at least five times a day, as researchers come in and get books for themselves or ask me more questions on what I have found so far. (Like four days ago a researcher from the math and sciences department ran a question of ..gate dimensional travel and physics.... by me and I put part of my mind on the issue ever since.) But this time instead of someone walking past me and this table to the vast stacked shelves of books. This person sits down at the table and starts humming very annoyingly!...it can only be Becky!
I don't even look up from the book "So Teaching time again? Its only Eleven AM, you usually come in here at Two PM to get me...If I get too caught up in reading here. So why so early today?"
Becky says back to me in English instead of the hawklord...Dark Ones language I just used to talk to her "Well Kyley....please use the English I have taught you! Then...unless you forgot? its July fourth and the party is just starting! So get up from that dusty old stack of books and have fun!"
"No I have not ...forgot? Plus you said...most of...fun does not start till near dinner time? So why you...here now?" I say still reading.
"Are you paying attention to me at all and THEN let me correct you again! ITS...' No I have not ...forgot? Plus you said THAT most of THE fun does not start till near dinner time? So why ARE you here now?'...." she says out in a dry tone to me.
I shrug.. she is right I must keep trying this out and correct it or I will never get it right! "Okay your right" I say as I look up at her "No I have not ...forgot? Plus you said that most of the fun does not start till near dinner time? So why are you here now?" I say again adding in the corrections to the sentences.
"Hey far better! You still forget the small words ..but all the rest is nearly there and perfect! BUT! get up from that desk and lets go!...and have FUN!" She grabs my hand off the book and pulls me up to stand.
"Fine...I can do that. But let me put this one book up first?"
"Okay?"
"Becky go stand in the 'safe' zone please? As this book is a nasty one!" I warn her.
I watch her go stand behind a warded line across the room from the main section I work in. That 'Warding line' is made of a metal strip in the floors and walls of that section that have numerous engraved runes on it and pluses with magic that even a 'null' to magic like Becky can see.
Once I see, that she is over that line and fine. I check the 'wards' quick and pull out of a storage box mounted on the desk. A Dark colored book that anyone can see is 'not good'. As I take it back over to the shelves, to place it back into its own box. It must have sensed Becky in the room, it jumps from my hand to slide across the floor and try to fly up and Bite her with the teeth that form in its maw of pages. It hits the 'ward line' with a bright flash and falls to the floor smoking. A magic sensitive person like me, could hear it whimper out as it lays there. Becky saw it coming and knew as long as I was in the room she was safe. She now stands there laughing at the book and saying to it "Good try maybe next time!?"
I laugh with her as I pick it up. I say to it in English, so that Becky can get in on the joke "So at it again? That makes three times this month you tried that. Well now this time, I am not going to let you off.. 'book'. I am going to put you in a case with this......" I walk over to the Class 'X' section and open a case with the most 'boring' book in the whole collection in it and start to place the new one in the case "Well here you go! Your shelf mate should bore you to near death in a week! But I will not do that to you...that is cruel...I am going to do two weeks in there as an example to all of you!" I drop the new book into the case. As it lays in there I hear it whimper out, as I close the top and seal it.
Becky is giggling at my words "Kyley please tell why that would affect a book by putting it in a case with a boring book? I don't get it?"
"Well Becky...What is 'in' a book, is what it knows and all it knows. So if your a 'boring' book. Your boring to all. So these books do talk to one another and putting a regular book alone in a case with a VERY boring book..... like I just did, will drive it mad for sometime and it will learn a lesson from it. I know its hard to grasp....but theses books can think somewhat."
"Humm weird? But makes sense I guess. NOW repeat all of that in English like I told you to do!" she barks.
"Yes mom!" I say...then I see her get mad at me. So I quickly repeat all of that back to her to keep her happy.
I walk around the room one last time to make sure its safe and walk over to her and the door. "Looks all good here...so we can go." I say as I open the door for her with my ID card "This Fourth of July of yours? Its a party?"
"Yep it celebrates the founding of this nation, over Two hundred years ago! We have big Bar-b-Que's and displays of fireworks!" she looks at me happily and bouncing like a kid.
"Humm Two hundred years? Is that all?" I say dryly.
"HEY! that's allot to us humans!" she says meanly and smacks my side.
"Okay... I get it. But here hold this! " I say as I drop a small gem mounted on a sliver colored backing plate into her hand.
"What's this?" she asks while looking it over.
"That Becky...dear...a gate key. And if where it went...was still there, it would take you there in a flash." As I say that she smacks me.
"You forgot the words 'is' and 'to' again!"
I correct myself for her on that mistake. Then add "Ohh by the way that gem and plate its on, is Two thousand times older than this 'party' of yours"
"THIS! is Four hundred thousand years old!" she yelps.
"Yes. Now you see why I see this party in a different light than you do? But lets have fun and maybe someday this party will be that old. As that gem was only a day old when I got it." I laugh as I take it back from her hand.
Becky leads me out of the library, to the park area that is beyond the running track. This park has one side the ends at the deep mines working pit. So it makes a nice view to look down into the very deep pit and a great place to jump from for flying! The rest of the sides are the complex buildings. Once out there I see that the complex has set up numerous food tents and other fun stuff to do. I watch Becky make a beeline for the hotdog stand, while I just walk about and see what all this is about.
I find an area has been set up with inflated fun things for the kids to play on. I see a large stand of bleachers there that overlooks all of it and with a small leap and a few flaps of my wings. I land on the top most seats, from standing behind it. I sit down on the top most row and relax as I watch the kids having fun. After sometime has gone by with me fully entranced by the fun below me. Becky finally finds me and walks up the stairs to my level of seats, high up. My glance to her from the kids at play, finds she has a vast box of food and drinks with her. I grab the box to help her as she sits down next to me.
Becky huffs out as she sits "Well I am all set! So you had better get yourself something?"
I look at the GIANT box of food between us. Six hotdogs with chili and cheese, Two nacho boxes, Three hamburgers, and five drinks is what I count in it.
"Becky if you eat all that by yourself? AND you live! You should have fought that Dark One...not me!"
She laughs at me "Nope...we are sharing this, I am just fooling with you!"
"Humm I guess I will try one of these hotdogs that is drowned in chili?" I say as I take a bite "mmm not bad?"
As I sit and eat some other 'fine dining items' that Becky got for us. One of the kids from that day in the kids clinic, spots me as I sit.....and its hard to hide me and my wings!
The one I see is 'Mary' the older of the two girls and she comes storming up the stairs at us. She shrieks out at us both in a near Bane-sidhe wail "Kyley the Angel your here! Lets play!" and then she grabs my hand and starts to drag me off my bench seat.
I shrug to Becky "Fun calls?" I say out.
Mary shouts at me "Fly me down there! ....if you can?"
I look at her and think 'her parents might get mad at me if I do that?'....I look at Becky and she mouths out 'not a good idea?'
As I am about to say 'no' I see Mark her father and he must of heard that wail of her's and he is nodding at me with a wink?
So I feel, that is my 'okay?' So I snatch her up and fly down the ground. As I land she is laughing like a maniac at the fun, then she grabs my hand and leads me into a 'bouncy house' full of balls. I watch as she jumps in, then pops back to the top and yanks me in too!
With all the kids already in there watching me...in a little shock at my looks I guess? I go to one of the corners and sit down. As I am far to tall to really 'dive' in the mass of balls to hide like she does. The next time I see her surface, she is telling the other kids around me "See we told you! There was an angel at the clinic last month!"
Over the next few minutes I am surrounded by a mass of kids. After she tells them my name and I nod to them all. They start looking and playing with my wings like Matt did that day long ago.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Back at the benches bottom, Becky has come down the stairs to the huddle parents of the kids, I am playing with.
"But Mark...she is so big? She might hurt the kids?" the mother of the bunch of three I saw that day, says to her husband.
"Meg let me tell you, our kids are far safer with her right now than with us. As she is more...far more than you see there. AND that's all I can say to you."
Another man speaks up in the huddle "Yep Megan...Mark is right on that one. She can play with my two kids anytime they want to."
Becky enters the group and says to Meg "Kyley... there is my friend and she will not hurt others...its not her way. AND after that thing two weeks ago, if you have doubts. I will go get her out of there and leave?"
The two men 'nicely' pull at Becky's arm and move her away from the other parents. Mark says to her in a whisper "We don't talk about work ...ever. As its classified and its better that the 'wives' don't know what goes on there all the time?...get it?"
"Becky nods back "I understand. I am still getting used to the idea, that some people that live here. Don't know all that happens here? I just plain forget that sometimes."
As Becky and the two men drift back to the group, Meg asks her husband "Mark what did she mean by 'that thing?' two weeks back? Was that the warning horns going off that day? AND was it more trouble than usual?....Mark?" she leers at him.
"Honey...we had an accident. Since Kyley is a mutant and very strong. She helped a few guys get out of danger safely and then healed up a few that got hurt during it...that's all?" he says meekly to her more than demanding face.
Becky coughs suddenly "..cough....bullshit!...cough" as she covers her mouth a little.
Mark leers at Becky, then gives his wife the 'who me look' of feigned innocence.
As Mark leers at Becky, little Sally tugs on her dads pant leg to get his attention. He looks down at her and picks her up "What do you want? My little Angel?" He asks her.
"Daddy can I go fly with Kyley? She said I have to ask you if I can go? and Mary wants to go too!" The small girl asks.
Mark looks to Megan "Well honey? she wants to go fly? So what's your say on this? As I am fine with it."
Megan starts out in a apprehensive voice "Dear I don't know? Will she take her up high? As that little glide....she did off the top of the bleachers was nothing?"
"Ahh I am sure she will. But I am sure its safe. Tell her Becky....you know her best."
"Megan?... Kyley...would sooner smash herself into the ground and die. Than hurt a kid. I guarantee it." she states it like a fact
"I don't know she is so young. She might let them get hurt because she does not know kids."
"Kyley knows kids...she has had a few....shoot! forget I said that DAMN IT!"
A very surprised Megan looks at Becky "But! she only looks like, she is fifteen?"
"She is older....and Jesus looked like a baby.....so what you see these days, is not all ways what you get?" Becky sasses a bit
"Ohhh how old is she?"
"OLD" is all Becky says.
All Mark does is nod to his wife "Let Sally and the others go, they will be fine" he drops Sally to the ground "Okay little one, go FLY! have fun...and don't wear Kyley out?"
Becky stifles a giggle at that. 'All the energy these kids have in them and are releasing into the area...my bet is Kyley feels like she is at a smorgasbord! She won't be tired for days!'
---------------------------------------------------------
As I play on a bouncy slide with Mary. Little Sally shows back up and grabs on my leg for dear life. As I look down at her, she near shouts in a most joyful voice "Daddy said its okay! I wana FLY!"
As I look at her more than cute face. I feel and know, that she is not lying to me. So I grab her up in my arms "Well here we GO!"
I run off towards, an observation lookout, that looks over and into the deep mines pit. I run past the crowd that is looking in the pit and enjoying the view. I see the fence coming up and I leap over it while screaming "Wahoooo!" Sally is giggling like mad, as we fall down into the pit. At about half way down, I pop out the wings and start gliding in circles in the pit. At its center I found weeks ago, a great up draft made by the 'bowl' of the pit and I hit it to glide up with it.
"Having fun?!"
All I get in reply is laughing...so I guess that's a 'yes!'
"Sally? you do understand that....this is only safe while your with me? As your only an Angel in training?" I ask her as we soar over the park and look for her house.
She nods to me her understanding. But to be sure I push a little suggestion into her what I just said and make it permanent. So that she does not think flying is a thing she can do alone....just incase. As kids do....silly things.
I fly her about for several minutes and then land. So I can let her sister have a chance. As I land I see that the mass of kids is huge! that is now milling about in the 'bouncy play area'. I may have made a mistake...it will take all day this fly this many!
I land with Sally at her sisters feet and put her down. As I look at Mary I say to her "I guess its your turn?"
All I see is a nod from her that near snaps her neck! So I pick her up and do the same thing with her. On my return I see kids have surrounded Sally and Mark. As I land near them, I get a near chorus of ' I'm next!' from the mass of kids.
"Hummm Okay!....But you have ask you parents! AND bring them here to say...to me. Then! you have to be under five years old...just today? I will try get more of you on the next party...all right? Now go get that permission!" I ordered the kids and they for the most part ran off to find parents.
I walk over to Mark and lean down to him "SO your next, if you want to?"
He shakes his head at me?
"Humm what's the matter young one?"
He says nothing, But I feel embarrassment and fear off him.
"I know what's wrong" I say softly as I pull him aside to a bench to sit "your afraid of heights are you?"
I get a nod back.
I touch his head and feel out into him.... so I can find what the issue he has. I find that He fell a year back....badly, while playing on the slide near here and hurt his arm. So since then, he can't get over about four feet up without panicking and that is just killing his fun. I can fix it, by changing that memory just a little....But I have to ask him.
"Mark?" I lean down farther to him and whisper "I can fix this fear of yours. But you have to ask me. Its your choice and your parents can't make it for you or even know that I asked you. So can you promise me that?"
He nods and squeaks out a "Yes" to me.
"So what do you want?"
"I want to have fun again and climb like I used to! Darn it! My little sister can go higher than me!"
I touch him again and twist that bad memory just a little, I lessen his fear from the fall. BUT not get rid of it! I leave it a bad memory, but not the TERROR it was to him.
When I am done I ask "Feeling better?"
"YAA! I am afraid of falling, but not SO DARN SCAREDY CAT! about it" He wraps me in a hug and whispers in my ear "lets go fly!"
"Okay...but you tell mom...that what we are going to do.... broke your fear of falling. As its all you needed, was a little fun in the air with me, to break it away from holding you back....got it?"
---------------------------------------------------------------------
While I am flying with Mark and the other gathered children
In the complex main building....in Mr. Twain's office
"Have a Seat Liz?" Twain asks the lady who just entered his office.
"Thanks Lee. So, I am here to see this new being you found and that Sara wrote a small report on. She was to finish it a bit deeper for me, before she disappeared on us all?"
"Yes...you are here to see her and I also had hoped that Sara would give us more information on this new person. But it seems even Sara did not know what or who she was. All she really could tell in that first group of meetings, is that Kyley is an immortal of some importance and along the same lines as her race is in the scheme of the universe at large."
"So I am here to give an opinion or what Lee?"
"That and I would like you to look her over for possible entrance into Whateley?"
"Entrance as what Lee? A researcher, teacher of some subjects like math or languages or a student?"
"I was actually thinking of.....student?" Twain stated and asked a the same time.
"Humm a student? I don't know Lee. No one knows much about her and even your own tests don't really show much. Besides from what I read in your reports, she is hiding or holding back some of her powers? But so did Sara for that matter! On the other hand she would make a great addition to my research department. As I hear via the grapevine, she has in a few weeks has done wonders for your Class 'X' Library. I heard she has gone through most of it and gave you an idea of what each book contains in some part or another? Then I also hear that she works on dimensional gate equations in her head for fun?"
"Well that's all correct on the library Liz! and I have heard she is helping out our 'gate' project personal...in what matter or way I have not heard yet?
But Liz? I would think in her case, it would be a great idea for her to go to your school and grow there. As here? All she can learn is, what the teams of researchers show her. She knew nothing of this world that day she got here, she needs what your place offers.....a way for her to grow-up like a teenager of this world does!"
Mrs. Carson ponders Lee's question "Well Lee.... I have come all this way. I will look her over for you and unless I see something really wrong with her today or hear of something before my 'real' interview I have with all my new students. I don't see why she can not come to my school?"
Twain gets up from his desk and walks to the door. "Well Liz, shall we go and see her?" He asks politely, as he waves his arm for her to come.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Becky sits in the bleachers watching Kyley below her entertaining, kid after kid with taking them on flights around the mines vast pit.
As Becky takes a sip of her soda, she notices Twain off to one side of the grouping of Bouncy play structures that the kids are all on. She then notices that he is with an older lady? A lady who looks important. As Becky watches the pair intently and sees that Twain is pointing toward Kyley far too much during their conversation AND that action makes Becky very uncomfortable.
Becky jumps up from the bleachers, the food forgotten behind her and she walks with determination toward Twain and his Lady guest.
Twain points Kyley out to Mrs. Carson "Well Liz that's your new student, the one with the wings, flying the children about for fun."
"I see Lee. She does seem to be fitting in far better than I had heard she was."
"Yes, It seems after I took her language teachers idea, to move her to a cottage in the guest housing area. She started to acclimate to our way of life far faster. Then add she must have gotten something in that fight with that GOO or Dark One, she calls them and this gave her some kind of 'link' to better her language and reading skills?" Twain adds.
"Interesting Lee...Very interesting. So she gains something when she defeats a creature? Well that is a new one if I ever heard one! I wonder what else she might have gained?"
Twain is about to answer Mrs. Carson, when he sees Becky walking toward them both and she does not look all too happy! "Liz here comes Becky Dahlgren. She is teaching Kyley english, but now I am sure that 'friendship' has grown far beyond that level of teacher and student. Please lets not get to deep into why your actually here for?"
Carson nods to the man and turns to greet Becky, as its best to throw off someone at the start. Then to try and change a subject already started!
Mrs. Carson extends her hand toward Becky as she walks nearer "Hi! you must be Becky!? I have heard so many good things about you and your teaching Kyley english. I also see, by her playing with the children, you have got her up to speed on how our world works?" she smiles at Becky all the while.
"Hi yourself? and may I ask who you are?" Becky asks not even falling for the ploy.
"I am...Mrs. Carson. I am here to visit Twain here, we are old friends."
"Hummm I know you from somewhere?" Becky turns to Mr. Twain to ask him "So what are we doing here today? You have never seemed to be the picnic type to me?"
Carson tries to desperately stifle a giggle "She has you there...Lee."
"So why the visit? AND why the interest in Kyley?" Becky asks firmly.
"Becky... she is a friend and I am showing her around?" Twain insists.
Becky shakes her head back and forth, as she is not believing him one bit.
Carson interrupts Becky, as she sees that Becky is about to 'tear into' Twain "Becky... the reason why I am here is to evaluate Kyley for going to Whateley next semester as a student? So if can ask you...please don't tell her this?"
"Nope...me and her don't have secrets or lie to each other at all...ever!" she hisses out.
"I can understand that. I like loyalty in friends, its a fine admirable trait and that is in short supply these days. But please tell her after, I have gone and that this is only a 'look see'....not a for sure deal?....please?" Carson asks the more than determined women standing before her.
"I will think about it. As its all on him!" Becky points to Twain "As sometimes he is not all that.....truthful is all."
Carson leers at Twain "Humm that he is....Lee has developed a little bit of a habit of keeping information to himself of late...you never did that back in the day?...Lee?"
-------------------------------------------------
As I am flying one child after another, off into the deep mine pit for a nice flight of fun. I feel Becky's emotional state from her. AND boy she seems mad and a little upset? The next thing I have noted is that? The connection is even there! 'when did that start?' I wonder out.
"~Kyley did you think my being able to speak to her was a one way deal? She has bonded with you and it goes both ways now. Next, you will be able to bond farther with her and make the link you share. As good as ours is....this is my assumption~" Night mused in Kyley's head.
I glance about looking for her, then find her talking to Twain? and some older female I have never seen? I look over the new guest and find her very! interesting indeed! She has a far older bearing, than her looks suggest. Then she has a bearing of someone who has seen combat...lots of combat and then add she also has a aura of someone that is used to being 'in-charge' or 'commanding'?...hummm?
I turn to the kids to ask them all "Hey... guys?...I have to talk to someone....if I can I will get back to you all and we can go on?" I Tell the mass of kids. All I get is disappointment from them. "Hey I will try?...Please don't be mad and upset? It hurts....I do feel it."
One of the older kids ...near a teen in age, sees my dilemma and my growing pain. He takes it upon himself to help and starts up a game on the bouncy wall to distract the others. I start to walk off from them all, I nod a thanks to him and then add a silent 'thanks' worded out... via my mouth.
I walk at a fast pace over to Becky, to see what has her so upset with Twain or his guest. As I get there, I break their on going conversation with a shout to Twain "Mr. Twain? good to see you out here having fun! Could you ...if you see Dr Richards? Tell him.... almost have that dimensional equation done.... him. I finally remembered a formula I used..... make the same thing a long time ago. But soon enough....will make it work here I just need.....adjust for this worlds place in.....universe instead of the old one.....used to? I also have to get with him on this!" I pull out my 'gate' gem that I showed to Becky earlier today "I think I can link this to ...gate here and use it?... as a mobile gate.... any in your gate system here. I just have to add that equation of mine to a old spell I have yet to look up and..... done!"
Becky shakes her head at me "Kyley? Do I have to go over all the words you missed in that statement now...or later?" My glare at her is my answer and that glare of mine gets the older lady's attention.
I see the older Lady staring at me "Hi I am Kyley and your?" I ask as I turn her way.
"Hummm she tones out...you finally found manners?".............her tone of voice does not make me happy. But I cover my anger at her as best I can.
"Yes... I forget sometimes...I get excited. But....sorry?"
"Yes.... I am Mrs. Carson, a friend of Mr. Twain's here. I am here looking over some new additions to his workplace for him." she extends her hand to me and as I take it up to shake it, I feel out to her. I find she is being evasive and hiding something? I also get more than a hint of magic on her. Then add something else? something old and different. Lastly I can feel she is not human...a mutant, for sure!
I look at Becky and I can see she is not happy at what Carson just said. But I go on as if nothing is wrong. "Glad to meet you ma'am. I hope you find all well here. As we do try?"
"Yes you do try! I have heard of your clearing up of Twain's library and that talk of yours of solving 'gate' equations for the team here has me interested ....Very interested!" I see her gaze on me, change from the one of being upset with my 'manners'.... to one of true want? She must want me for something?
"Interested? for what, if I can ask?" I say out to her, more than curious.
"Ohh really nothing. I may want to 'borrow' you for one of my math research teams for a short while?".....I feel she is telling some truth....but hiding something?
"Ohhh that sounds like fun! A chance... get out of here and see....rest...this world. I like it! But....Please call upon me for anything?" I sang out to her.
"Yes I will. I can almost guarantee it....one way or another?" Carson vowed to me.
"Well have fun.... your stay here, Mrs. Carson. I hope...see you soon? But me and Becky have...kids to get back with?" I say to her, as I pull Becky along.
"Yes indeed I will see you soon? So go have fun, and nice to meet you Kyley." Cason says to me with a smile that has promise behind it.
As I walk Becky off, to talk in private with her. Cason moves off in the other direction with Mr. Twain "Well.... Lee....That girl is going to be a fine addition to Whateley, I can see it." Carson informed Twain with a knowing smile.
"I see what your up too Liz! ...Your thinking if you can get her under your wing right now? You might use her to add yet another Nobel prize to the Whateley trophy case!" Twain jests her, while he leers at her and then finally winks.
------------------------------------------------------------------
As I walk Becky up to our perch at the bleachers top level. I ask her in the old language "What was that? Who was she? What did she want!? I stutter out fast at her back, as we go up.
As Becky sits on the top bench and grabs her soda "Well Kyley, that lady was Mrs. Carson."
I nod hard to her "Yes! I know that!"
Becky's stern look shuts me up! "Well...if I can go on!" I nod meekly and mouth out 'sorry'?...."But she is the headmistress of Whateley, the school for mutants."
I am about to say something, when she kicks me to shut up!
"AND she is here to see you! My guess is that Twain is sending you there to learn how to 'fit' in better? It makes sense to me, its a controlled environment for you to learn in. It offers more people to see and talk to. Then they have a top notch school for you to learn in. But most of all....I bet she wants you in their research departments and help them out with that gigantic brain of yours!"
"My head is not big?" I say as I feel my head a little, with my right hand.
"No its not" she laughs at me "But its full of stuff they want!"
"So you really think they are going....let me out of here?"
"Why not?" she asks.
"Well I still think...that their opinion of me is...that I am dangerous?" I tone out.
"Dangerous?.....You?...?" She looks at me in wonderment.
"Well I just ..thought is all....after I ended that Dark one. That I would never get out of here...honestly?" I say as I look down. All the while thinking 'do I really want to leave here? its safe for the most part? and no one knows I am here?'
"Well...that was different! You saved people during that. So they reward that kind of sacrifice." Becky's more than happy voice sings out to me.
"I don't know? its safe here and I am liking it a little more now?"
"WHAT! have you gone nuts? You need to leave here and see what else is out there? You told me you loved exploring in your youth! SO! go to that school and see what it has?"
I sit there...deep in thoughts...'Exploring yes. I loved it...but...I like living a bit more and I want to...start over. So hiding here might work?.....'
Becky feels what I am going through and leans over to hug me "I feel your pain, and that unknowing feeling of...what should I do? Coming off of you. BUT Whateley is the most safe place for one of your kind! Heck ...even one of my kind! So your going if they ask! ...GET IT!"
As Becky hugs me, a flash happens next to us and Night 'pops' up ~"Kyley you moron! Your going to that school! Warriors like US do not hide in pits like this from danger!" and she fly's off, to hunt for fun.
"What did Night mean by 'hiding from danger?' Kyley?" she asks me.
I near cry now "I still feel that ....out there is something, waiting for me to show up and end....all that I am ...yet again?"
Becky Just holds me for a little as I cope with that thought.
"Hey lets go get something to eat and watch the fireworks? Hummm?" she finally says to get me out of the self made 'funk' I am in.
I nod back "Okay.... nachos sounds good and something to drink?" I add back.
We both get up and I snatch her up and glide over to the nearest food booth. Once I land, I find the kids have noticed my return and surround me. Becky holds up her arms to get their attention on her "Hey guys Kyley is a little tired and overwhelmed by all the attention. So how about this?....she is going to rest up and maybe next time we have a party here, she can get to the rest of you?.....sounds good?"
The assembled kids all feel disappointed to me and it hurts me. So I put up my shields a bit more to protect me. But the older kids seem to understand what Becky is saying and lead off the younger ones at Becky's call.
Becky after she gets even more food, finally leads me off to a hill side.... after she grabs up a large blanket from a stack of them at a booth. I hold on to the prized food and drinks as she lays the blanket on the grassy hillside for us. I fall to the ground on it, with a small plop as I am more than down from both the kids and the school issue.
Becky drops down beside me and helps me put the foodstuffs off to one side. After that is all set, I lay down and she rolls over on top of me "So still feeling down?" she asks me.
"Yep...the kids got to me, I felt some really wanted that flight bad. Like it was the only fun they would have all week? How can that be?" I ask.
"Don't worry about it. The kids lives here, are far different than what you had. I bet? So they actually think that small things like that, are bigger than they really are?"
"Humm really? Their lives are that easy? Wow....mine was nuts by that age, I see of most of them. By the time of what you would call 'teenager' I was in many a fight already and had left the home for far off places. Most of that travel I had back then, I had no near 'back-up' or support if I got into trouble."
"Someday your just going to have to start telling me all that stuff from your past? But for now lets just relax and enjoy the time here. So Kyley I am asking you! Are we going to go farther in this relationship now? I did ask you near weeks ago?"
I pull her down on me with a kiss, then lift her back up. "I think we could do that? and since you and Night have joined a bit deeper....by accident or plan of that darn bird of mine. Maybe we should too?"
"Do you mean 'joined' as in....? or mentally? Like me a Night suddenly did?" she asks me while tilting her head at me.
I lightly smack the side of her head "Its far better to join up here, than in body. Once you have seen what I mean. The regular world stuff will fall away!"
"Humm so when?"
I pull her all the way to me and hug her close and wrap her head with both my arms "Now?"
She nods.....And I push out my mind to her and form that 'link' that all us had back home.
Once I pull her all the way into me. She finds her mental self standing in the old castle. All the comes from her is a gasp.
"This is what home was like" I say to her.
"Hey! I am naked! and your still a female...even here? I don't get that?"
"Nor do I? I guess the Gods have made this form" I wave an arm over myself "mine from now on? No mater the place?" I shrug.
"There is no one else around us? Why?"
I cry a little "Because in my mind......they are all dead!"
She leaps to me and wraps me in a fierce hug "Hey its empty here. But back in the real world its full of others and soon we will get more in here. Then maybe we can build us all a new home? Then leave this place behind?"
"Nod to her "I would like that!" I then wrap my wings around us both for a better hug. She nestles deeply in my wings "God its warm and soft in here! I love it!" Becky coos out to me.
I let go of her finally "So? do you want the nickel tour...lady? or what?"
"That will take all night in a place this large! Its so big and made for people like you with wings!"
"Humm What are you talking about?.....You have wings too! So use them!"
Becky near laughs at me "No I don't"
"Ahh ya... you do? Remember this is mental, not real? You can be near anything you think or I think to put on you. When you got here, you had wings and still do...look?"
Becky looks over her shoulder at the two large brown wings on her back. She looks at me more than overjoyed and put a hand over her mouth to stifle the gasp she makes.
"Well...use them. You know how."
I jump up and fly off. I am soon rewarded by her flying next to me for a mere second, then she flies off at great speed and starts flying stunts all over the vast hallway.
I show her the vast castle...my old home. We fly about for hours, the best parts I show her are the weapons and armor forging area at the near bottom of the castle. Where she tries out something like my armor and then she gives it a go with a training Axe.
We finish up the lower levels with a visit to the hall of elders. Where part of a 'soul' of persons who have passed on, is kept, so that it can teach the young.
I open its vast hundred foot tall door and walk her inside. Once inside I find it empty? I don't understand it? Even in my old dreams from home, when I was far from home.... this room always had something in it?
"Becky I don't understand why there is nothing here?" I say out, and the echo bounces off the far walls "This place should have near hundreds, if not thousands of gems in it. Each one holding part of a donated soul for safe keeping and so that we can consult with the elders of my race as needed?"
"Maybe you?.... put it somewhere else in here?"
"No I would only ever see and dream it to be here! I have seen this place many times in dreams...heck I have even talked to the long dead in dreams here!"
"Humm maybe then, what ever brought you to my planet moved this in your mind and in the real world? Now you have to find it?"
"WHAT!.....wait a minute!" I run off very fast and she flies to keep up with me.
I run to a large metal door and once my hand hits its surface it opens for me. As I walk in I say to Becky "Please stay close to me. This room is for the royal family only...and even in dreams it does not like....others in it!"
She near hugs me, as I suggested and we walk into a vast room...an empty room. All that is there is empty glass display boxes.
"DAMN IT ALL! this room should be filled with family armor and weapons!" I yell out.
I then run to a wall with a large mirror on it that is near eight foot tall and three foot wide and touch it. My image in it wavers then the glass opens to a dark area. Once its fully open, I lean into it and its all empty.
"Well that makes some sense?" I muse.
"What Kyley?"
"That was the entrance to my vast library and its empty. But in the real world I have it, so its not here?" I walk off to a section of the armor and weapons displays, to mine and I find its empty too? "So my armor is not here too? Maybe your right on that Idea if its not here...its back in the real world, somewhere for me to find?"
"Makes weird sense to me? If your personal armor is missing...yet you have it? then maybe its back there...my world...and yours now?"
"I wonder!" I bark out and turn to the far end of the room. I look about for the rooms center and find I am near it. I look at the floor and see a rune carved in the floor stones corners. I work out the ever changing puzzle it forms, in my head and press the correct one to solve it. Once done a staircase opens in the floor...down.
I wink at Becky "You coming? or what?" I jest her.
"Yep!"
I walk down the stairs with her close behind me. At the far bottom we come upon yet another empty room. At its center is an empty square about twenty feet on each side. Then on one side is four smaller squares and each one is the same size.
As I search about the room I near sing out "Gods I hope your right Becky!"
"What is this? I don't understand it?"
"This Becky is the 'First Stone!' The block that was here, is what made my armor and my Axe....the metal it gave off that is! AND the other four squares are for the royal forge for both Axes and armor! If its not here......AND its on your world...earth!...my new home...then there is great hope!" I near dance.
"So what does that mean?" She questions me, as I dance about like a madwoman.
"What it means! IS that if? and if its all there somewhere? I can make armor for any of my kind that come later!"
"So I still don't understand it?"
"Becky...dear? If I am not wearing my armor? I go POOF! big time!...see" I hold up my arm, to show the bracelet on it "I have to wear some of it at all times. OR POOF! So if that block and this forge is there. I can make new armor for....kids! or if I find a way to resurrect someone of my kind!"
"WOW if you find it! I want the first set of armor?"
I gaze at her "Humm that may happen...." as I think what she would look like in a full set of it.
"AND! I want an Axe of my own too!" she purred at me in a most alluring way.
"Humm maybe...after you learn how to use one correctly....just like I had to!" I sass her....then my mind wanders about...deep in thoughts...."Becky I have to understand this? What changed today and made this happen? As the last time I was here...all of this .....stuff of mine was here? Right where it should be...but today? Its gone?"
"Its real simple ...silly and easy? I am surprised you missed it?" Becky goads me on.
"What darn it!"
"ME?"
"WHAT? me? I don't get it?" I question her.
"Me... I am here! One of the new world... a link to your new home! So it all moved when I came here....and it must be waiting for you to find it ...in due time? is my guess?"
"You might be right Becky!" I sing out "But Becky....lets go back and watch those 'fireworks' you boasted of for so long?"
"Its been hours! That has to be all over!?"
"Nope.....time here goes at a different rate than there. Stick around me long enough and you will see that 'time' is not a straight line....its a real messed up bunch of string at.....times" I laugh out.
I give her a little kiss.......and we are back laying on the grassy hillside, with her on top of me all wrapped in my wings. "So did you like that?"
"I loved it! ...when can we do that again!?" she bubbles at me.
"Ohh who knows?....."
She smacks me on the chest "When?"
"Tonight after we watch the fireworks!"
"Cool... we watch some fireworks...then go make some of our own!" she states to me and then lays back down beside me.
We both gaze up into the night sky and the fireworks start. I watch amazed for sometime at the display, till Becky draws my attention away and we start more of our own.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Wednesday August 1 2007 12:05 pm
Mr. Twains Office
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
Mr. Twain moves around his vast oak desk to the office door and lets Becky in.
"Becky come in my dear and sit. We have something to talk about!"
Becky near leers at the man, while thinking 'what does he have planned now?'
As Becky sits down, Twain sits in his large leather chair and pulls out a file "Becky? I have to ask you, if you think Kyley is ready to go outside of the complex?"
'ohh ya he is planning something!' she thinks..... "Well Mr. Twain? I think she would do all right with some supervision, from someone that knows her needs."
"Okay?.... so she still needs guidance?...of a sort then?"
"YES? She still needs that....she has not seen the outside world, beyond these walls and outside of television or the computers she has used. She knows near nothing of...out there.....heck she has never even seen a car yet!"
"Well...here are the plans for now....." Twain starts.
'here it comes!' Becky thinks out.
"It has been decided...that Kyley has to.....humm how should I say this?....get out more, so she can work at other facilities in the research network of the Department of Paranormal Affairs....like ARC or even Whateley and its vast library of Class 'X' books that need someone to go through them all."
"So Mr. Twain...are we going to send her out for a trip or two, then put her to work or what?"
"Well Becky that's the idea? We want her to get to work on that project and categorize that Class 'X' Library."
"Well Mr. Twain...if that's all you think she should ever do in life....I guess....I will tell Kyley to stop working in the library for you. As she needs more out of life." AND Becky starts to get up to leave the office in a huff.
"Whoa whoa there!? Lets talk about this!"
"Why?....you or who ever....has made up their mind to what they want....I and Kyley have what we want!" she barks at him. "AND its not that!"
"Well then, tell me what it is you are recommending for her then?" he asks.
"You should send her to Whateley, like you...kind of said when Carson was here. As its the best way for her. Safe, controlled, and she can work at the library while learning?"
"I was leaning that way...but others want her to go over all the libraries....why I don't know? It seems to me, they are looking for something and till now...no one could do that job."
"I am going to tell her to wait for you or someone else to send her to Whateley or some other school of that type."
"Fine I am going to lie a WHOLE bunch about this and have her sent there...along with you as a tutor...on call of course. You can not be on campus....But we can put you somewhere nearby? How's that sound then?" he says, as he gives his plastic smile.
"I can see that....I will tell Kyley." Becky says now more than overjoyed.
"But right now, you need to get her and go to any guard desk. To have them make her ID's for the outside AND she has to choose a last name for the records. Then on Saturday both of you will go to the local town of Sturgis and shop for some clothes for the trip to Whateley. So that Kyley can do her entrance interview with Carson. Then I will be told if or if not, she is 'in'?"
"Sturgis?....this weekend?.......but, its the BIG biker weekend and there will be thousands there!" warned Becky.
"That's why I chose it!" Twain snickered back "It will test her fully and its close enough, that if there is trouble, you can get back here FAST!"
"Okay then, I am off the get that all done with her. Anything else?"
"No...but remember my butt is on the line! So please try to tell her to keep working on the library issue....so that the higher ups are happy.....please?" he near begs.
"Ohhh I will...but don't worry. As Kyley wants to read all those books! So she will do what you want...to a point, so she can get at them all. So see you later?"
"Yes and ask for me, if anything needs my help!?"
"Ohh yes I will!" Becky winks at him, as she goes out the door.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Wednesday August 1 2007 1:05 pm
Library research center
Exotic Books and materials section....restricted levels to Class X levels
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
I sit and make notes on the last two books that I just finished glancing over. The notes I am making will tell the staff what the basics the books subject or subjects are, then they will get back to me for a full translation. But if I come across a book that should not be read? I am to make a private note on it and only give it to Twain, who then sends it far up the chain for review. Then I am told whether I will be instructed to translate as best I can or destroy the book! Which I do not like...but I might just take and hide them instead?
I hear the door warning sound yet again! It has been like this all day! At least ten times now, why don't they leave me alone? I don't understand what or why the urgency or what even they are looking for? They ask all day and night...then don't tell me what to look for, to narrow it down?....I lean over the desk and hit the switch to let who ever in. I turn to the door more than a little mad, as this time ...if its YET! one more stupid question I am going to!....I then see Becky and my mood changes "HI! lovely how's your day?"
"Good so far? But I felt you were.....just so mad?...why?" she asks me with great concern coming through that beautiful voice of her's and the link of ours.
"Sorry Becky... they are bugging me all... time for something? But..... not tell me what they want?" I tell her with my anger raising yet again.
"Hey calm down? We have to go get you some ID's made. AND redo that statement and add 'THE' and 'NOT' you left off"
"YES mom ! I chide her...then do the lines over...then add after I am done "More ID stuff, when does it end? I am me... I don't change?...Heck I bet My face will not change for years!"
"Well it needs to be done!"
"Your hiding something! I can feel that, you know!" I glare at her.
"Well I will tell you later...you know a surprise!" she sings out.
"Fine...so where too?" I ask.
Becky near pulls me from my chair and shoves me at the door. "Off to the library Guard station fort that ID and you have to pick a last name of the records?
"My name is Vantier? I told you that!"
"Well that's on your MID card as your ID name for that....and a name for other ID's can not be the same!"
"Well no one told me?" I near whine, as I secure the door behind me.
We both make the short trip up from the tenth sub-level basement up the elevator and its door opens at the guard station of the main library. Once we step out I wave to the guard on post...Tim, My old fainting buddy!
"Hey Tim...how's the nose?" I jest at him, near giggling.
"FINE!" he says back coldly...as usual when I mess with him.
Becky giggles out at him "Well it looks like you two finally get along just fine!"
"We do!" boast to her.
"So Kyley...what can I do for you?" he asks.
Becky jumps in "Well Twain says she needs some ID's for a....Oh look it up! its a surprise...so shut up, as you read it on your computer!"
Tim gets on his computer, then looks up what Becky is talking about and he chuckles a little when he finds it. That earns him the stare of death from Becky and a "HUSH! boy!"
"Well all I need is a last name and I can get that done for ya...as the rest is already in here."
Awww a last name? Sheeesh I gave ya all I can? Now you want me to make one up?" I whine out.
"Well think of one!"
I ponder on just that...I can think of many a name, but none seem to suite or fit me? I stand there so long thinking over it, that Becky hits me in the ribs with a hard nudge "WELL" she shouts at me.
"I am thinking!" I state.
"WELL! we don't have forever!"
"WELL! I do!" I boast.
"Hummm!" Becky sounds out and I can feel her near rage via our link.
Tim just laughs at us both. "Its like your married!"
Becky raises her hand at Tim and he backs up. "I am sorry?" he chuckles out.
Then it pops into my brain! 'Barron' my old friend. I can honor him, with that as a last name and it 'feels' right to me!
"I choose Barron!"
"Barron? Why? you do know what that means here?" she asks.
"Yes I do...but I am using it. That was a name of a long dead friend of mine. My using it, will honor him."
"Well then its fine by me!" Becky beams at me.
I then see Tim nod to me and start entering the new information on the screen. When he is done, he hands me a new card. This so called 'new' one even has that same photo on it. But this one is for the 'State of South Dakota'? I read on its front.
"What is this for? I don't understand it?" I ask ...more than puzzled 'so many ID's for one place? Why?" I think.
Becky just glances at me "You will find out...soon enough" she says most playfully to me.
I roll my eyes at her "Okay...this had better be good!"
"It will be...trust me!"
"I do! and have! you know that?"
All I get in reply is a most evil laugh from her.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter....Kyley and Becky journey to the Sturgis bike rally. And Kyely gets to see the outside world she now lives in for the first time!
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday August 4 2007 7:10 am
Guest cottage area
My Living room
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
My door flies open and Becky comes bounding in and finds me in my favorite spot for Saturdays...watching TV on my couch "Hey get up and get READY! We have stuff to do!" she barks at me. "AND one of these days...will you start to wear clothes IN the house!"
"What? are we doing?......AND NO! its MY house, I do as I want to here!"
She walks over to my 'coffee' table and snatches up my TV remote. Then turns off 'MY' TV! with it!
"Hey I was watching that! Saturday has the best shows on!"
"That?... that's a kids show!"
"I like the dog and the kids! as they chase ghosts....its neat!'
"That's Scooby doo.... a classic show ...but good?" she eyeballs me meanly.
"So WHY? am I getting up to go somewhere?" I ask...less than pleased at missing Scooby!
"We are going to do something today and its FUN!"
"You have been hiding or holding back something from me for the last three days! I just knew I should have 'made you' tell me what this was" I jest her as I get up from the couch and wink at her.
"Make me? I don't get it?"
"Darn my big mouth! I should have not said anything!" I try to change the subject by walking into my bedroom and start dressing.
"What? is that! Tell me?" she demands.
I shrug and sigh out...no escaping it! "With that link, I can 'make' you do
things.... but you can resist it. But later on?...if we link even deeper... for life?...I can make you do anything?...BUT! I WOULD NEVER DO THAT! EVER!... I hate it...it makes me sick to even think of it...with me you will always have free will. To do as you see fit...good or bad?"
"What? show me now!" she insists at me
"Never! I would never make you a puppet!" I near cry back.
"I want to see!"
"Okay its your choice?....you have to give me permission...or I am not doing it!"
"Fine! I give you permission to show me. Now start!"
I am mad as heck at her 'has she learned nothing of my kind!' my mind shutters in rage "Becky you have to be more.....firm, strict, limiting, when you deal with one of my kind. You should have said.....I give you permission to show me this power....once, for the next ten minuets and then asked for my word on it...my oath on my true name!"
"Okay I will remember that...But I so love and trust you to never hurt me by intent!" she says and I feel that 'love' coming off her in waves at me.
"Okay here we go....I promise on my true name to show this power over Becky once and only for the next ten minutes!"
I then push out on our mutual link...my bigger will against her's. I tell her body to sit on the bed. She does as I 'will' her. I watch as her face changes to one of surprise that she is moving...but not under her control! I then get a little mean, but playful and start having her take off her top, one button at a time. I will her to make all her moves as 'sexy' as she can... and she does. I can see her face change again from that surprise and some resistance of before.... to one of enjoyment.
I Stop!
My stomach churns...even thou I have not eaten anything for days and I run into the bathroom more than sick.
I am leaning over the sink and near vomiting! .....something I have not done in thousands of years! I turn on the water to take sips, to ease my stomach. I feel Becky come behind me and hug me close. "Why did you run out?"
"I am sorry I did that! Making you into a puppet! I hated it....I tried to make it fun for you? But it just made me ill to watch you like that...I love you too much to ever do that!" I say as my stomach churns again.
"Hey its okay!....I was surprised at first......then you got all kinky! and I loved it!" she purrs into my back.
"Okay...but lets not do that again....for a long time!" I beg.
"Okay....But lets get you all dressed and GO!" she beams at me more than happy.
I go back out to my room and get dressed. While I am dressing, Becky makes a call on my phone for a cart to show up and take us somewhere. After I get all done, I hop out to the living room and find her at the door waiting for me.
"Well, you look all set! and Beautiful as ever...." I actually start to blush a little and she notices as she speaks "That red your showing tells me you like that!"
I walk past her trying not to show anymore of that....for now and jump onto the carts rear seat. "Well lets go!" I shout at her.
I watch as she closes my door and jumps in next to me. Then she starts hugging me as the cart pulls off. As we drive off I notice that we are going in a far different direction than I have ever been too. I may have flown a little this way, but never too far? As I have to stay within the bounds set by my agreement.
Becky is near all over me....then I see 'the line' coming up ...the end of the complex and its lands. The 'line' itself...lays at a guard post on this road and a large flat area beyond it. With more vans and other four wheeled 'carts' parked beyond that.
As we get nearer, I scream out and jump off the cart "STOP!"
"What!?" Becky yells, as the cart comes to a screeching halt.
"Ahhh I can't go farther without Twain's permission...my oath remember?"
"Ohhh shit! he and I forgot!....But you have it?"
"I have to hear it! You may know it and feel its fine ...but me and my kind are bound by words and actions. Your kind is free to do as you please!"
"What is this line?....do you actually see it?"
"I will show you..." I walk over to her and grab her arm. Our link forms better at my command and I send some of what I 'see' to her mind.
Becky's mind joins on a small level with mine and now she sees the border of the complex as I see it. A very sharp line of near silver, with runes floating above it in a mist of silver flakes.
"Wow.... is this what you see always?" she asks in wonderment.
"Yes and far more."
"Can I see?"
I shake my head to her "No....I am sorry, to go beyond this simple level...for a mortal can hurt or kill." is all I say. Then I break the connection and it all falls away from Becky's eyes.
"Okay! let me get Twain on a phone....will that work for you?"
"Yes...I just have...hear his voice"
Becky walks over to a booth guarding the exit road. she picks up the phone and asks for Twain as she waits...she tells me "You forgot the 'to' in that last sentence!"
"Sorry....mom?" I say as I back up...at the ready for a 'swipe' or worse. But I correct myself and repeat the whole line for her with the added words.
Becky finally starts to talk on the phone, to my guess is Twain? After a few minutes she hands me the phone.
"Hello?" I say into it, like she does at each call....my guess this makes it work?...as I have never asked?
I hear Twains voice on the phone and my senses tell me....its him for real. "Ahh Kyley...sorry about this. I forgot about your oath! I am now giving you permission to leave the grounds for the next two days. If you can not make it back...please try to call....and if anything goes wrong come back here....if you can? ...and you have permission to do anything to protect yourself and Becky. But try not to start fights or trouble....please?"
I think about what he just said...he gave me permission to leave and be back in two days....but if issues prevent me? He left it open for me, just in case. This man is learning the art of oaths and my kind fast...too fast!
"Okay Mr. Twain. That is good. So I am going?" I ask.
"Ahh that's up to Becky. She is in charge of your travels! Have fun!' and the phone is silent with a click.
I hand it back to Becky "I can go now? But where?"
Becky just giggles in my face, as she hangs the phone up in its box. She then grabs my hand and near drags me back to the cart and jumps on it. "Well....get on silly!" she smiles at me.
I hop on the carts seat and Becky wraps a arm around me, then taps the driver "Go! all set back here!" she yelps at him.
The cart drives off the main property into a large black field of 'cars'? I guess? As I have never seen one outside of TV shows. There are vast rows of them, all shapes and colors. The cart meanders to a line of them and stops. Becky hops out and walks over to a black one.
"Well? come over here and get in!" she urged me.
I walked over to her and stood behind her...waiting..."On the other side?" She says to me.
I walk to the other side of the 'car' and stand there. I watch as she does something and her door opens with a 'pull'. Then she gets in and sits down. I just stand there looking at the door...I look for a door knob? I find none, as I stand there completely dumbfounded by the door. The window slides down and Becky looks at me.
"Kyley? please get in here?" she asks me.
I shake my head "I don't know how?"
"Ohh..." she grins "The handle on the door, lift it up and it opens."
I do, as she told me and the door opens with a click. I look in, to find large black leather seats. So I sit down in it and pull my legs in. As I am trying to get comfortable. Becky leans over and presses a button on the armrest and the seat moves "This right here, moves the seat for you. Just press, one at a time to get to where you feel good.....okay?" she asks me. I nod back to her and try most of the buttons, till I find a good spot for the seat for me. Then I watch as she pulls a cloth belt around her middle from the cars wall and clicks a metal tab into the seats side in the middle of the armrest. I look about on my right, find the same thing there and copy her. I find a small box on my left hip and click the metal tab into to it. I find I don't like it at all, too confining! It mashes my breasts far too much!
I watch as she turns a switch and the car rumbles to life. She looks at me "Got to love Twain for something's. His taste in a car for us to use today is topnotch!"
"Is this car special?" I ask as I look about it.
"Yep! Its BMW top of the line 750 and its armored! Then add the onboard computer!" she touches a panel on the center of the armrest and says "Directions to Sturgis." Then the center 'TV' lights up with a small map. Then a voice says "Trip will be sixteen miles and takes approximately twenty five minutes to reach destination." She pushes another knob, as she takes up the wheel and the car moves off.
We drive out the main parking lot (I find out its called this later on!) and onto the main highway. We travel for some time, I keep myself entertained looking out the window at the hills as they pass by. 'my mind starts to count useless stuff once again, the painted lines, the little bumps on the lines, the missing ones and the number of road signs.'
"Kyley What are you looking at?" Becky asks me.
"Just what's out there. I have not seen much outside of the complex, so everything is new to me." I say back to her with near no emotion.
"Kyley Try and have fun....will you?"
"I am having fun...I am with you!" I say, as I glance over to her and take her all in. I then clasp her hand, that rests on the center console and hold on to it.
As we come up on a bigger section of road. I start seeing people riding machines all around us.
I ask Becky "What are those?"
"The motorcycles?" she ask back to me.
"I guess? The cars with two wheels?"
"Yes...motorcycles! Or Harley's is the brand name of most of them. Some call them 'hogs' too."
"There seems to be an awful lot of them?.....Is this normal?" I say as my mind counts all I see.
"No this is not normal. We are going to the local most town near Homestake and this town is having a 'rally' of all these bikes in it this week. There will be hundreds of thousands of people going there this week."
"Hundreds of thousands! Heck the biggest city I ever saw was only a little over One hundred and fifty thousand! AND that was the biggest!" I sputtered out at the thought.
"Hey if all goes good, I will take you to New York and you can see one with eight million!" she boasts to me, with a sly grin on her face.
As I watch the masses of motorcycles pass us, I notice something....something not unusual to me. But unusual to the standards I have been getting used to via Becky and her insistence on how I dress. I notice that the females on the back of most of the 'bikes' have near no or in some rare cases nothing on top!
"Ahhh Becky I have noted something?"
"What dear?"
"That what you have told me about what females wear here, seems not to be the standard?"
"What do you mean?"
"That last group that passed us, the females had near no covering on their tops and five of them, so far had on nothing! That I have counted so far today?"
"What they are doing is not acceptable....at all...and they will get in trouble soon enough, once they get into the town. The police will see to that." she says to me with a final note to her voice.
I leer at Becky "So in some cases....what I do is fine?"
"No...these people are what can be called 'outlaws'. They exist on the edges of regular society, run along the edge of the rules and break some too!"
"So till we get in town, I can go without a top?"
"NO!....I may like it. But if a police officer sees that! I will get in big trouble. As your listed on that ID....as under age. That makes me responsible. Do you understand?"
"So till I have ID that says, I am over what age?" I ask ...."Eighteen" Becky says back....."So till then, you get in trouble for my actions?"
"Yes? why do you ask?"
"Ohhh I see now.....I can get in trouble and you pay! I think I like that!" I glance evilly at her.
"Don't even think of that!" she stares at me while trying to drive. The daggers coming from her eyes would ...kill!
All I can do is giggle a little in reply.
Several minutes later on, we start seeing the edges of town and Becky starts telling me her plans. "Kyley....we are here to get you some clothes, for another trip. There is one good shop here for that. We will stop in there first and get it over with. Then we can walk over to the main section of town and see the fun?"
"Sounds good to me?"
"But remember this! My bet is Twain has people watching us? So he can see how you react mixed in with others? So think about what your doing at all times!...please?"
I nod back to her "Yes I understand....But if there is trouble. I will act no matter what...." I trail off in thoughts of that.
Becky takes up my hand off the armrest and I feel some concern from her flowing across it.
As we start driving into town. Becky goes off into a far off different section of town, that is away from the 'rally'. She drives into a parking lot that has a guard who asks for her ID and he lets us in. After the car is settled, she gets out and I follow her actions.
"Well here we are! Remember this building. As its one that is used by Homestake and if your in trouble or lose me. I will come here!" I nod back to her my understanding.
"Does not really matter, as if I am in trouble...they will come to me is my thought. Besides...with our 'link' Becky I can't lose you...ever!" I smile at her.
She then leads the way, side by side she walks me over to a large clothing shop on the next block and she takes me in. When we get in, she near drags me over to the dress section and starts to find stuff for me. 'ohh greater gods...help me!' I think out....as she pulls out another 'cute' one for me to try on.
She takes me over to the changing area, shoves me and the mess of clothes I have in my arms into it. "Well get some of that on and lets see!" she beams at me.
I sit down and take off my shoes and jeans. Then pick up the first one, its a blue one with a really short skirt. After I get it on, she comes in with underwear in her arms for me to tryout too. She looks over me with a critical eye, as I stand there in that outfit "That one is a bit too short for you. You have the legs for it....the color matches your eyes great ...but too short! NEXT!" she barks, as she comes around and unzips it.
As I take that one off, she hands me another one of that same color. But this one has a longer skirt on it. As I just get it on, she starts to pull on it to see if it fits me. "Humm that's allot better! right length and color! SOLD! take it off! NEXT!" So I try on seven more and she likes only two of those!
"Becky! enough of the dresses! I am not going to wear stuff like that everyday!" I growl at her.
"But you look so cute in them!" she coos at me.
"NO! three is enough for now? Lets do some more pants and 'shorts' I think you call them?"
"Fine! I can find some of those for ya no problem" she sang happily at me.
'Gods she is loving this! I am so doomed!' my mind reels.
She comes back with several pants and shorts. I snatch up a pair of pants from the large pile and try them on "Humm a little tight but they look good!" I say
"Yep they look fine and that nice black can go with your wings...when you show them!" She then hands me a silk bra to put on, as I pick up some cut off shorts to try on.
After I get the shorts on, with the red bra. Becky leers at me "What are you going for with that look? Country girl porn? God your butt does look good in those! So maybe?...." she grins at me and I feel the growing lust come off her.
"Hey now! you can wait!" I say, as I step out to the dressing area where more mirrors are at to see myself.
As I step out to get a better look, I bump right into a teenage guy who was looking the other way and doing the same thing I was. He is about to say "sorry" I guess when he sees me standing there AND all I have on is the red bra, the cut offs and socks!
I say "Whoops sorry about that." as I move to the mirrors to see myself. All I get from him is a moving mouth, that is connected to a brain, that can't keep up with the eyeball input!
As I look at myself and like what I see. I feel almost pure lust from behind me. I turn toward him and look him over.
'normal kid fifteen or sixteen, five foot ten, good build ...nice kid I guess?' is my thoughts
He then starts to lift a arm in my direction, toward my breast that is closest to him. I can see he is in a daze and not thinking at all "HEY! if you touch that!...I WILL! bust that arm off!" I hollered at him.
He does not hear me and Becky comes flying out of the dressing room at him as I slap his hand away. She gets right into his face screaming at him "HEY! lay off her, she is with me!" .....I yank Becky back a little, as I think she might do him harm...."Calm yourself Becky...he is just a kid?"
After that slap of mine on his hand, he came back to his senses. Just as Becky got to him and he started to mumble "Sorry" all the time she was on him. As I pull Becky back to the dressing room of ours. Another teen boy steps out and sees what is happening with his friend and he near shouts out "Whoa Jeff what's going on?" he asks his buddy. Then he sees me and starts stuttering out "Darn your hot! What a babe!"
"Babe? I will give ya babe!" Becky shouts at the lusting teen.
I grab on Becky and push 'calm' into her. 'Gods she has gotten protective of late' I ponder. She immediately calms down with my influence, then I pull her the rest of the way into the small room and sit her down. "Becky....please... my love... never do that?....Please never put yourself between me and danger? I can take care of myself." my voice shakes with concern for her safety.
She just jumps up and wraps me in a deep hug "I have too, I love you far too much to lose you!"
"Hey I do too. But lets get back to this 'shopping' and get it done. So we can go on with other FUN!" I look at her and find her nodding back happily to me.
After we go through the rest of the vast stack she already brought in for me. We both go back out in to the main store to see what else is there to get. I grab some more shoes in my size and try them on. After over ten pairs, I find three I like and feel good! A pair of new sneakers, a pair of somewhat dress shoes and a real nice set of boots!
I start to go over to the shirts and find that kid lurking near me. I feel and hear him walking up behind me, as I look at shirts. As he gets too close, I turn on him suddenly and ask him in my not so nice voice "WHAT! do you want?"
He stutters out meekly at me "Ahhh....want...to go out?"
"Me and you?"
"Y...eeeesss?"
"Humm...no. One I don't live here and two....your not my type?"
"Your type?"
"Yes type....I like my lovers to have more....experience and you don't. I can see it. But good luck!" I say as I turn back to shopping.
After two more hours in there. We trudge up to the resister with piles of loot in a cart that Becky got for me. I have enough clothes in that pile, to last for a long while. As the clerk adds up the damage.
I ask Becky "Hey my ID for home? It works here to buy things?"
"Nope...only back there. But Twain gave me a budget to get you started on clothes. Besides what your doing in the library is worth WAY! more than this! Till you came along NO one!....could do that! So this right here" she waves her hand at the mountain of clothes "is the pay off!"
"I never thought about my work there being paid for? I have not needed a paying job ever really? Well since I was young and got paid for certain tasks in life?"
As the clerk is working at adding up the large pile, Becky asks me "What did you do?"
I tell her in the old language "When I was young. People of my level in the Empire, where sent out to learn from the world at large. During that time I had little support or money given to me. So, I sold what I had....my life as a warrior. I guarded things, caravans, people, places, and others things. Then I did the other half of that....I killed and stole...for money. I also tracked down magic items, maps, spells, and other very valuable things... with my vast knowledge about certain things and dealt in selling them. So I did it all...blade or brain for hire!"
"Like I said...someday I will have to sit down and hear all those stories from you."
I smile back to her "Fine by me" I say, as the clerk finishes up the pile and gives Becky the bill. We grab up the vast stack of bags and walk back to the car. I and Becky pile the clothes into the trunk and I have to lean on it to close it!
"Well that's done! I was told by one of the guards, there is a great restaurant to eat near here." Becky informs me with a smile.
"But won't it be crowded?" I ask.
"Yes" she adds "But I was told that our ID's will let us get in front of any line...As we are locals and any business here. Knows that we spend money here all year long! So we get a pass to the head of any line as locals."
Becky takes up my arm and leads me off toward where all the noise is coming from. As we get closer I can tell the music from the deep rumble of the bikes that run around the town near everywhere. We turn down to the main street and I see a vast line of bikes filling the center of the road. All of them parked, then on both sides even more are parked and lines of bike rumble by with people whooping and hollering at the fun. My mind starts counting the whole display...but I stop. That is not why I am here...I am here for fun!
We walk down the main street for several blocks more, I watch the madness all about me. This near craziness reminds me of many carnivals, I have been to in the past. As I walk past the rows of machines, I am just taking in all the pretty colors and gleams of silver off them all. I am paying attention to the show and not to really listening to the crowd. But I feel Becky is not happy one time, as I just hear one passing male make a suggestion to her and she is quite mad at it. ..something about 'her and her little sister and four buddies?' I ponder the question and realize that its anatomically impossible for humans? Me maybe....but them...nope!...but maybe one of the buddies is a well endowed dwarf?...then it can work!
We finally make it to the restaurant, that was suggested to her and we both walk to the front of the line. Becky walks up to a guard of some sort? Then she shows him the badge and he asks for mine. He nods to her "Well your locals so in ya go! But the main seating area is full and all the tables are full. But you can sit in the bar section at a table and be served...but make sure the kid there has her badge out at all times, to show she is local. As the cops will get mad if they check!"
I watch as he leans in to the door and waves a nice looking girl over to us. He whispers in her ear, something about 'a table and locals' is all I get over the din of bikes passing us on the street.
She easily takes up Becky's hand and starts to lead her off. Becky grabs mine fast and in we go. The crowd outside the door roars a little at the show, but a yell from the guard quiets them down.
We get seated at a nice booth to one side of the bar area and the 'barmaid' leaves us a menu. I look over it and see what I think might be good to try? Its a BBQ burger and fries.
I lean over to Becky "You think I can get some Ale here? I have been dieing for some and the cafeteria has none!"
Poor Becky spits up the water, she was drinking and starts laughing "No...your under age for drinking."
"WHAT! your joking with me!"
"I told you...your ID is one for a fifteen year old. You have to be twenty-one to drink!"
"Oh heck with that! Lets go! I need something with a 'kick'" I say, as I start to get up.
"Please sit down. I will see, if I can get you something for home then!"
I sit back down in the chair, with a near child like plop "It had better be good stuff!"
"It will be. Don't worry...Twain can afford it!" she laughs.
We order our food and it comes pretty quick. As we eat Becky sees something that disturbs her and gets my attention over to it.
"Kyley look over there, at that absolutely gorgeous blonde woman at the end of the bar." I look and find who she is talking about. Then nod to Becky, showing that I see her "she is just in trouble! She is asking to get raped by all the men that she has over there" the feeling I draw off Becky, is one of fear for the lady.
I glance at her, I then start to study her. After a few minutes, I see what she is. I lean to Becky "She is just fine love...she can handle herself."
"What? your nuts. All those men will kill her!"
"No...." I say simply to her "She is just fine. Creatures like her can handle that much attention. Heck she craves it!"
"What?....Creature?....what do you mean? What is she?...craves it?"
"Humm I have read many books, but none so far have said anything of these as of yet? We call them E'draqvar. But you must have a term for them. She will get one or three of them, to go off somewhere private with her and she will make them happy. Then she feeds."
"She eats them!" Becky uttered in near shock.
"No...they...the men...when happy give off...something that she eats? Ohh heck I don't know the words for it!"
"She eats emotions?"
"No...but yes...kind of" I stumble out.
"Your not helping?" she then leers at me.
"She is kind of like your Sara?"
"She is a Demon! a Dark one! ....We are in danger!?"
"No....she is not a Dark one!...if she was! Me and her would be leveling this town by now!"
"SO?"
"Heck? she eats...what we did on the hillside on the fourth of July!"
"Ohhh shit... she eats lust and sex!"
"Yep you got it!"
"She is a succubus!"
"I guess that is the word for them?" I shrug back.
"So why is she here?"
"Food....sex....same thing! But with this many men about? Maybe she is gathering up energy for a big spell?" I ponder the thought.
"Spell? is that not bad?" she asks.
"Nope...they really don't know or do 'bad' magic. So she is safe" I say.
"So? do you see her, as she is...like the line back at the guard post this morning?"
"Let me show you....her, as I see her. But remember this, she is no threat at all. They don't fight too well. As fear and hate spoils the feeding she does. So they try not to ever fight, they are mostly neutral beings. If she does notice me and you? Don't be afraid of her. She is not dumb enough to come at me!"
I take up Becky's hand and push some of my vision down her link. She sees her vision of the room waver a little and she starts to see things as I do. She sees the writing on the walls that is all faded, old magic wards for the most part. She can see some of the persons in the room are mutants now. Then her eyes finally draw upon the beautiful girl at the bars end. The girls shape wavers and changes to one with large bat wings. Her hands morph to claws and her feet change to large raptor like feet with claws on the ends. Becky near falls out of her chair in surprise, when she sees that. Only her hand in mine kept her balance.
"Its fine Becky! She is not a threat to me OR you! So have a good look at her and learn?" I reassure her.
As Becky near fell, the lady's vision was drawn to the motion of Becky. She stares at Becky for a few seconds then, changes her stare to me. I see her, as a look of sudden shock comes over her face. Then I watch as her large wings draw a lean toward my direction. Then both of her legs find a footing on the floor and tense up for a leap. I near shoot up out of my chair at her challenge. 'she must not know of my kind at all.' I think....'so I give her the barest glimpse of my true self.' ......when she see that, she backs down quickly, when she realizes I mean no harm AND I am the BIGGER fish!
I sit back down and hold up Becky's hand. Then I mouth out 'mine' I get a nod in return. I then mouth out 'no over eating while I am in town'. I get yet another nod and she crosses her heart and mouths out to me 'I promise' ...I nod back and start eating again.
"So, did you like the lesson? I ask her.
"Ahhh ya" she says cautiously "...and what was that part when you stood up?"
"I think her kind, may have never seen my kind ...ever. I was just showing her, that I meant no harm and ...." I giggle out a bit "....her place in the food chain was far below mine!"
I am taking my last bite of the burger when, I feel in the background someone is thinking hard of me or Becky and lust from them fills the room. I glance about for a threat and find none. So, I go back to eating. BUT soon enough a large man. A very! large man! Well over Six foot-six or so, near staggers to our table and grabs Becky's hand at the wrist "Lets dance babe! Then me and you can go somewhere and FUCK!"
I grab on to his wrist and hiss out "NO she is not going with you!"
He tries to pull away while still holding on Becky's arm and finds he can't move an inch from my steel grip. Once again, I hiss at him even meaner "NO!" ...and now I toss my full glamour at him.
He staggers on it, for not even a second? I am so surprised at this? Then it comes to me and I look him over fast! DAMN! his blood has over Three percent alcohol in it. How is this moron even standing! All that 'booze' is blocking my glamour from doing its job on him!
"Hey Blondie I will get to your little ass, soon enough!" he says at me with breath that near stuns me.
I am still holding on to his hand and I am starting to get up. WHEN a lovely hand covers his and pulls gently at it. He lets go of Becky's hand at the others instance, as I hear a most sexy tone say to him "Come on? I am more willing to please you, than these two are."
I look up as both hands leave the top of the table and I see that blonde from the end of the bar. She must have seen the VAST trouble that was coming and came over to head it off....before it spoiled dinner for her!
"Come on with Cara and I will give you all you want...lover!" and she purrs at him and starts dragging him off.
I watch the master of sex at work "Well Becky, I think its time to leave here! As that one just saved me and us lots of trouble. As I was just about to rip off his arm and beat him to death with it!"
Both me and Becky get up and leave the room very quickly. Becky pays the bill at the door and leaves a large 'tip' there for the staff.
Behind us, the man is trying hard to slip away from the Blonde succubus, Cara. He near yells at her with a slurring tongue "Hey...bitch! I wanted a piece of that sexy ass and now because of you! She and that fine ass teen got away!"
"Hey...just come back here love. You and I can have so much fun!" Cara says in a most seductive tone to him.
"F-you I want that! and I am going to find it!" He slurs as he walks off.
Cara says to the drunks back as he staggers off. "I was trying to save your life. Ohh well....dead man walking...almost! That is, if he finds them?"
Becky and me walk fast for a little ways down the main street, to get lost in the crowd. Once we have covered some distance, I start slowing down to look about and see and enjoy all these new sensations.
As we both walk on Becky from time to time ducks into a shop and looks about for stuff. I just follow along enjoying the show all about me. I am finding this lot of humans very strange from those back at Homestake? I have to wonder why they...back home keep telling me to wear all those clothes! When most women here are wearing near none!
I walk into the next shop with her and find she has been lured in by a hat display. I actually find I seem to like some of them, so I start looking a bit harder and finally I see one I like. So I snatch it off the stand it sits on and put it on. I crouch down on my knees to see myself in a mirror on the floor. I find its far too big for my head, but I like the look.
The merchant sees my interest and comes over to me "I do have that in your size little miss.... or should I say big miss!" he changes his address, as I stand up to him. "Wow your a tall one! But let me get that hat for you!"
He goes off to the back of his place and grabs up three boxes for me "Well here we go one of these should fit ya! and just do you know Miss that hat your wearing is a US Calvary hat, a Stetson brand...the best made!" He places one on me and looks, shakes his head, then the next one. "Ahh that's the look and perfect fit and the blue matches your.....eyes?" he wavers as he starts to fall into them and my control.
I see that happening to him and pull my glamour back off him 'darn I am slipping ...having to much fun!' I chastise myself.
I watch as he shakes it off and says "Well that does look good and I will add the 6th Cavalry pin on the front for you...if you want it?"
"Ahh....yes. Show me the pin? So I can see it?"
He jumps off and opens a large display and fishes out a golden crossed swords pin with a 'six' at the crossed blades. He then takes the hat off me and puts it on the hats top front for me. Then places the hat back on me. "How's that?" he asks.
I look at myself again and I love that look I see. I got Becky's attention with a small shout and she came over to see what I needed. When she saw how good it looked on me the near in-flames credit card came out and its was mine! As we walked out, Becky tilted my new hat to one side, to give it what she called 'a sexy rakish tilt!'
I am just giggling like mad as Becky continues to play with that hat of mine in one way or another. I finally just smack her hand back and say "Its fine. Leave it!" Then I laugh at the look of fake hurt, I get from her.
On the next block I see something that gets my attention...big time! A merchant tent full of blades, swords and other sharp pointy things! I near run into the large tent. I start looking over the displays of the swords and find that most are garbage...pure crap! As I keep looking at them, pulling one after one out of its scabbard and then shoving it home, when I find the blade is not even worth the time. The merchant of this place notices my great annoyment and near anger.
"Hey take it easy on the stuff...girl!" he grumbles at me.
"Okay...then show me the 'good' stuff. As all this is 'junk' as you say here?'"
"I save that in the back, for people who can afford it?"
"Do I look poor to you?" I ask with some anger.
"No? but your a kid and can't afford a blade that costs that much?"
"Really? Are you sure?" I ask as I put my hand in my pocket and pull from my storage place via it.... A gold coin. Then I toss it to him "Is this enough to at least 'look' at them?"
"Is this real?" he asks.
"Yep.....so blades now?" I ask annoyed.
I watch as he waves me over to the counter, he has set up and pulls out a nice long sword from the case below the glass top. As he slides the scabbard and blade to me. I can see this one is FAR better than the other stuff I have seen. I draw the blade out and place the scabbard back on the case. I take a step back and check the area 'yep there is enough room!' I start to spin the blade in my hand a few times and then flip it over the back of my hand once to get the balance of it.
"Hummm its a bit heavy on the blade...for me that is." I say out and I flip it over my hands backside once more, then again with more speed to my other hand, then back again.
"But the maker said it was 'perfectly' balanced?'" the merchant tells me.
"A blades balance is the opinion of the user, not the maker!" I say to him while, I am spinning a twirling it about me and around me with ease. "Do you have another one this size?"
"Yes I do. AND be careful that blade is sharp!"
"Can I see it too? and I hope its sharp or what good is it?"
He takes the twin of this blade from the case and lays it on top of the glass top. "Here it is Miss...that blades mate."
"Can you take it out of the scabbard for me?"
I watch as he does and he lays it back on the top of the case. With my free hand I take it up and start the same routine with it. As I am twirling both about me, over my hands flipping them across my body and over my shoulder. I note to him "This one is the better balanced one for me! I like it"
Becky see what I am up too and walks over fast "Kyley what in the heck are you doing?" she asks with some great concern leaking though our link.
"Ohh just looking at these blades. I am not sure If I want one or both? I really don't use them much anymore?"
"You don't?" the merchant gulps. "You sure toss those around like a pro thou!"
"I prefer Axes! Want to see mine?" I say as I stop and place both blades on the glass top.
I start to call my Axe and Becky yanks me to her for a whisper "Bad Idea! A four foot Axe here, is not normal!"
"Ohh ya your right!" I look at the man "Can I have that coin back, I am done and nice blades.....but I want something a bit better for my uses?"
He slides the coin back to me and smiles "Have fun!"
Becky once again is leering at me "You gave him a coin!...to look at blades! Are you nuts!"
"I got it back, it was a...deposit? You call it?" I say, as I place it back home.
The very next shop in the row is leather! and I am looking for one of these leather jackets I see everyone has on! I enter with Becky close behind, to paw through the racks of jackets and find a nice one. As I slip it on, I find it fits like a glove! and that's on the first try! I love its black color and the zipper slashes from right to left across instead of the normal up and down. Heck the leather is so soft, it shows off my arms well and even holds my breasts good! I keep looking...but that first one is....sold! in my mind.
As I paw though another rack. I see Becky doing the same, across the tent from me. But a gorgeous red head is standing near her and I feel Becky getting sexually aroused via our link. I shift my vision a touch and see its one of those Succubus's she calls them. I can see that she is trying to lure Becky off and feed maybe?
GODS I get mad and stomp over to them. Then near tear the ladies hand laying on Becky's back from its spot, as I hiss out at her "MINE!"
The Red head looks at me with anger at my actions. Her hand starts to raise to strike to protect herself. But soon, that rage turns to near terror, as she finally gets a real look at me. She then starts mumbling "Sorry I had no idea she was claimed. I saw no marks?"
"Mine" I hiss once more at her, as I lean to her menacingly.
"I said I am sorry?" The red head adds once more.
I watch her closely, as I see and feel Becky recovering from her influence. Becky finally looks at me blinking "What happened? I seem to have drifted off?"
I say to Becky with a slight growl "This one...a succubus was trying to feed off you and I had to stop her" My eyes never leave or blink, as I watch the Red head.
The Red head turns to Becky as she says once more "I am so very sorry. I had no idea you had been claimed, as you had no marks on you. How can I make this up to you both?"
Becky blinks out "I guess mistakes can happen....WE can forgive her...right!? Kyley!?" she asks and TELLS me.
I let my anger slide away "Yes your right....we can. Maybe I should have not got so mad at you."
"But anyway let us move on...I am Kora. I own this store! But let me find something to fit you and make up for this!"
"That's all fine, I have this jacket and it works good for me." I say as I hold it up to her.
"Naw that's a good start. BUT! I have something just for you and that 'tight...tall' body of yours!" she says in a most sensual voice.
I stand there with Becky as she walks off. Becky gets my sight off looking at more jackets and asks me "What mark is she talking about? Is it like Sara's mark. I have heard of?"
I hem and haw over it "Yes it is. But I have not done one in so long.....I" Just as I get to saying it she shushes me with her fingers.
"I know...you till now, have not trusted me for that....But I hope you do soon?"
"So?....you?" I mumble out.
All she can do is nod at me.
"Okay we will talk of this back home when its safe!" I grin at her, then I clasp her hand so she feels how happy I am now.
I watch as the Kora comes slinking back. She has a pair of leather pants and two tops with her "Try these on? A girl ordered them last month, paid and never picked them up. But you and her have near the same shape? But you look far yummier!" She purrs out, as she licks her lips.
As I take them from her "Well...try them on!" Becky urges me.
I step into the back and take off all my things, I look over the pants and find the craftsmanship is exquisite. As I slide into the pants, I find that they seem to stretch to fit very well and act like a second skin on me. Then I put on the top, its a 'belly' tee type, that shows off ones stomach and abs well. It does near the same thing and hugs me so close, you can see every detail of me under it. You don't have to imagine what I look like ...as in this, it shows! The other top happens to be a backless version of the same...OHH too COOL for me!
After I get it all on and fit right. I walk out of the dressing room to let Becky see it and look in the mirror at myself. As I get out to the main tent, two men that where shopping there. Just plain and simply drop what they had in their arms with twin crashes. Then their jaws drop and I just feel waves of lust fall off them aimed at me.
"Ohh shit!" near squeak out "I look too good in this!"....'but it feels so good' I think.
I walk over to the mirror and look myself over as Becky steps up to me. I reach over to her chin and snap her mouth shut for her "Your drooling dear?" I say playfully to her.
"Hey....that works on you! Can I make leather! or CAN I make leather! You fit that far better than the girl I made it for, you have the right type of body for it. Your, tall, young, well muscled ..but not overly so, and you have that great tight ass! AND that top just shows off that bare stomach of yours....woof...oh baby! Then as the piece-da-resistance...you have got big enough breasts for that top by far!" Kora gleams at me, proud of her work.
I lean over to Kora and whisper into her ear "This is not normal leather is it? I feel a difference I can't pin it down?"
"Ohh you got that right babe, its Yeth hound!" she grins.
I think on that for a while "I don't know that one by heart? Do you have a book on it?"
"Ohh yes I do...my lovely! Let me go fetch it!" she says in a luscious voice, as she slinks off to the back area.
Becky is just spinning around me drinking in the whole picture. One of the near by men is walking over toward me and Becky's mean leer at him, turns him away like a priest does the evil undead! I laugh at the sight.
"Humm you might want to get out of that soon....as I will need a bat to get them off ya!" Becky laughs out.
Kora comes back with that book and opens it to a page for me to read. As I start reading Becky comes near me and I snap the book shut "Becky ahhh.... this is one of....those books..." She gets the idea and walks off to look at more jackets.
As I read the whole entry and I find that the beast in question. Its one that lives in the air dimension and that magic from its hides. Helps airborne creatures of my ilk....PERFECT! "Hey Kora can I borrow this for a day or two and copy some parts?"
"Nope can't....its a family book...you understand? It can't leave my sight." she pouts at me.
"Ohh well maybe someday? I will read it all. But I do not have the time right now to study it."
"Hey give me a card and maybe I can get with you later? Then you can read it then?" she asks while twisting about in a most sexy way.
"Hummm are you trying to seduce me or Becky with that?"
"Ohh you party pooper!" she pouts again.
"I always loved your kind, as a young one...too much fun to be around...but a little too much as of now for my life."
"Okay?" she says a little pained, That I did not take her up on the offer.
I spin about in the mirror's refection, once more in the new clothes "I think I will take them!"
"Ohh great and I will discount it ALLOT! just for you!....oh ya I have some great heels that match that....just a second!" she runs in the back and comes out with three boxes.
"Sit and lets get these on ya!"
I sit for a barest second and she is on my feet putting on the shoes. The first set is a no go for fit. But the next is perfect! I stand up and near waver in doing so, only my fine balance saves me from the fall. After I stand fully, I am now over four inches taller.
"Ohh my!" Becky said in a most devious smile, as she licked her lips. "Good enough to eat!"
"Yep those heels did the trick! Its all set!" Kora says in a most sultry voice.
"Well I had better get out of these or I am going to lead off Kora's dinner from the town!"
"Your not wearing that?" Kora pouts at me.
"Not unless I want to gather and lead an army of drooling men back home?" I sass.
"Sounds like my kind of fun! So go and give me that address I will be there soon!" that seductive voice of her's near lures me.
"Nope I have stuff to do. But I will give you that address, just incase you and that book show up...for food...only?"
I walk into the back, slide out of the set of clothes and put on my old stuff. When I get back out, Becky has paid for it all and given Kora the information on us for later.
I notice that Kora added a jacket, to the vast pile while I was getting dressed "that one there matches the set I gave you. Its the same skin and ..." she leans to me "Its enchanted just like the rest, almost uncut-able and near bullet proof! Then add for....I guess you fly?...it will add to your speed and other things." she winks at me..." Like it does my kind!"
"Too good!" I sing out "Thanks!"
"Well I will see you both someday....soon is my plan!" she coos out melodiously to me.
I wave over my shoulder to Kora, as we walk off in search of dinner. As Becky suddenly is hungry?
As we drift along the street, Becky smells a BBQ off across a large parking lot and we start to use it as a short-cut. Becky is in the lead and I am lagging behind looking about at things that draw my attention. As I pass a large Van, I turn my head from looking at a bike roll by....a GIANT fist slams into my face. The hit sends me flying toward another car...over fifty feet away. All my packages fly all over the lot from my hands. My skull 'if it can be called that' is broken from the hit and I am somewhat stunned. My mind yells at me 'you got sloppy, no human should have snuck up on you!'
As my body flies across the lot. Night screams in my head to be let out, as does the Axe. I tell them to stay put, as its not that bad...yet!? My head finally slams into the cars door, as I hear Becky scream to me. Then rest of my body follows it, crumpling, crushing the car door in and some of the cars side panels. I now hear the person who hit me yell out "That's for getting in my way little bitch! I will get back to you later, after I am done with your big sister!"
I roll to my feet and start running toward him. 'its the guy from the bar!' my mind yells at me. I cover the distance fast, as I see him grab Becky to hurt her! I raise my fist and ready a blow for him. BUT! He spins around in inhuman speed and slams a kick into my chest! and I go flying off to land in the dirt...far off and I slide to a stop. 'GODS What is this guy? I saw no mutant in him before?' My chest is hit so hard, I can't get breath in me to speak.
I watch as Becky tries hard to gain a hold on him. But all he does is toss her about. I get up and stagger a little and run toward him again. But this time I am not playing around. I intend on hurting or killing this human today! He turns to me once more and tries to kick again. But I slide under the kick and lash out my leg at his knee. When I hit it, I hear a meaty "POP" from the bone shattering and he goes down to one knee. As I roll up to stand, after my slide I end up standing next to him. He swings out with a straight arm at me with a whoosh of speed and it connects my face with a savage boom. That crushes my nose and some of my jaw. My blood pours out of the wounds to splash sparks of light all over my shirt, as I fly off to slam into the buildings wall not even ten feet away. I slide down the wall from the imprint, I just made in the stucco surface onto the ground.
I start to get up again, as my eyes catch Becky fighting with him. I watch in horror, as he slams a fist into her face. My body winces, as I watch her blood splatter the ground and her blouse. Then her body falls limp like a doll, to the gravel and does not move. I can't even see her chest move.
She is dead! my mind thinks!
A small dark place opens deep within me, when I see that blood from her and her sudden near dead or dead stillness.
Darkness slides out of my center.... to take hold of me.
I finally stand up and 'the monster' is out.
I walk over to him, as he yells at her still body "Bitch...look at what you made me do! Now I have to wait till your back up for my fun. Maybe I will jump your little sister till your ready to scream for me!?"
I walk up almost unheard by him, while he is deep into his rage. He finally hears the crunch of my feet on the gravel under them and turns around to face me "SO! your ready for more! You must be a mutant to stand up to all of that!" he barks at me.
I say nothing to him. He makes eye contact and sees the DEEP DARK PITS of DEATH that now lay there. He is drawn into my Darkness and I have him! he is mine!
He spins around me, circling, hopping on his good leg to get away...FAR away. But its far too late. My eyes and his are locked, as He staggers to the wall, I just slid off of and he leans into it trying to get away from me.
"What kind of monster are you?" his voice shakes.
"Monster.....yes.... Monster.....I hunger!" I say out inhuman and cold. The sound my voice makes now, would make anyone who hears it. Have nightmares for years. Too hear it too long, would drive one mad.
I slam his body to the wall with ease, as I grab his throat. My deep dark eyes pierce into him. He does not have the strength anymore to turn away. I grab at his mind and snap it! Then I start drinking in that ohh so lovely life force of his.
----------------------------------
Becky stands up finally, from that last blow. The fact she is an exemplar is what saved her, is the thoughts that go through her head. A normal human would be dead from that hit!
Becky shakes the cobwebs from her mangled brain. Then remembers what is going on. 'That nut, that moron, that ASSHOLE! from the bar, just hit Kyley and tried to kill her! The first blow sent her flying into a car and the next blow into the dirt and the final blow, before he hit me! Into the wall.' She turns to that wall and sees that Kyley is up AND her hand is WRAPPED in a death grip around that guys neck. She is crushing the life out of him with it! But what is most disturbing, is creepy dark tendrils are flowing off Kyley AND...she now sees that, Kyley ....is...eating him! She can see the life force leaving his body slowly and being sucked into the growing darkness that is Kyley.
Becky screams out "KYLEY! NO!"
Then she sees Kyley's head slowly turn to her and those eyes! Those deep dark pits of eyes look at her. Both of them look like caves of pure blackness. They seize into her, But her link with Kyley saves her mind from damage.
Then the darkness fades, as Kyley lets the man go. Kyley, she falls to the ground and starts crying. Becky runs over to hug her.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"KYLEY! NO!" I hear from behind me.
My head snaps around and I see...Becky ALIVE!
My eyes connect with her and I see for a moment that she is sacred of me!? I realize what I am doing! I let the ....monster out...my darkness! Ohh My Gods what have I done! Did I kill yet? I see the man in my hand, pinned to the wall like the bug he is! His mind is gone, but he is alive! Thank the Elder Gods I did not kill! I let him go and he falls. I then fall to the gravel on my knees and start to curl up and cry.
As I start to fall farther to the gravel from my knees. Becky gets to me and pulls me into a fierce hug. Then starts rocking me as I cry. "Its all right now baby, I got you. Its all over" she whispers softly into my ear.
I cry into her side "I am so sorry. I let the monster out...I let the monster out!"
"Its all right. You did what, you had too! He made you do it!" she soothes me.
"I let the monster out! Forgive me? I let it out!" I keep on sobbing "I let the monster out of the box!"
"Shush now, its all right. I am fine. You did, what you thought was right."
"I let it out...I was not thinking...." I sob harder and hug her ever closer "I thought you where dead! I should have not done that!"
"Its okay...let it all out....I feel all that pain....you have been holding back. Just let it go a little now. I can take some of it ..for you!" I cry even more now and so does she.
We both lay there...holding on to each other for dear life, sharing my pain.
I hear many feet coming at us both and my head snaps up along with Becky's "This might not be over?" I whimper to her, while I sob.
I hold on to her tighter and look at the world through her blurry eyes. I see who is coming, via that shared link through her tear filled eyes...its the Gunny and six other guards. Boy do they look mad as heck!
They run past us both, to the man laying on the gravel. To snatch him up and handcuff him. All he does, is mumble "The dark monster..... the dark monster!" over and over again as they cuff him up.
Gunny leans down to Becky and me "Are you two hurt?"
She just nods a little and says "Just a little.....but leave us alone!" she barks at the end.
All I do is cry as, I hear it all. I just can't stop anymore?
Gunny stands back-up and one of the men tells him "Gunny this guys mind is just gone...what ever Kyley did to him...it snapped his mind?"
Gunny barks back at him "No it was not Kyley that did that. It was those devisor drugs he was on! That stuff snapped his mind!"
"But sir?"
"NO BUTS! boy! if Kyley did that? Then the MCO monsters come and take her away! and we do not let family into the hands of those guys.....now do we?"
"Sorry sir....your right Kyley and Becky are family...AND no...we don't give family to the MCO! ever. We close ranks and protect our own!"
The other nearest to the man says "I could just shoot him in the head and solve all the issues...permanently?" I hear a faint click.
I stop sobbing for a second to cry out, all muffled into Becky's side "We don't kill ever...we don't let the monster out...we can't let it win."
"What did she say Becky?" the Gunny asks.
"She said...'We don't kill ever...we don't let the monster out...we can't let it win.' and she is right we don't do that!" Then Becky goes back to soothing me again with more hugs and the link I have in my head with her.
"She is right...so get that trash into a van and clean up this mess. Before the cops get here" the Gunny barks out.
Gunny gets down on his knees and says to us softly "Can I get you two into a van and out of here?"
I nod my buried face into Becky's side, Becky feels it and says to Gunny "We can get going."
Gunny calls a Van over to us and Becky starts pulling me up to my feet along with Gunny. I finally get up and in the van, then near fall onto the bench and my crying starts again. When Becky gets in, I just hug her back up again.
Gunny says to the driver "Home" very softly.
Becky goes nuts on him "NO we are not going home! We are staying and finish this day on a good note. Get me some of the clothes I just bought and hers too. Then we clean up, heal up and go back at it! Besides..." she laughs "I am hungry and that BBQ smelled so good!"
I start laughing now into Becky's side and sit up. I look into her face, for the first time up close "Ohhh love, he hurt you bad!" I feel out to her via the hands I place on her damaged face. 'she has been hiding her vast pain from me, while I was crying. Gods I love her...she thought of me first and herself second!' I feel her wounds...her nose is badly broken and her left eye socket is smashed so badly, the eye is injured! I push a vast amount of my life force into her and heal her up as fast as I can!
As I work...Gunny goes on a mission and gets the men started on different tasks. They get our clothes out of the car and bring them to the parking lot, we now sit in. One group takes most of the seats out of one of the large executive vans. Then tosses them into another, this makes a good place for us both to change and rest ...alone! One more is sent out to find stuff for us to clean up with.
The last group of men, drops off the Moron with the sheriff. Gunny goes with that group to explain to his buddy 'the sheriff' what happened and most of all to shut-up! As the van with them all, pulls up to the sheriffs office and stops. Gunny leans back over the seat and puts a gun in his face. The two men on either side lean away, then wince....as they can see what is coming. "If I thought this would be a better end for you!....I would off you. But I promised her, I would not do it! I hope that 'nut' that you call a brain, rattles around in that head lost forever!....Get this trash out of my van!" Gunny barks at the near brain dead fool.
Both men take the man out of the van and drag him toward the office. But at the door they stop. "Your not getting off easy" says Tim the guard from the library "Gunny may forgive, but I don't!" AND Tim snaps off a shot at his face....with a ASP nightstick and breaks it badly! "Your lucky...buddy, Gunny let you live...we all owe that girl our lives and we all know it."
They drag the bleeding wreckage into the jail entrance and drop him to the tile floor with a wet thud. The local sheriff walks up "Well I was told to expect a trash drop off from Gunny. Why is he not here?"
"Well sir, Gunny is so mad at this guy...my bet is that, if he had to see him a minute longer....he would off him!?"
"Ohh really? what did this garbage do?" the sheriff asks while rolling he man over with his boot.
"He hurt...family!"
"REALLY? ohh I will see to his....punishment!" He yells out, as he takes out his pistol and checks it is loaded.
"NO we promised...the family, no deaths. But tell us if this one talks or gets out!" Tim winks at the sheriff.
The sheriff knows what that means. No talking to him, no comforts ,or parole EVER!
This man just found out. That there are some men in the world that wield power via fiends and favors, that even heads of state don't get.... AND Gunny and Mr. Twain are two of them! A dark hole awaits this man forever. He will be lost in the system, but kept tabs on like none other!
Becky and me are washing up in the van and getting out of our torn, bloody clothes.
"Gods Becky" I still sob "I almost let it out....the monster"
"You did fine...That man just ran into you, while you held onto all that pain and you let it go. Don't dwell on it!"
"But?"
"No Buts DARN IT!"
"I thought you died!?" I cry out.
"Well I did not and he paid for it?"
"I came close to losing it...I almost fell into the Dark. On one side of it...if I fell...I would have found a way to end myself and end the pain. On the other...the worst...I would have become like them...the Dark ones and killed and destroyed all I saw...till they came for me. But that might have taken decades to do that!"
"Well you stayed strong for all of us! and did not fall?"
"BUT Becky....you have to know this....your what saved me when I fought that Dark one....Back in the mine. I was losing to it, I was losing badly! Then I thought of you and those kids. That monster would have opened my mind up and found I loved you. Then tortured you all just for knowing me! When I realized all that stood between it and you...was me. That gave me the extra I need to win that fight!" I start crying again as I fall to her and hug again.
She rubs my back as she holds me "Hey I am glad I was there in someway! Someday if...and if we get into some fights. I hope I am with you during it...to help and give you strength again!"
I sit up and she starts to clean my face once again. "I am sure you will be there!"
We both get finished up as Gunny knocks on the door "We are almost done Gunny" Becky says to the door.
"Hey I forgot to ask...what is Night doing about this? I bet she is mad!"
"Yes...she is. Your linked and you have not heard a thing from her? Why? you may ask? Well...when she is this mad? She has a tendency to stay silent. For days! But I just know if she got out? That MAN! would be torn up and dead from her. I can't have that?" I whine out. Then start into sobbing again into my crossed arms on the bench back.
"Kyley...please its all fine now. So lets go get dinner and have some fun?" she asks, as she lifts my face up from my arms. She wipes off the tears for me and smiles "So lets go!"
I nod back to her. Then I roll off the chair to the door and open it. I slide to the ground off the seat and I find Gunny leaning against the van's side. "Hi Gunny. We are ready for some fun?" I sniff out.
He starts to come over to me "Kyley I am so sorry! I goofed I should have stayed much closer to you both. But Twain thought it was a good idea to let you both...out farther and see if anything happened?" Gunny wraps me in a deep hug and whispers "Go have fun I will be right there! By your side!"
As I hold on to the old soldier I say to him in low tones "Gunny? don't blame yourself for this. It happened and Twain? He was right, I don't blame him...at all? I can only blame myself for this...I know far better. I let my guard down! and THAT will not happen again!"
I Let go of Gunny and link up to Becky's extended arm "Lets do this!" I sing and I start walking her off toward that BBQ place we had intended on going to!
After we eat, drink and chat for near two hours there. We wonder down the main street in the growing darkness, as the sun just starts to set. I start to feel something on the edge of my senses and start to wonder more in that direction. Becky takes my lead and just lets me. After some wrong turns in my mind, we come upon a large bar at the end of the street and on one if its sides, is a rather large complex of small cabins that they rent out. I walk into the gates and down the small lanes to one cabin that has some very loud people in it, obviously having sex. On the dark side of the cabin. I find Cara from the bar sitting on top of a box...and she is fully enjoying the energy coming off the couple ...no couples! as in...over three? maybe four! in the cabin.
I walk over to Cara to watch her, as I see tendrils of lust and ecstasy from inside the cabin flow into her. As she moans out over and over. On the other side of my vision, I see her sending out wave after wave of pure Lust! I sit down on another box I find nearby.
"Hi Cara? Giving them a little helping hand?...So your feeding off them?"
Cara comes out of a near 'food coma' and looks at me "Hey Kyley was it? Whatever are you talking about? I’m just sitting here relaxing for a bit."
"Yea and pigs fly!...BUT? You got the name right, you must have overheard us talking?"
"Yep!...I was giving them a little more spark in their relationship and I’m not saying that I did. But do you hear them complaining?...and you changed your clothes?" she wonders at me.
"Yes...not by choice"
"What?...why?" she asks a little startled at that.
"That guy back at the bar...he attacked us. It got bad and bloody"
Cara's eyes open wide, as she looks at me in fear "Your here to get even with me?"
"Nope" I shake my head to her question "I am not that vain! I am just seeing what your up too?"
"You can tell! God this bunch is a buffet!"
"Well they should be, by all the 'whammy' your laying on them!"
"You don't hear them complaining!? do ya?" she giggles out.
I hear Becky let off a moan of ecstasy herself. I see her getting more than hot and bothered by what Cara is putting out! "Come here Becky?" I ask her.
She near staggers over and near falls down from the overload to her. I start to softly pet on Becky's hand and pull all the sexually overloaded flow out of her. "Hey why don't we save this for later?" I say more than playing with her, as she recovers.
I hear a crunch of gravel a few feet off and I stand up "Its cool" I say out to the darkness "She is no threat."
"What was that? Cara asks as she wiggles in ecstasy again.
"Ohh that?...that was friends..." I think to myself 'who where about to pop a hole in your head' I innerly laugh.
"But we are leaving. I guess your here gathering something for... big spell?"
"Yesssss oh yesssss!" she moans out.
"Well then...here let me add...that 'well' your filling for at least trying to stop....moron."
I walk up to her those last few feet and place a hand on her chest. Then push a vast amount of my energy into her, of the type I know she needs and craves. Then I stand back as her eyes roll back in her head from all the flow.
"Ohhh my GODS! That was good! WOW! you gave me more than a hundred would! What kind of creature are you?" she asks near out of breath.
"Old?" is all I say.
"Are you Daemon or Mythos?"
"No...but, kind of in a way?"
"Your a strange one Kyley!" she giggles out.
"Your telling me!" Becky interrupts.
I leer at Becky for a second as I say "Humm strange you say? But that is what I thought drew you toward me? Or was I mistaken?"
She giggles out "Yes I love you strange!"
"Well Cara I think I will see you again sometime and thank Kora for the leather outfits. As I am sure, she is your sister?"
I walk off with Becky on my arm, just as Cara realizes 'That...I knew! Kora was her sister! How can she know that! GODS who or what is she?' she smiles while she thinks about it.
Becky and I walk off toward the deep thumps of music off in the distance. After we track down the sounds that seem to draw me in...we find a large tented venue that has a large stage set-up inside it and a band is playing while what looks to be several thousand dance in front of the stage.
We find the entrance and Becky swipes the credit card and we are in! I move toward the stage and find I am liking this music...a lot! So I 'get into the groove' and start to swing and dance to the music with Becky. Her and me seem to flow with it for a few hours. I am just loving all the free flowing life force in this tent. If humans only knew what I did about it...they could live forever. I am just deep in its flow, drawing it all into me.
Till! One of the boys dancing near us, starts to stare at me and whispers to his buddy...then Becky notices something amiss in me....or I am showing! "Kyley!" she near screams at me "your eyes, they are glowing blue something fierce!"
"Awww crud....it must be all the life force flowing into me..." Becky gets one of her make-up mirrors out and pulls me aside to show me. I close my eyes a few times and concentrate on lessening the glow. After a few tries, I finally get it right. Then we get back into the crowd.
As we keep up with the crowd Becky tells me that she is more than a little thirsty and goes off to get a drink. As she is gone, I keep up with the motion of the crowd and as I go I find a guy suddenly dancing next to me. My eyes look him over and see that he is a normal human and is hiding nothing. All I get off him emotion wise is a little lust and sexual attraction.
The boy moves a little closer to me and grabs me up in a sudden hug to say "Hey babe how about we find a nice place and have some fun?"
BUT! before I can even say a word. A arm comes from nowhere, snatches him away and I see him being tossed to the ground.....by Tim. Who is part of Gunny's guard team tonight.
I leap over to Tim and hold back his arm, as he readies a fist for the boy's face. I scream at Tim over the din of the music "NO...Tim!" I shake my head "You know my ways...we do not hurt unless we need to!"
Tim looks back at me "Sorry Kyley I forgot....but tonight has all of us a little jumpy...is all."
I go and help the kid up from his toss "Hey sorry about that....my friend...jumpy today? But I am sure you will find someone.....so keep looking for that someone of yours....next time....be nicer on how you do....this?"
The kid jumps up from my helping him at Tim and gets ready for a fight. I shove a whole bunch of my aura at him and he calms down instantly from it. Then he gazes at me.
"How can I help you?" he asks me, while drunk off that aura of mine.
"Just go and have fun" I tell him and he drifts off with the crowd again.
Tim watches him go and turns to me "I wish I could do that!"
"You can" I say. Then I grab his hand and curl up is hand into a fist "Before you use this!" I shake his arm and closed fist "Use this!" I bop! him on the forehead a little hard "Then you can do what I just did!" I laugh at him.
He nods to me "I understand."
Becky walks up to us from getting her drink "What happened?" she asks me, while giving one of the sodas she has now.
"Ohhh nothing" I say as innocent as I can.
That garners a small glare from Becky and she then turns on poor Tim that is still standing there "AND what are you doing here!......hummmmm!" she tones out at him.
The ohhh so poor man withers under the glare and squeaks out "Ohhh nothing?" and sulks away.
The drink Becky had handed me is new and tastes real good "What is this one" I ask her.
"Its a mix of juice and soda...like 7-up?" she tells me over the music.
After another hour of fun we both drift out of the area and walk to the street in search of new fun to have. As we walk toward the main part of town Becky's phone rings and she talks to someone for several minutes while looking at me strangely, then hangs up.
"Well what was that?" I ask her.
"That...was Kora, the one who sold you that leather. She wants to see us as soon as we can? So she can give you a gift?"
My sudden surprise at that, grabs Becky's attention in a not so good way. As all I can think about is 'trap?'.....but a E'draqvar? making a trap for me that would be stupid and insane!
"Humm Becky? I think its good?...or safe? Only a crazy E'draqvar would do something stupid?"
"A what?" she asks me.
"An E'draqvar? or succubus you call them?"
"Oh ya I forgot you call them something else?"
After a little more talking about that, we both decide its safe and head toward her store. Along the way I am still taking in how strangely these humans act in large groups....I hope this is not the norm?
We finally get to her place in the row of merchant tents, off on a side lane and go in. I wave to her, as I see her stalking what looks to be prey is my guess? She seems to have a man fully enthralled in her and she is loving it all. My wave gets her attention, then she waves back to me. Then gives the man a kiss and her phone number on a card is my guess and sends him on his way.
She runs over to us both and wraps me in a hug....I find she is really happy about something?
"I am so GLAD!...." she stops hugging me and hugs Becky "You came back! I have something for you" she squeals in joy and she runs off to the storage area of her place. While Becky and I stand there staring at each other in confusion.
After sometime she comes back out with a huge, well made, ornate box and lays it on her counter, "I just had to give you this....Its from my sister, Cara as a gift."
"Ahhh gift?" I ask "for what?"
"Well....she will tell you soon enough! As that's her business!" She starts to open it up "BUT! in any case. You so deserve this!"
When she finally gets the box open and takes off a layer of what seems to be silk from the top. Under it, I see a leather outfit made for someone near my size that takes my breath away. The craftsmanship is exquisite and the style is so daring. Then the leather its self! She pulls out the fitted leather corset and lays it on the boxes open lid. Next comes out a pair of pants, that would make anyone drool to see them. Then she adds to the growing pile a long skirt that would hug your legs like a second skin as it goes down them. Lastly is a dress leather jacket to match the set. BUT! She is not done! She moves a panel in the boxes bottom and out from it comes, a matching pair of high heeled boots, that have to be five inches at least! and they are very tall boots that come up over the calf...fully form fitting!
As she lays the top next to me, I slide my hand over it. I find its so smooooth and soft. The top is so well made, I can not even find the stitching holding it together? My hand goes over and over it, I am drawn to it! and its like a beacon to me. Even Becky can't pull her eyes off it. I have to shake my head a little to look away, as I do this.....I find Kora just smiling at me.
"I see you like my work!" she giggles out at me "Hummm even you can't look away from this...right off. I see that you have to work at it? But still...you did pull yourself away from its spell...as most can't!"
"What is this?"
"This is some of my best work...I made it for my sister for a special occasion. But that might not happen now? OR its changing in a very important way.....is all I can say on it?"
"But still what is it?"
"Its Wyvern!" she boasts at me "near the last I could find and its the best I could find! This one...is a baby one, that is why its skin is so silky smooth and buttery soft! Then add all the magic I put on it!" she adds.
"Well what did you add?" I ask more than intrigued now.
"Just a little oomph for my kind...I am sure you will like it!" she picks it up and hands it to me "GO...go put it on!" she insists to me all while shoving me into the back of her place and its changing room.
She shoves me into the back area and I start to changing. First off the pants, I start to slide them on thinking that it will get harder....but suddenly find its real easy? Once on....OH MAN! do they hug my legs and butt...FAR! better than the last set she had me in did! When that is on, I get the corset started. But I find I can't quite get it on? I lean out to her and ask for help. She comes in the dressing room to me.
"Having trouble?" she giggles out at me "this will help!" she waves her hands in a pattern at me and says something that I barely pick-up.
The corset that is loosely wrapped around me tightens up and starts to 'fit' on its own. Then the pants follow suite. She goes and grabs the jacket and helps me put it on. Then comes the boots, she slides them on my legs...just over the pants and zips them shut. She repeats the whole magic thing once more and the jacket follows its outfit 'mates'. The boots on the other hand seem to fit better? Then I feel like I am standing on soft clouds....I don't even feel the boots on my feet!
She starts to look me over and is on purpose keeping me from the mirror! "Humm that does fit you well.... now take off the jacket. As that is for colder events and outside."
I slide off the jacket and hand it to her. After I do she finally lets me look at the tall mirror and the person I see looking back at me strikes me hard......I am a near Goddess in this outfit....just built for lust or sex!
The top...corset holds my breasts out in such away, to say to all "HEY look here!" BUT in a tasteful manner! Now the pants and the boots. They just seem to blend, without seam from one to the other and all the way down to the five inch heels on them. They...hug my legs perfectly and pull at that Butt of mine 'just so'
"My Gods you do fine work!" I squeal at her.
"Yep and the best part is coming!" she sings back to me.
Kora takes my arm and drags me out into the main part of her merchant tent. Once I exit...Becky's jaw just drops at me. "WOW!" is all she gets out.
As I walk closer to her, I feel wave after wave of pure lust and need come off her. She wants to jump me right there! I stand in front of her "Well anything else?" I ask.
She just stands there.
"Say something?"
"Something" is all she says to me.
I wave my hand in her face and find she is in a near trance...as I now really feel it. After I turn to Kora I ask her "What gives?"
"Its the outfit my dear...its made for one of my kind. It has her enthralled in you. She wants to obey you...please you. So ask her to do something she would do and she will do it...but ask out of her comfort zone and its a maybe?"
"Becky my love..." I ask her and she nods back "Give me a kiss...just a little peck"
Then she step toward me and give me a little kiss....."Now...Gods...I am so not sure of this....Strip for me?"
And she starts to take off her top..."Becky stop!"
"Ahh Kora? I really don't like this....its out of what I like...I hate not letting someone have freewill. It...bothers me?"
"Ohhh but its such fun! Please try it on that mouth breathing, drooling, wreck of a man over there...the one staring at you?"
"What?"
"Girl! ask him to do something...anything?"
"Kneel before me?" I squeak out...sounding....oh so not sure of it.
He walks forward and kneels at me "SHIT! it worked?"
"Yep...I bet he would do anything...he wants you BAD!"
"Okay?...Go get me a drink...no a bottle...the hard stuff!" I demand and he gets up and walks off. I yell at his back "RUN!" and off he goes at a run!
"Kora?....how....you turn this off?”
"Ohhh you party pooper again!" she pouts at me "tell her, she is "free"..with her name and its done. The word to restart is "OBEY ME!" and her name. Your no fun!"
"Becky..your free!"
Becky blinks at me "NOW that was weird! I felt I had to listen to every word you spoke and do as asked!"
"Sorry?...she made me do it!" I point at Kora.
"ME? tell one of your kind, what to do? Ohhh sure!" Kora jests me "I like living...I have read what your kind can do!"
"Okay...I did it...but I....not like?"
"DID not like!" Becky corrects me.
"Did not like....Kora can this aura be turned off?"
"Gods why?"
"Kora?" I tone out in a slightly meaner tone.
"Okay...reach into your right pocket on the pants, feel for a gem set into it, press it and think "Off"...Do the same again, think "On" and its back to what its doing now" and she waves that the growing crowd around the tent "See my stuff works good ...DARN! good!"
I look at what her hand waved at and see near dozens of men and some women just staring at me.....waiting. All of them at the edge of her tent looking in. I shrug my shoulders and sigh "Ohhh my Elder Gods?"
I spin my now somewhat mad gaze at Kora "SO how do I stop this?"
"You are just ....NO FUN! Use the gem in the pocket and turn off the aura...and they will go away. The only ones who stay after that.....really, really want ya BAD!" she giggles at me.
I do as she said and I watch the crowd. After several minutes most of them shake their heads and drift off. I now only seem to have five followers now...four men and one just gorgeous girl. I watch them all for a few minutes to make sure they are no real threat to us.
"Kora...dear?" I ask her "Does this....make anything else besides pools of drool?"
She laughs at me "Yes its fire proof and DARN SEXY!"
Becky leers at her..."So all it is...is a dominatrix outfit?"
My head instantly tilts at that....Then I question Becky "A what?"
"Dominatrix....a girl who...hummm...likes to rule over her lovers and make them do things for her?"
I laugh "Ohhh you mean a wife!"
Becky takes a swipe at me "NO! its a play...sex thing and its a little out of the normal thing...and rough sometimes?"
Kora leans over to me and whispers in my ear...in an old language what it is.
My eyes light up "OOOO fun! I might like that!"
Kora nods at me "Yep I bet you would...the older the race or person the kinkier they are!" she boasts.
Becky just smiles at me.
"Well I should get out of this....so we...go?"
"SO WE CAN! GO!" Becky corrects me.
I know I need the corrections...but I am SO thinking about turning on the outfits aura again! Just as I think that...that man I sent off comes running up, kneels down to me and lifts up a dark bottle to me "Here my mistress...my love."
"Ohhh goody!" I yelp as I snatch the bottle from his hands.
I look it over and find its a very fine scotch! I start to twist off the top and just as I am putting it up to my mouth, Becky snatches it away from me.
"Teens don't drink this!" she barks at me.
"Becky!" I whine out "I want some?"
"NO!" she shakes her head at me "Its not proper for you to have this."
"Now..Becky...my love...."I tilt my head to her and my eyes narrow to her "One I am older.....way older. Then two! I can drink a hundred of those and it will do nothing but...TASTE GOOD!"
"No" she says softly to me "We are in public and it would look bad....maybe later?" she adds.
"Fine...let me get out...this and we ....go?"
All I garner is a scowl from Becky "OF and CAN!...you missed them?"
Kora giggles at my pain. I raise a hand to her "OOOO if it was not my way....bammmm!" she cringes back from me, to add "Sorry?" in a small squeak.
I slip into the back, change back into my clothes and re-box the outfit. Then I walk out to find my admirer still there and the small group. I wave at them "Go..have fun!...away with you?"
They all just stand there gawking at me. "Kora? Can you get them to leave?" I ask her.
She hisses out at me "Ohh your such a spoiler of funnn!" She extends her aura and waves them off with a promise to come back and have 'fun' later.
After all of them have left and the place seems to be getting back to normal. I wrap Kora in a huge hug "Well we have to be going...but if you and that book have time? Come on over to us at home?"
"Ohhh I will as soon as I can!" and she gives Becky a hug and whispers something to her, that makes her giggle like mad!
We both leave Kora's tent and wave to her as we walk down the block. Becky calls gunny up to come pick us both up as its been a long day and Becky is so spent she does not want to drive home. As we walk, one of the guards comes out of the shadows and guides us off to the waiting van.
As we are lead down a side street, I can see one of the large executive vans waiting for us in a parking lot and Gunny plus Tim are standing by its doors. Gunny asks me "Well ladies have fun...even after that little goof of mine?"
"Gunny...it not your fault? That happens?"
I feel Becky is about to correct me a little on what I said....but she lets it go. As I said what she would...in my way. I smile my approval at her.
As I get in the van, I hand Tim that nice new boxed leather outfit of mine "What's this?" he asks me. I just smile at him and Becky joins in on the act too! Then he gets in with us, Once we are all settled in and the vans drives off. He starts to open the box.
"Do not open that!" I bark at him.
"Uh yea?" he says.
"I don't want the driver getting us into a wreck!"
"What?....hey if this is dangerous?" Tim asks now a little afraid of what a being like me would have!
Becky giggles out like mad "Its a leather outfit for Kyley!"
"So?" Time says as wonderment crosses his face and I feel more than a little curiosity from him too.
"It was made for a succubus. By a succubus" Becky smiles knowingly at him...like she has a little secret. OR really a big one!
Tim eyes get wide "You have succubus armor? or Hooker armor?"
I look at Tim, as that last word has no meaning to me. I tilt my head to him "What is a hooker?" I ask him.
Becky pulls me to her and explains it for several minutes.
"No, not hooker. A succubus never want payment?" is what I say back to her.
Becky adds "Yes they do....they suck you dry?"
Tim chirps in with a small laugh "Sounds like my last girl!"
Becky soundly slaps him "That's not nice to say!"
"I meant money not......Ahh you know!" he says, as he rubs his now red marked face.
I watch as Gunny paws through our new pile of goods checking over all my new stuff and he comes upon that bottle of mine...the one Becky promised me I can have later "Hummm top notch hooch?" he tones out, then looks at me.
Becky says to him "Its yours!"
He says "THANKS!" quickly....before I can say a word different.
I hiss at Becky in old language "Trader!"
All she does is laugh at me
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sunday August 5 2007 12:10 am
Guest cottage area
My Living room
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
We both walk in my door laughing as the guys drop all our bags and boxes on my floor.
"Hey thanks guys for the ride back. Becky was far too tired to drive."
I close the door thinking of the ride back. We had the whole back area to ourselves and boy! We used it. Me and her cuddled all the way home. Heck if they had not been for the guards and Tim....up front, we would have......
I go back to my bedroom and start peeling the clothes off me. Gods I need shower! As I get the water started. Becky follows behind and shoves me in the shower and the REAL fun starts. I let lose all of that 'Cara' essence, I had stored up on Becky and off we go!
I walk back out to the bed drying my hair off and Becky is placing my clothes in my basket to be washed. I watch as she leans over and I snap the towel on her great looking bare ass, with a pop. She yelps out, leaps at me and shoves me on the bed.
"Hey that hurt!" she yelps at me again. As she rolls on top of me.
"Sorry..." I grin evilly at her "want me to kiss it and make it better?" I say as my eyebrows bob up and down.
"No silly I wan....." She does not finish her word. Because both of us feel that little 'pop' and Night is standing on my beds foot board, using the rail as a perch.
"Hey Night!" Becky sings out at the bird.
~"hello"~ says Night in both of our heads.
"I guess your not mad anymore?" I ask the dusty bird of mine.
~"No, am I not mad at all. But let me guess you don't even know what happened tonight?"~
"Fine tell me. I got my bell rung, Becky got hurt real bad and a moron is in jail? So what did I miss?" I sass.
~"Well what you missed...Kyley?.....Is that I used my telekinesis to protect Becky from most of that hit and then I saved her with my healing via the link! Her neck was broken! She WAS! dead!"~
"WHAT!" I scream out. As the anger and pure rage fills me
"I died?" Becky starts crying.
~"Yes you did. I pulled you back before even your 'soul' knew it had to leave."~
"HE IS DEAD!...I am going to kill him!" my anger rolls away uncontrolled. 'No one hurts ones that I care for...that is the only thing I can not have...it crosses the line and I want payment now from him!'
"NO!" Becky cries out "He is already dead...you destroyed his mind, the body just did not get the note?"
Her saying that hits me hard. I did kill? Just not all the way. I sit down in shock at it.
I sit there for several minutes not moving, till I find Becky hugging me so fierce it hurts. I see Becky is talking to me...but I hear nothing? and Night is screeching at me?
"What?" I say so soft, they almost did not hear it.
"What happened?" Becky asks me...then adds "You faded off and even Night was worried for you?"
"I don't know? That never happened before. I felt like.....I just floated off somewhere and thought for a little while. All I knew I was near surrounded by people I knew and they...talked to me?"
"What did they say?" Becky asks me, as she holds my hands.
"They said since he did not die? He is alive and has a chance at life...when his mind comes back, that is and I should not dwell on it."
~"Is that all?"~ Night asks.
"No, they said I...am not alone?"
"Did they say any more?" Becky asks.
"No...I am tired I want to lay down" I do and I fall off near instantly asleep.
Becky looks at Night "Have you ever seen that?" she asks the large hawk perched on the beds end.
~"No and a little yes? Kyley always had a better...how you say?...contact with the dead? She always seemed to know more...via them. This might be one of those times...our dead talked to her and consoled her, before she acted rashly. It has happened before."~ Night blinks at Becky a little and fluffs up her feathers.
"What are you doing?"
~"Getting ready to stand my watch, of course! So go to sleep and soothe her. She will help you too!...goodnight!"~
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter....Kyley and Becky journey to Whateley for Kyley's first real meeting with Carson to get into the school
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday August 9 2007 6:10 am
Guest cottage area
The green space in front of my house
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
I am running through my morning routine, when Becky rolls up with a cart and Gunny is driving. I glance over the carts back deck, to see traveling bags all laid on it?
I walk over to see what is happening "Hi Gunny what is going on?"
"Heya Kyley, Ahh I think Becky should tell you? As I don't want to get hurt!"
"Haaa you old warrior. Your afraid... this little one?" I jest him.
Becky's mean leer at him...tells all "Yes I am! She knows things!" he laughs out.
"Kyley!" Becky's stern voice sets my teeth on edge "You forgot the 'of' again!"
"Yess mom!" I tested her.
She picks up a small bag and tosses it at me. I duck it easily.
"See she is a fighter! I don't mess with their kind...but I married one!" Gunny says as he readies himself for another bag to fly at us both.
"Yes she is...but she forgets I can do this!" I put out my arm extended at her and a magic shield forms up. I watch as the next bag bounces off it "See...brains! they work!"
"Ya but I know where you sleep!" she hisses at me.
"She has got ya there!" Gunny jests me, as he elbows me lightly in the ribs.
"Well drop that...thing and get over here. We have some packing to do, your going on a trip!"
"What?....Where?... Can I ask one thing!?" I say as I drop the magic shield with a wave of my hand and it fades with a waver of air.
"What?" she asks.
"Tell me at least a day ahead of time....MY PLANS. I would like to know them...for a change!" I snarl out.
I then walk over to the cart, as I pick up one of the tossed in anger bags. Then I grab more off the cart, to carry a few of them into my house and place them on my bed. Once we both get in the house of mine, I watch as Becky grabs some of my underwear, socks and other things and then places them in one bag.
"Well don't just stand there...get like three of your best pants out and four or so shirts or blouses. Then lay them on the bed and I will show you how to pack as we do it here." she orders me
I do as ordered and I also see her take out two of my better dresses from the closet. I stand there and watch her pack all of that for me.
"Ahh where are we going?" I question her.
"Its a surprise!"
"Becky?" she turns to me "You have to start telling me things. I don't like this at all."
"Well Twain told me to do it this way?"
"Fine. I think Twain has got a lot nicer of late...but He is not Us? We are near ONE and He is 'other than US' You have to start thinking that way."
She looks at me, not quite understanding.
"Becky...dear We are joined and soon even more? You have to start thinking its 'US' verses them? or we might have trouble. I don't want to make you tell me. But your still thinking like...them. Understand me?"
It dawns on her.
I nod to her, as I get the feelings from her over our link.
I hug her and whisper in her ear in the old language "If this trip is overnight? and it looks like it is. We are joining fully on it and you will know what I mean even more." I hug her even tighter and then let go.
After a few hours of choosing what to take, we get all the bags packed and Becky tells me to get into what I feel is most comfortable. I smirk at her evilly and start taking off everything.
"NO! you know what I meant! Now go find some nice clothes!"
I go and get all dressed in clothes I find comfortable and walk back out to my living room. To find Twain is just coming in my door.
"Hi Kyley. I have to tell you where your going." he says to me....a little too...friendly?
"I guess its pretty far? By the numbers of clothes Becky had me pack?"
"It is. But your going to an Academy."
"Military?!"
"No its a private school called Whateley."
"Ohh Becky mentioned it a few times. Its where Sara is at...or was? and its where she says, you school mutants that have issues?"
"Yes it is. And its one of the finest learning academies in the country. If your accepted? You will be asked, along with your regular classes, to go over their library. Just like you have done most of ours here and a few others real close by. Then they might ask you to help out in their math studies programs too? All of this will be paid for by us and you will get paid well for your time working on top of the scholarship."
I reach out to him just a little and feel no ill will from him. I have to be sure of this...as this was or is Sara's school and it might lead to a trap for me?
"But to go on?" he starts again "The plan, is for you to go out there and stay in the local town over night. Then go to the main school and meet with Mrs. Carson the headmistress of the Academy. As she will interview you and she approves all that go there ....or not?"
"Carson? that lady from the fourth of July? Is she.....same?"
"Yes, I had her come out and get a 'preview' of you. She just fell in love with what you did with our library and then your formulas for the 'gates' you talked about made her 'drool' a little!" he boasts to me.
"Okay? so a little chat and I in then?"
"I am in...dear" Becky interrupts me.
Twain winks at Becky "Yes your 'in' and maybe over there, they can confirm your dimensional gate travel formulas and how you think you can link a gate to a small object? As so far, your WAY! over what we understand here?"
"I have told those men, many a time....its so simple! But they cant get over it?"
"But here is my little present for you" I watch as he takes out a large manila envelope and out slides my oath for this place. He then takes it in both hands and tears it in half. Then hands me the two parts "Kyley you are free to go as you choose now. I hope you will stay or visit us, if you get into Whateley?" he smiles at me and offers up his hand on it.....I take it up.
"Fine by me. I will call this 'home' till, I make one of my own. If that is fine with you?"
"It is! I will make this your permanent house and move Becky's stuff in since you two seem to be in here together most of the time anyway?" he winks at me.
I hand him back the torn oath "You keep this, as a reminder...okay?"
"I will keep it and you will see it framed on my wall soon enough. Now get going you two, its a long way to New Hampshire!" he says while stepping out of my doorway and waving at the cart.
We take the cart to a waiting van and our bags get loaded into it. We get in and off we go. After a few miles, I notice we are going toward the testing area? But then we make a right turn, to yet another part of the complex I have not been to.
"Becky? there is no road out of here on this side of Homestake? Where are we going to?"
A near yelled....."Wait!" is all I get in reply.
So?...I sit and 'wait'? I am completely baffled, this road is going in the other direction from going to New Hampshire? But soon enough I see buildings on the end of the road and PLANES!
"Becky?" I gulp more than nervously "Are we going to fly in one of those?" I ask as I start to sweat!
"YEEEEEUP! we are!"
"Ahhh how about I just 'fly' ahead of you all and meet you there?"
"Nope we all fly together."
"Hummm I think I can carry all of you? It might be hard But I will try!"
"No love, we are taking a plane."
"What? me in one of those?" I gulp again "Its a can with wings! They crash all the time! How can I trust a human to 'fly' me about and the human has no 'real' wings!...nor ever had ANY!"
"Its fine" she says as she takes my hand. Then she sees, I am really scared of the idea!
"Sheesh you are really scared of that? aren't you?"
"Wouldn't you be! All I see is a tin can with wings, flown by a human that has never 'flown'! Then add, it is one of your 'human' machines...that I see break all the time! Then its a tube with no real easy way out...IF it falls! THEN its filled with GAS! that goes BOOM!" I stutter most of that out VERY fast!
"We will be fine! Just try it?" she insists at me.
As we drive up to the planes side, I see that its a larger private jet. One that is suppose to be REAL! comfortable? Heck my brain goes 'give me a biplane, at least it has two wings and you can jump out of it!
Becky gets out first and grabs my hand AND near has to drag me out! I now see Gunny is with us and he is putting our bags in the jets belly. I can't show that I am 'chicken' in front of the old warrior! Then one of the engines starts up! 'bwok, bwok, bwok!' goes my brain. As I start thinking to walk off.
Then Night jumps in my thoughts ~"GET ON THE PLANE!"~ then she gives me a mental KICK!
I get on the planes stairs and climb in. Once inside the large jet, a lady shows me a very nice seat and I sit in it at her prompting. Becky sits next to me and shows me the seat belt. "Ohhh brother that is not helping Becky, if you need one of these!" I say as I snap the belt into its home.
Well after near three hours of flying, Me screaming about six times in terror! and Becky needing her hand healed twice! from me holding it! And Gunny laughing near all the time...and me remembering him doing it!
I get off the jet and hand the stewardess. The NOW very bent and mangled armrest off my seat.
"Sorry about all that?" I mumble out to her "I've never flown in one of these before."
She smiles at me "Oh your first time flying?"
"No I love flying. But I can't stand being cooped up like this, in a can with wings. With no wind blowing in your hair! Or the way it feels under your wings. With nothing between you and the heavens but the air currents your riding on."
The more than puzzled stewardess, watches me as I walk down the stairs.
I go to a van next to the jet, that I see Gunny is getting into and he is still laughing at me. "Keep it up! and next time! I will let the Dark ones EAT YOU!" I leer at him AND he keeps on laughing at me.
Once all the bags are loaded, the van only drives off a short way to the main terminal...if it can be called that! As its so small. As we park, Gunny tells me and Becky "Even thou that was a private jet used by DPA. We still have to go through the MCO desk here, so get that MID out, both of you. As I have mine out."
I shift my vision a little and now that I am thinking on it. I can see that Gunny is indeed 'one of us' "Gunny your a mutant? I just never looked at you as that, as I just don't care!"
"Yep I am. I have a exemplar one and a devisor two. OR I like to make things go BOOM! That's how I got my job in the Corps!"
"Humm So you must have been near one of the first....here?"
"Yep and for that, I have seen allot. Too much! I even see that look in your eyes once and awhile...eyes that have seen too much...death. All of my old friends had it....That 'stare'...." and then I see Gunny fade off from us ...thinking ...remembering.
"Hey its fine? We all have burdens. Just share once and a while?" I say as I try and give him comfort.
"Ohh I might do that with you sometime, over some good hooch! But lets get this crap over with!"
As we go in, Becky pulls me aside and tells me in old language to only use the 'Vantier' name with these MCO people. As they can use other names to track me!
I stand just behind Becky and watch the man go over her ID and other papers. As she gets done. he waves me up and asks my name. I give "Vantier" as I was told to use by Becky.
"Humm a DPA issued MID. That's unusual Miss?"
"Vantier?"
"Ohh right 'Vantier' weird name you got there?"
I feel off him, a near want to do me harm? Then a feeling of loathing...like he hates me.
"Its nowhere 'weirder' than your name of 'Shugo' is to me?"
"WHAT? Are you trying to be funny?"
"No."
"So what did you mean by that?"
"In one language I know 'Shu' means excrement and 'g'oh' means pig...or pig shit?"
"WHAT!.." He glares at me "What language is that?"
"Drow?"
"What in the heck is a 'Drow'?
"Hummm to layman?...a dark elf? And that's an insult to one, if you call them that."
"Humm Drow...Dark elf?" he says, as he works on the computer "Okay they do exist, so I will let you slide on that!"
"They do? Really? I thought they all died off?"
"Nope according to records, there are two...twins and that's all I can say. But here are your papers back and have a nice day. AND thanks for the joke, I will pull it on dad!"
I walk out to the rest of the group outside the doors and see that we are still riding in the same van. So I go and jump into it and lean on Becky like a pillow "So lets go, I am comfortable!"
"Hey I am not a pillow!" she whines at me.
"Humm but you treat me like one? So it only fair, I get to use you as one too?"
"Fine...and the word is 'ITS' not 'it'."
The van drives off and we travel about an hour till we get to a real small town in the hills called Dunwich. The van pulls up to a nice looking place 'The Dunwich Arms hotel' and we all pile out.
As the bags are unloaded and separated. Gunny starts his speech "Well I had to give you two separate rooms...because Kyley is a minor. BUT there is an adjoining door to Becky's room, so an adult can check in on her...just incase!" he winks.
After we get all set in our rooms, I unpack what little bit of what I need alone. I set out some basic needs for tomorrow on the dresser and set out a nice blouse and slacks for tomorrow. I jump on the rather large bed, then lean over to a orange soda, I just put on the table and start sipping when the adjoining room door knocks.
I jump up and over to the door to let her in. I hug Becky as she comes in "Well I guess, I am as ready as I can get?"
"Did you read all that literature I gave you?"
"Yep...it only took me five minutes? Too many pictures!"
"So lets go to bed and enjoy the night?"
"Ahhh nope we are going to..." I stop and put a finger to my own lips, showing her I want silence.
I pull out my Axe and take off its gem. I then toss the Axe back to its place, with a flip. I look around the room and I see evidence of very light, very old, very faded magic wards allover the room. 'so? I am not the only mage who sleeps here?'
I find the rooms 'center' and slap my gem down on the floor. Then burn its symbol into the floor, as a magic ward. I stand back up "All done! now, no one can hear or see us? Unless, they have far more power than I have ever seen?"
"So Becky are you sure you want this?" I ask her gently...with hope she still does.
She nods happily to me "Like I told you...its my goal in life, to live on in someway like this!"
"So you understand what I am asking of you? This is forever, as in FOREVER. You and me joined for all time. I may have others in life like this, but your my first and my love for you is very special. You and me will bond like no other in your life till now. You will hear my very thoughts and feelings...as much as you can take? and I yours. I promise on my very life to protect you and seek you out for any needs you have! I can with this, ask you to do tasks, as I need them. But you will have free will on any of them. You can refuse to do any of them and give me no reason if you want to?"
"I want this! Lets do it PLEASE!" she nods at me.
"Fine, I use this gem" I toss my Axes gem in the air "This gem is mine and its my link to others. It also stores the 'souls' of those, I care about in its space. But It also imprisons the ones I defeat! If or when you die, you go into this and join with me via it. Once in there...nothing can hurt you that I put in there, as its punishment. So don't fear any of the Dark ones, I add later. AND if you were to 'pass' soon. You could play and talk to my two youngest kids, that I now store in this." I gulp a little thinking of them. Trapped, not knowing...that where they're at and that this is not a game of daddy's.
Becky sees my pain and steps forward to me, I wave her off. "Now Becky? This gem leaves a small mark when used. So where would you like it?" I show her the gems carving, so she knows what it looks like.
"Humm how about on the nape of my neck here, under my hair! So its 'personal' and I can show it off, if I want?"
I take her hand, lead her to the bed and sit her down on it. I get behind her and move her hair to one side. I kiss her on the neck, just at her hairline "Here my love?" I ask.
"Yes there!"
I kiss her once more on the place. Then I ready the gem with a thought. I shift my vision to a deep one, so I can see her very spirit, her 'soul'. I line my gem up with its center and press it to her skin. "Ready? love." I get a nod and a soft 'yes' from her and I push my life force to hers till they blend. Our blending light fills the room for a barest second and its done. I feel her pass out, from all that she now sees and I lay her down on the bed softly. For the rest of the night I show her...what real 'love' is like for my kind...deep within our joined minds.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 6:05 am
Dunwich Arms Hotel
Dunwich New Hampshire
I am just finishing up with my shower and walking out while drying my hair. 'Gods I hate this much hair!' I think. As I take the towel off my head, I see Becky laying out my clothes for me...AND the shock of what she chose hits me!
"Ahhh no, I am not going in a skirt, that blouse and jacket! NO!" I shout "I already chose a blouse and slacks for today!"
"Yes you are. You have to make a good impression and this is how you do it! Now start getting this stuff on!"
"Ohhh I hate this! Fine!" I shake in anger.
I start dressing in my underwear and then get the skirt, blouse and shoes on. "I should just go in that leather outfit!" I threaten her.
After I get all done dressing, Becky asks me to sit at the dresser and she will fix my hair up. As I sit she goes over 'once again' all should need to know. Then as she finally gets done with that last bit of my hair. I watch as she pulls out her RATHER large make-up case.
"Ohh no! Not that too!" I shriek.
"Ohh just go with it! I will do only 'light' make-up on ya!" she smiles at me. But I feel nothing but pure evil over our link!
"Fine! I guess that this WHOLE day is going to be a PAIN!"
While I wait for Becky, to come back from her room all ready to go. I have been reading my notes. on the books that I have gone over for filing back at the library. What I am pondering on, is how to tell people what is in some of the more dangerous books. Without getting some poor human's brain fried, as I do it?
As I finalize a note, on one rather nasty book on Mythos magic. I get a knock at my door. I close my book and put up my writing utensils, with a sigh "That can only be Gunny, as its exactly Nine AM on the dot and only a military man would be so prompt."
I side off the bed, to my feet and walk to the door. Sure enough when I open it Gunny is standing there, along with six more guards. I wave Gunny and the men inside, but only Gunny comes in? "Hey you guys can come in if you want?" All I get is head shakes from them "Fine guys have fun?" I say to them, as I close the door.
I say, as I go back into my room and see Gunny staring at my book on the bed. "Gunny you know, you should not think about reading my books? As you never know what I am doing?" I scold him a playfully.
"Yes I know. But I always have had a fascination with magic" he smiles back.
"Well you can try learning it?"
"Nope...not a magic bone in my body. It would take years, if not decades to get the basics even done."
"Baloney! Magic is easy? You just have to find 'that' link to your mind and 'tell' it what you want?"
He laughs at me "Easy for you! Your not human?"
"Magic is all the same. Far too many humans and others. Use words and goofy hand jesters as a crutch!" I say as I wave my arms in the air "But if they just studied it, with the right teacher? Then, they could master it!"
"Well, I am too old to learn that now."
"Really? You believe that?"
"Even if I wanted to do it? I have family to be near and this job?"
"Humm...family I can't help with. Nor the job, as I have no real money myself...yet!"
"Like I said? There is no way?"
"Humm Gunny? Ahhh I can always use men like you?"
"I would take your offer, if I was younger. But as an old man...no...that stuff of following you around is for the young." he says back in a near sad tone.
"I might some day, be able to fix that. As I need men like you?"
"Men who know how to fight are easy to find. Just look at my team? I can call up just about any army in the world and get a list of men that are...dropping out soon?" he states to me.
"No I need men like you. That think before a fight starts...real men don't fight!
They solve issues, then fight, if all fails...that is YOU!"
"I don't know?" he tones out cautiously.
"What I am saying is...this? When I got a little mad that first time I saw Sara?" I say more than embarrassed "You did not come in the room guns blazing? Is how you say it? But you stood there as I calmed down and waited for me to cool off?"
"Yep I saw you where just upset at her and did no damage. So why make a bad thing...worse?"
I giggle "I remember what you said that day! Even thou at the time, I did not understand it?...'So? are you all done now? Good!' is what you said!"
"Funny how you remember that? But we have to get going! I thought Becky would be in here with you?"
"Why would you think that?" I grin.
"Hummm I can't recall?" he laughs.
As he starts to leave, I whisper in his ear "If your life goes to heck? Find me I might have answers by then?"
He nods to me "I forgot to tell you when I came in? You sure do look good in that outfit!" then, he walks out to go bang on Becky's door, to get her moving along.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 10:10 am
Whateley Academy main entrance
Dunwich, New Hampshire
Our van rolls by the schools guard post and we enter the main gates. I look about trying to take it all in and see something I want to share with Becky.
As I take up her hand, I point the large stonework gates and the 'gargoyles' on top of them "Becky, look at them with my help."
As Becky looks at the 'gargoyles'. The one she is looking at, turns its head to follow her gaze. The look from it startles her so much, she grabs onto my hand even tighter. "What was that ...thing?"
"What it is called here? I don't know? But they are harmless...unless your trying to attack the school, that is!" I grin at her.
After some driving the van stops at a large, old brick building 'Schuster hall'. Gunny gets out of the passenger door and opens the slider door for me and Becky to exit. I slide out from the seat, to the ground and start to look around. What I see around me, is a regular looking campus. A quad area at the building's front, a large bronze statue in its middle and buildings far off in each direction.
I watch and help Becky out of the van. As I do I suddenly get very nervous about all of this. "Becky?" I ask her "Did you bring my cigars by chance? I really need something to do before I go in there."
"Heck no! Why would I bring those stinky things?"
"Shoot!"
"Hey calm down? Sheesh I can feel that nervousness off you....all the way over here. Put your shields up, before someone else feels it!"
"Sorry? I don't know why, I am so messed up right now?"
"Hey its fine. Your being nervous, your at a crossroads in life. Your leaving Homestake for here and that's a big change. Here try one of these for a change?"
She tosses me a plastic tube with a funny head on it, 'Scooby doo?'. "What in the heck is this?"
"Its candy, a PEZ dispenser."
"A what?" I ask looking at the thing, more than puzzled.
"Here, silly...pop the head back" she shows me "and out pops a mint for you to suck on."
I take the offered mint "MMM okay, I like this. Can it keep it?"
"Yes" she hisses out. Then she hands me a file "Now off ya go! and make a good impression on her!"
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 10:10 am
Whateley Academy Headmistress Office
Dunwich, New Hampshire
Mrs. Carson picks up the file on her 10:30 appointment for new student evaluation and starts reading the name off the very long form there.
Kyley Barron
Age 15
noted maybe far older?
eyes blue
height 6 feet variable to 7 foot 6
Mage lvl 4
Exemplar 4/6 mental and physical packages.
Regen low 6--Healer 5
Shifter lvl 4-trait for size change and wings.
External energizer energy expulsion- lvl 4
Phyc empathy receiver/ sender- lvl 4
Weakness none found.
Carson rereads the whole page. But this time, she sees new additions to what she read in July. When she was called in by Lee to see this one. They added in the high math skills in dimensional physics and her ability to read any Class 'X' material with no issues.
The next noted section really caught her eye. This was from a physiatrist on the staff there at Homestake. She read it and what it basically said to her, is that Miss Barron seems to put out a low form of empathy, that sooths most and seems to calm most. It suggests she would and can be...best used to help others with mental issues. As Kyley is even tempered and patient to a fault.
"Humm' she thinks 'I can use that.'
She goes on with a report from Twain. In his section, he mentions that Miss Barron is most likely an immortal being of some unknown type and maybe related to the 'GOO' Mythos? He also mentions, a familiar, that is a rather large hawk?
He goes on with a most flowery recommendation to anyone reading the section. As Carson reads on, she notices that, there is no mention of the 'Dark One' that Miss Barron called it...incident at all? As Carson has her own...vast network of information and had read the whole report on that battle for the complex within the deep mine storage area.
"Funny Lee, you did not mention that one? But as usual Lee, your being a nice guy and trying hard to get her out of that 'hole' your in charge of!" she sounds out with a smile. "I am going to...unless she fails this day badly...Lee..... take her off your hands! As she will do very fine here I think!"
Carson stops reading when her intercom system beeps to her. She closes the file and slides it up a little.
"Yes? Elaine?"
"Your 10:30 is here?"
"Send her in please."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 10:20 am
Whateley Academy
Dunwich, New Hampshire
I walked into the building and up the main staircase as I was told and found a nice looking woman behind a large desk working on mountains of files. I walk up to her with my folder in hand 'Gods I am nervous!'
"Hello I am here to see Mrs. Carson? Am I in....right office?" I squeak out.
The lady with auburn hair looks up at me from her work. "Why yes you are and you must be Miss Barron?"
"Yes that's me. Here is the forms I was told....have?" I say while handing them to her.
"Well I am Elaine Claire. Those forms there, you hold onto them."
I watch as she uses a intercom, to call in the Office behind me. She gets her reply and points at the large double wooden doors. "Go on in, she is waiting for you"
I walk over, open one door and find a large nice office beyond. In side the large office I find a lady there I have met before, she is standing, waiting for me just behind her desk.
"So, Miss Barron good to see you again! Come on in and have a seat?" she asks me, while waving at the chair in front of her desk.
"Thanks...but do you mind...I stand a bit for now, as I...really nervous about this."
"Humm fine by me" she says while sitting down.
I start walking around the room looking at various pictures she has on the wall, of her much younger self. I also find some of family and then some of students over the years.
"So, Miss Barron, you want to come to us here at Whateley? And why do you think that is a good idea for you. As I find here from your file, that your being sponsored by the DPA and will be during your stay here. Helping out both our library and the science department via your math skills."
"I guess" I say as I pull a nice looking magic tome of the shelf "This would be...good choice for me and my continued growth. As....Homestake my interaction with others is extremely limited" I flip thought the pages memorizing each one and finding small flaws in the formulas here and there.
"So you think coming here may change that for you?"
"Yes...and do you mind....I read these?" I ask as I keep turning pages.
"No...nothing on that shelf is dangerous, but go on please" she urges me.
"Hummm...A change in my current environment to this one, will surly let me see how...teenagers act in this world and thus the rest of your world or should I say my world. I have to get used to the fact its gone" I say while changing to a new book, as the last one and its one hundred and twenty two pages where in my memory now.
"Okay, tell me of where you came from? As so far, you have not really done that for anyone...we know of?"
"No, that I keep....myself. As it will do no good going over it...its gone." I say simply, as I shelve yet one more book back on her shelf and pick a new one.
"Kyley, are you paying attention to what I am saying to you?"
"I turn to her "Yes I am Mrs. Carson? I can read many...book while thinking on what your asking of me, I do this all the time at Homestake. Is this wrong?"
"Kyley, In this case, it is. In situations like this, you are suppose to be giving me your full attention. I do understand that you can do many things at the same time, but its considered 'rude' to do so."
I ponder on what Mrs. Carson just said to me "I understand Mrs. Carson. Its just at Homestake, that all the scientists and researchers. Never pointed that out to me as not being...courteous? My reading, while they asked questions. But since your a leader of teachers, I will stop and sit down."
After Carson chuckles out a little "Kyley I can understand why the science personal at Homestake did not correct you. We have that same issue with students here all the time. We have to remind them of manners, from time to time."
I put the book back on the shelf, then turn to go sit "But Kyley, if any of those interested you? You can come and ask to borrow them anytime" Carson says with a smile to me.
"Humm thank you, I might do that sometime soon." I say as I get seated.
"Okay...but onward. So are there any others like you around, we might see soon?" she asks, leading me on for more information.
"No...unless you have heard of one showing up? As I am pretty much kept in the 'dark' as you say it?"
"No we have not. Have you thought of what classes you want to study here?"
"One would...english, as I seem to be having such a hard time....with it? The others? A history class or two, A language other than english, maybe three or four of them before I leave here?, A magic course would be nice!, and of course some higher math...to keep...mind busy?"
"Ohh you being in the math department here...if you come here, is a given! The others, we can offer that and more."
"That sounds fine to me." I say.
"So you need some english lessons? I can hear you miss, a few words now and then? But no real issues?"
I say nothing to her.... 'I said I needed it? so why does she ask me not too?' I think.
"Are you listening to me Miss Barron?"
"Yes I am. I was just thinking, on why you would ask me twice is all? I need that class, as I am a perfectionist? I guess?... and I want what I am saying understood by all. So I need the classes." she nods back and makes a note on the paperwork.
"I have one question for you? A student called Sara, saw you many months ago and helped you start communicating with us."
"Yes I remember her, she seemed nice. She was rather helpful to me."
"Well she was to write a report for me and the school, about what she saw while at Homestake and about you. But all I got were her notes and she disappeared before finishing that full report."
'I wonder what she is after?' I think, as I begin my answer "I heard that she disappeared about May 1st via summoning spell from what I have been told of it. Then reported missing on the 5th?, but not acted on by...the guard on staff...sloppy...very sloppy! I hope, he has been let go? or worse?"
"Huumm So you heard of it? from I guess...Becky? your translator and teacher?"
I gaze at Mrs. Carson "Yes I heard it from Becky"....'what is she after?'
"So you know it was a summoning spell then?" she asks me......'my guess she is trying to see what I know about it? or I may have helped?' I ponder.
"Yes, from what I was told?...that...only thing it could be?...and hold her this long?"
"So, you don't think, she was bound to serve someone then?" she asks me.
"Her?" I laugh out "a Dark On....sorry a 'GOO' as you call them? I think?....they do have so many names! No, I don't think she is 'bound'...not one of her lineage. As if she was?...there would be signs?....from it by now?"
"Signs?" Carson asks while tilting her head in thought.
"Yes" I say as my sight is caught by a case of nice books, just over her shoulder. My mind quickly reads off all the titles, off the eighty two books in that case. "Signs...As in lots of dead people or disaster of some sort?"
"So you think she is that powerful?"
"No..but she has the connections that are." I state coldly. Then I add "One does not need to 'be' actually powerful...if you have the right connections...that is."
Mrs. Carson chuckles a little "You sound like 'Chou', one of my other students. She has little snippets of wisdom like that. But I have to also ask you....since you had a fight with and 'killed' a 'Dark One?' and Sara might be one to you? Will you have any issues with her if or when she returns?"
"Huumm No?...But that would depend on her?....As I don't start fights. I am peaceful. On...or in my world, my kind was seen, much like your police officers...We kept the peace." As I end saying that, she spends time writing a note on my paperwork.
As she writes a note, my eyes wonder over the room, to a shelf behind her desk. I look at some books there and I find none appeal to me. Then I see a small box on the large desk beside her. I find it grabs my attention.
"So, how about martial arts classes? or are you going on our evasion, survival track instead of combat?"
I near laugh at the question "Me? in a evasion and survival track? A Hawk Lord? I maybe part bird in a way...but not chicken!"
"I had to ask" Then I see her write something down.
I point to the box on the table and stare at it "Do you mind if I look at this?"
"Yes...I do mind, as its dangerous. So please leave it alone and stay with me for now."
"Hummm, Sorry for doing that yet again.... But that is a real nice wand in that box. Fine craftsmanship...who ever made it" I say while getting more comfortable in the chair.
"What! You should not be able to see that in there? Its a shielded and warded box" she says more then upset.
"Well, it is warded and shielded in this dimension...in others I see, that box is made of glass." Is all I say to her.
I see the puzzlement on her face, as well as feel it.
"Humm Now that is unusual. You showed quite a skill in magic there just now?"
"That was not skill in magic? I see things that you don't, is all. Does that bother you?"
"No...not really. Its just not normal, is all."
"What is normal is based on your reference point at the time. Like me doing that, is not normal to you. But to me earlier this week, I saw a car and motorcycle. They are not normal to me. Like this" I take out the PEZ dispenser "I never saw one till today! I like this little 'gizmo' you call it?" I take a candy from it and start sucking on it "So, I have genuinely allot to learn here Mrs. Carson." I say as the candy clicks on my teeth.
"It seems that you do Miss Barron. I have to add this now, I watched you walk in this room and by your walk and stance. I can see that your not really used to or comfortable with being female...yet?"
"No...I was a male for....along time so..." I wave a hand over myself "...this will take some getting used too. Then add some of your customs are far different than mine?" I add.
"Like what? If can ask?"
"Clothes...Back in my home. We did not wear any, except armor or when we had special guests and then, they where only body wrappings. So...I have got somewhat used to that idea...I don't like it...but I have to blend in and conform to your standards?"
I watch as Mrs. Carson seems uncomfortable at the subject and blushes a little.
I change the subject for her as a courteously "I also don't need to eat like you humans do...but I have found....good way to interact with others. So I will.....here?"
"That sounds like a great idea for you. You should plan on taking most of the regular meal breaks and talk to other students here."
"But back to what, I was going to tell you. Since you have some issues along those gender lines. I would place you in a cottage that only has those types of students in it. You would be in a group we call changelings. Or those who have or are changing their sex." when she is done she looks me over for a reaction. I don't care, so...I give her none.
"So you separate students based on this issue?"
"Yes we find it helps them. By putting them with others that have the same issues. As putting them in with the regular students can and does cause issues."
"Humm sad...that acceptance is so little. Then add the student is a mutant. I have seen and felt some humans loath mutants greatly."
"Yes it is. But I think...I will tell you now. I have chosen to take you on as a student at this academy. So your in! Are there any questions for me?"
"A great many...but, they all can wait till, I see if they cover them on my first days here?"
"So do you want a tour?"
"Only if your doing it and have available time for it?"
"Sadly no I don't, I have to talk to other students today yet to come. But your more than free to do it on your own?"
"I will think about it and ask the rest of my party. What they want to do?"
"So, I will see you in a few weeks and welcome to Whateley!" she says while extending her hand. I take it, in a gentle shake and let go.
"I will be here, unless plans change that is?"" I say as I go to the door to leave. "Thank you for your time Mrs. Carson."
"Have a good day Miss Barron." I hear from her, as I close the door behind me.
------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 11:13 am
Whateley Academy Schuster front entry
Dunwich, New Hampshire
I come bouncing down the staircase toward the door more than happy 'I did it! I am going here!' as I see the door an evil Idea hits my head 'I am going to let out a little sadness to our link and fool Becky!'
As I walk to the door, I open my link and send a little sadness down it toward Becky. Then I come out the double doors looking upset as I can act!
Becky near jumps out of the bench, she is seated in and yelps out "SHIT! I can feel it. THAT CARSON....SHE SAID NO!"
I walk up to all of them and sniff a little. I can see and feel that Becky is holding back allot of anger right now "I am sorry Becky But? I have to tell you this....Get packing I made it!" I laugh as a grab her up into a fierce hug.
"Oowwww you little...hellion! I should!" Becky threatens me, as I hold her by the shoulders to gaze at her.
"Little?" I say, as I shrug and LOOK down at her "ME? little?" I laugh and now I hear Gunny laughing too!
"Hey this deserves a drink. I am paying! JB for me and the group!....soda for The kid!" I bellows out.
"Soda? are you kidding!? I want....something! harder!" I pout.
Gunny whispers at me "I will get you something at the hotel? Okay?"
"Fine, I can wait. But what now?" I ask.
"I say, we eat here and leave for the hotel. Then you two make up the plan from there?"
Gunny leads us off, as he has a small map of the whole campus. "Where we are going to, is the schools cafeteria....they call it Crystal Hall." he points at a building nearby.
As we all walk down the path around the administration building. I notice that there are near no kids around at all "Gunny where is everyone?" I ask.
"Kyley, its summer session and they have limited classes during it. Then add the session is near over and the semester break is starting up."
"Okay, so this school has limited classes during parts of the year then?"
"Yes" he says as he stops to point to the south "that building there, the one under construction is Poe. That is where you will end up at. So I am told by a few buddies I asked, that I have here."
"Yes I was told that because, I changed my gen..." He stops me.
"That is a school secret. I only know because, I know people working here and I asked as part of my job. So Kyley, don't tell anyone who or what is in that building to protect the kids in it from prejudice....please, for them?"
"Ohh I understand now" I say as I think 'silly humans and even sillier notions like that'
"Thanks" he offers, as he holds the door to the cafeteria open for us.
"Funny this, I am going to be doing 'a job', in a way that I have done near all my life...yet again" I laugh as we all enter.
"And what would that be?" Becky asks while Gunny looks on, with some interest at my answer.
"Me being sent into that building, I will be most likely protecting the weak again and keeping the peace." I state as I enter.
Once in the cafeteria, I see how vast it is! Its huge! over Three stories of a glass dome, that is covering a serving and seating area....AND a water fall?
I fall into a short line behind Gunny and Becky. I see in this line, lots of serving trays of food. So I grab a tray, a large plate and start my 'sample' plate for this place today!
Once done with my selection, I go over to the end of the line where Gunny waits for us all and he pays the bill as promised. When I am done, Becky bumps me to get my attention and leads me off to a far off section.
After we get settled in. I start sampling my food slowly, so I can enjoy each taste on its own, while I listen to Becky and her great plans. One of them is, she wants a 'condo'? 'What ever that is?' near the school, so we might be able to see one another on some weekends. BUT she does not want me over every weekend! She wants me to be with the other students, so I can 'grow' here.
After a long chat with her...mostly her talking! Gunny has to come get us on our way. I take my tray to the clean-up and leave it. Then exit the doors at the tail end of our group, as I always seem to fine something that gets my interest!
I have to near run to catch up to my group. As I just come up on Becky I see a small, young, Asian girl walking to one of the far off buildings. She is wearing a security uniform with purple accents? But what is most strange is the rather large halberd she has on one of her shoulders?
Becky stops when she sees, that I am not right beside her or near behind. "Kyley? What is that your looking at?"
I just stand there wondering I have seen that before? Now Becky comes close to me feeling my puzzlement via the link. "Kyley what is it?"
It finally comes to me. The word, I was looking for and I say it very softly "Harvester."
"What? harvester? What's that?" She questions me while grabbing my arm to get my attention on her.
"Ohh nothing? We really don't want to know." I say as best I can.
"THE Heck it is! I feel your...shook up at best...at something? AND for you that's bad!"
"I saw something I....its okay, lets go?" I grab up Becky's arm and walk off toward our waiting van with Becky on my arm. All she does while we walk, is try to be quiet and 'feel' me out, via the link.
Once we all get set in the van and start rolling off the school grounds. Becky tells Gunny "Hey we need to stop in town and get her uniforms!"
I whine out "Uniforms? I already have nice clothes and they need more?"
"Yes...they do! As its proper to wear the schools uniform, as much as you can. So we are stopping at a..." Becky gets out a piece of paper from her VAST pile of notes "Rogers' Fabric Boutique. I have a letter from Twain to get us in. As she only take appointments from those she knows."
---------------------------------------------------
Friday August 10 2007 12:33 pm
Rogers' Fabric Boutique
Dunwich, New Hampshire
I see this fine looking clothing shop as we roll up to a stop. Becky is studying the window of the shop and tells me with glee "Kyley! This lady knows fashion, look at that stuff in the window! I would kill for a dress that nice!"
Becky leads the group to the door of the shop. with her letter in hand and knocks softly. After a few second pass and rather nice looking lady comes to the door and looks at Becky and our 'mob'
"Ahh appointments only please, call or e-mail me and I may get back to you." and she starts to close the door.
Becky's hand stops her "I have a letter of introduction form Mr. Twain. Does that get us in? As my friend needs uniforms for Whateley and next term?"
She takes the note from Becky's hand "Humm a note from Lee? Maybe?" then she looks up and sees the rest of the group and Gunny near hiding on the edge of the large group of ours. "GUNNY! you old dog! Why didn't you knock! I would let you in here anytime!"
"Hi Cecilia. I did not know I was coming here. As Becky is in charge of this unit?"
I mumble out "Darn right she is!" that garners a sneer from Becky.
The door near flies open now and she grabs Gunny by the wrist and yanks him in. "Well the rest of you don't stand there...come in" she sings to us all.
After I watch a more than embarrassed Gunny get dragged in. I find a really nice shop inside, with many displays of I guess are the latest fashions? That Becky is immediately drooling over! As I watch her go MORE THAN a little nuts, I notice the other guards just check the room and go to wait outside.
"Have a seat all of you...please! I am off to get some tea for us all. Gunny please help me and we can chat it up while doing it?" Gunny yields to her pleas in defeat and walks off to the back with her.
I sit down in a nice chair, as I watch Becky look at every dress like an insane person. After a few minutes a frazzled Gunny comes back in carrying a tray of glasses and a large pot.
"Well you need new uniforms for Whateley?" Cecilia asks me.
"Yes? I guess I do? I just learned, I am going there today?" I tell her as I take a cup of this 'tea'?
"Well then lets get started shall we?" and she takes my hand and leads me to a chamber "now get in and strip fully, so I can get your measurements and do you shift forms at all?"
"Yes I do. I have wings and I grow in height, but that form does not need clothes. As I have Armor for it."
"Humm I have to see this 'armor' of yours!" she asks me.
"I can show you now? If you want?" I say as I get near the large tube like machine.
"Kyley? that might not be a good Idea till Gunny leaves the room?" Becky tells me.
"Why? I don't care?" I say.
Gunny squeaks up "But I do and if my wife finds out I was ogling a young girl that looked like you! She would kill me!"
"Gunny its fine. Stay if you want to...it does not bother me"
"Ahh nope. I will wait outside" he says while walking to the door.
As Gunny closes the door "You want to see that armor now or after the measurements?" I ask.
"Now is fine?"
I start shifting my form and my clothes vanish, as my armor flows off my bracelet. Within a few seconds Cecilia is looking up at my face.
"Ohh my...you are a big one. But that armor...its so...black?" she leans over to me and touches it "and cold. Is it cold for you?"
"No its warm inside it. Also...this here, is my normal form. The smaller one is...to 'blend in?' I think it said?"
"ITS!" Becky barks, then giggles at me.
"Well then Kyley. Please go back to 'normal?' and get in the booth for me?"
I shrink down and stay nude and start into the booth.
"Humm with that nice body? I have to work at showing it off! Do you want only uniforms or?" she grins at me "maybe more!"
"I don't know? I have nice clothes and I really only need the uniforms?"
Becky beams at me "Might as well get something...while I have Mr. twain's credit card!" she sings out while waving it.
"Ohh goody! charging mass amounts of clothes to Lee...to much fun!" Cecilia says rather loud.
"What ever she says Cecilia, I find its easier not to argue with her?"
I step into the booth and it starts measuring me. After several minutes. I hear on a speaker, a mechanical voice "Please assume your other form now...this form was entered as 'wings'..."
I let the wings out and the measurements start again. Once it finishes the tube opens up and I see Cecilia waiting for me. She hands me a robe to wear. I put it on, to be nice.
"Well lets see what I can come up with!" with that said, I see a blank dummy form into a body exactly like mine! Then fabrics fly around the dummy and form up a very nice looking long blue dress, with a long slit side on one leg and it shows the belly via a small cut out "Well how's that"
Becky gushes out "Its perfect! It matches her eyes so well!....We'll take it!"
"Becky! when or WHERE! am I going to wear such a dress like that?"
"Ohhh you will wear it! I will find a place or two for you! Besides Whateley does have dances!"
"Whateley has some fine dances at it and they go to even more. I should know I teach the class!" Cecilia states to me. AND I feel doom! coming at me!
"Kyley! take that class!" Becky near orders me.
"No." I say simply.
"Why?" asks Cecilia.
"I want to choose my classes...that's why!"
Becky sneers at me "Hey, I was making a suggestion?"
"No you where not. We will talk later on this" I say calmly.
"Hey you two? No fighting in my shop."
"I am fine." I say "So what's next for clothes then?"
"Oky-doky Lets try this one!" Cecilia sings out.
I watch the dummy lose its clothing, to mechanical arms that take it a way and box it up. Then fabric flows over to the dummy again and forms up a rather nice professional pants suite. That is in a good blue color that matches the theme Cecilia has set so far.
"So how's that?"
"I like that...I like it allot!" I say, as I look it over as it spins about.
"We will take that one Cecilia" Becky says out, before I have a chance to.
"Please make one more, just like it in a shade or two darker?" I ask.
I watch as the set of garments is taken off to be boxed and the fabric flows to form the same outfit in a darker color and its even nicer!
"Done, I will take that one too!"
"Now Kyley, step up onto the platform for me?" Cecilia asks while the clothes are taken away, then the body form goes into the floor.
I walk over to it and step up and then get centered. "Like this?" I ask.
"Your just fine, now just toss off that robe for me?"
I do and then the fabric flows over me and finally molds its way into a Whateley girls uniform with jacket. I look down at the shirt length and find it fine for me.
"I can get used to this, But I still like pants thou?"
"I can do that for you and I will. But! first Kyley put your wings out for me?"
"But, they will shred this top!"
"No they won't...trust me?" she says to me.
I do as she says, I let my wings out expecting the clothes to shred and after both wings are out? I feel the clothes are not in tatters. I spin about trying to see what happened!
"Nice!...How did that happen?" I ask.
"That top and jacket are a new devisor cloth, that senses when your wings are coming out and when it does. It splits away and folds away from your back."
"I like this! Lets do most of what I have in uniforms like this and a few other shirts?" I ask.
"I can do that. But its not cheap? Lee might get mad?....But who cares!" Cecilia jests.
I laugh out "After what I did for him so far? If he complains I will 'charm' him!"
"Becky can you come here for me?" I watch, Becky as she does as I asked her.
"What do you need?"
"Can you just look at the back of this while, I shift my wings in and out?"
"Okay?"
I shift my wings and watch my own back via Becky's eyes and I now can see what is going on. 'nice' I think 'human tech is almost better than magic!'
I put the wings back in and turn to Becky I watch as she blinks a little "You do know when you do that, I can see what your looking at? and I get a little dizzy?"
"Really? I never thought of that. I will tone it down next time for your comfort?"
I watch as Becky gets reseated and then whispers something to Cecilia. Then the bots start helping me take off my clothes and they get all boxed up. I am about to get off the platform when, Cecilia clears her throat "Hemm Not yet. We are not done!"
The next thing I know, fabric is flowing around me and I feel a cinching on my middle as it covers me. The flow goes up and down my legs and near covers all of me. When all the motion is done I find I am now wearing....a blue corset, with some kind of garter a stocking set to match. I look in the mirror and it does look rather sexy! on me.
"So why this?" I ask a little pleased. Then I feel Becky's hidden lust comes at me with her leers!
"Dealers choice! honey, she has the 'card' and you don't! So she gets to choose something 'nice' for you!"
"Okay...I give. I do like this? But I can't wear it all the time?....Then add, I already have Kora's outfit too?'
Becky coos out "You can wear it at home? When your with me?" her desire hits me again. I smile back and nod to her.
"That I can do! So what's next? I ask.
Cecilia starts to say "Done" .....But Becky interrupts her.
"She still needs good underwear...as we have only got her just enough and its the cheaper stuff!"
I now watch as that outfit is taken away and new fabric flows again. This time its soft just like that last batch. But this only covers my butt and breasts. I stand there wearing a nice, black bra and panties. The fit is perfect! Dead on!
"Okay I can see why you said the other underwear was cheap and not so good. I like this far better!" I say more than happy at its feeling on me.
"Glad you like it." Cecilia says, then turns to Becky "So add a weeks worth of this in various colors?"
"No....do three, so she is really set...correctly."
"Okay!...I might close early today!" she jokes.
I watch as all that flows away. Then the dummy and two more come up from the floor next to me. "Kyley we are done now. You can get dressed. via how ever you do what you did?"
I step down, think about my clothes and they reappear on me. As I sit I watch as cloth is flowing on one dummy to make uniforms and the other two are underwear and regular blouses or t-shirts of various nice designs or colors.
"Well ladies unless you want more? I am done and will have the whole order for you when you get to Whateley. AND remember my garments are guaranteed! So if you rip one, just send it to me for repair!"
I speak up "One thing Cecelia?" I watch as her eyebrows perk at me. I want Becky to have one outfit...like that special one." I blush.
"Okay I can do that! So Becky STRIP! and get on the platform and lets get those measurements!" Cecilia orders her.
I watch Becky disrobe, very fast and get on top of the platform. I sit and leer at her just like she did me!
I watch the fabrics wrap around Becky and from this angle its amazing to watch it happen. I can see what look Cecilia is after already. She is doing a twin to my outfit in red for Becky.
After it fully forms, Becky starting twirling about showing it off. God the corset just hugs her body 'just' right! I sit there near thinking of 'jumping' her right in front of Cecilia. "Lady you sure do good work! I love it!" I say to Cecilia
"Yes I do!" she boasts.
Becky moves her hands up and down the soft fabric. Then breaths out in little short breaths "Kyley? this did not seem as tight on you? This corset seems to be making me breath funny? Why did you not complain about it?"
"I don't breath" I say out, then I start rolling with laughter! "But!" I gasp out "I can help you out, by untying you from that and having fun!" I wink at her.
"Maybe later?" she says and I feel that 'playfulness' come off her.
"Well I guess that means its sold then?" Cecilia asks me.
"Yessss" I let out in a husky voice.
Cecilia waves her arm and the bots start taking the outfit off Becky and boxing it up for us. I watch as Becky gets her clothes back on, all the while thinking about how soon are we going to have fun. As Becky pull up her stockings I see that knowing glance come from her. 'she is feeling what I am right now' I think out.
~"Yes I am"~ I suddenly hear in my head and it startles me!
~"You can talk to me? I thought the link would take at least a month to form up this well?"~ I ask her in thought.
~"Well it did not? I have to push hard to talk to you. But it works!"~ I hear as her body smiles at me. I smile back
Cecilia Gives our boxes to the guards to load into the van and I shake her hand. "Thanks for this. you helped out allot today."
"Your welcome, and do come back?" She asks me, as I nod to her and climb in the waiting van.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Saturday August 11 2007 4:20 pm
Airstrip
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
I walk down the staircase of the jet...calm as can be, with Becky falling in right behind me.
"Kyley! what happened this time? You where so...calm on the fight? Last time, you near tore my hand off and ripped off the chair's arm rest in fright?"
"You know when Gunny was in my room this afternoon...before we left for the airport?"
She nods to me "Yes?"
"He reminded my that a plane, is as flimsily as a soda can and that if I want out? I can tear myself out of one, in no time at all!" I smile.
I climb into the large executive van and plop in one of the nice seats. I lean back and think over the last few days, I got into Whateley. But, in my opinion that was a given? They need or want me for what I don't know? Then me and Becky made a full bond! and last night we opened the boxes with those nice outfits in them. Then over the next two hours....we playfully put them on, then over the rest of the night, they came of rather slowly during our 'fun'! I smile at that last part and I see Becky's head pop up from her not talking, as she worked on my papers to smile back at me.
She whispers at me "I felt that!"
I nod "Good! I intended you to!"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter....Kyley and Becky journey to Whateley via NY city! AKA Road Trip!
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over the next few weeks, I watch on as Becky gets all her things packed to move to Dunwich. As Homestake set her up with a rather nice 'condo' that I have seen in pictures. On one of those weeks Becky leaves me to go back to her own home, to get all her things from there packed and sent on. While she was gone I missed her presence, but at night we made up for its lack....in our shared link!
But I remember that 'condo'...that was a little bit of an issue with Mr. Twain! As I insisted that the 'condo' be owned by Becky fully and with no money owned on it. Then add, I had to be on the paperwork, as a 'owner' too! It took me hours to get the idea into him, that I can't make a place safe for me or her.....that I do not 'own' fully in some way?
As Becky's or my house has to be fully, ours or mine for my magic wards to protect it at all. By having a 'loan' That opened a door for attack via that paper of shared ownership.
In my own world, I was going over as much of the Class 'X' section as possible, I was working as fast as I could go safely. I wanted the worst sections to be labeled for the staff and the most harmful things locked away.....deep in the 'Black section' section of the mine. Sometimes my choices where argued by the staff, as my small notes on some items, left too little for them to base a decision on. But I instructed them, that indicating what was in certain books...would be a bad idea. In some cases, I just plain took the book and 'disappeared' it into my personal library, where I knew it would be safe!
In one such case, I was before a large broad of researchers going over such selections, a researcher argued with me "We need that book and its spells translated for use?"
"Not a good idea" I say to the group.
"But they are so...perfect!" he argues with me, rather boldly.
"Yes they are...and if you mess up? A black hole opens up and we all die? Is that a good idea?" I ask him.
"Well, we will be careful then?"
"What I just said was....worst case! The middle of.....road is, what lives there...comes here and feeds on you all. While I watch and giggle at all of it!" I say as best I can, in my still growing understanding of English.
The group looks at me in horror "That's right....I would!" I laugh out at them.
Then to emphasize my point, the book started a light growling that could be heard coming from within its case and then started to hop all over the table a little. It banged on the tables surface several times, desperately trying to get out "So, you guys really want to open that one?" I laugh again.
Thus ended that question for now!
Then the same bold man, he slides out a small file onto the table towards me "I request those books to be translated next?"
I look over the list and see what he is after....its all bad. The books he is after, will lead to making spellwork, that can be used in very evil ways for sure! There is no 'good' option at all, within that small selection of books.
I slide the file back to him "No" I say flatly "those are just as bad...one of them, I will not translate....at least till your race has grown up a little more...maybe in a one hundred years at least?...if not more!"
"WHAT!" he exclaims at me loudly.
I just shake my head to him.....'child...you have no idea what is in there...it will kill you and all near you' is all I think about.
"But you have to...its your job? We pay you for doing this!"
"If your paying me...is a way to compel me to do this. Then don't pay me and I will still say NO! AND I will still translate the other 'safe' books for you all...as knowledge should be shared?"
"You have to!" he demands.
"NO! I will not endanger others with that knowledge! When you can read those books without my help...then your really ready for what is in them?"
"But we need that information....now?"
"Okay then...I will go get that book for you and you can read it now?" I sigh. Then hope he does not go for the idea...I am trying to 'teach' them....but I just don't know?......can they be 'taught'?
"But that book and its un-translated words can kill me!"
"Yes...." I say coldly to him "AND the translated ones will too!"
"But I still make the request....as WHAT IS THIS CRAP!" The Homesteak researcher shouted, as he shook a file at me "You were supposed to translate the books for us!"
"Is there a problem with my English, as I write it?" I calmly ask him.
"You left out several key words!" he continued shouting "Like this..." He begin reading from one of the pages of the large file "Once you have acquired...........Mix it with the essence of.........................in the amounts of.........................." Throwing the papers down on the desk "What do you mix with what and in what amounts! Without that information the translations are useless!"
I just stare at him and shrug.
"And this one!" Picking up another page "Using the blood of an unmated Shrillerbeast........ What in the hell is a Shrillerbeast!"
"Um, shrillerbeasts.....are um shrillerbeasts, you don't have them on earth. They or their body parts would have been available at the time the book was written?"
"But what the hell is one?"
I sigh to him "They are kind of like dragons, but much, much, larger and not as intelligent? But all in all...good eats!" I lean back into my chair, thinking back to the last time I had one roasted......mmmmm good!
"KYLEY!" he shouts at me.
I lean forward in the chair to him "Please, no more of that... shouting....you are starting to disrespect me" I warn him.
The researcher is about to shout again and his team leader, a younger woman sitting at the tables head. She stops him and his rage at me, with a touch to his shoulder "John STOP! she is right, you are getting out of hand and more than disrespectful. She may appear to you, to be a child...a teenager. But we all have to remember, she is ancient and should be respected."
"Thanks for that. I know sometimes what I say...being a little....playful? I think you say it? But if you make learning....like...job and not fun? Then you stop learning?"
The young lady in charge then asks me "Kyley...we have a request for any and all of your translations, that deal with the elves or Sidhe...especially the military or royals? They seem to want...memoirs or personal interviews or documents?"
"That is really vague? But most of that...that I can find? Seems to be at ARC or at Whateley....then there seems to be a great bunch of it, within the Medawihla tribal papers. I hope to get access and go through those soon?"
"Humm I will get you that access....as this request of your time and effort comes from high up?"
"Okay? but can you ask? what they are looking for....it...help?" I ask her back.
She nods to me, then lady in charge of the groups gets up to say "I think we are done for the time being, lets adjourn this till later?"
After they all leave, I grab the case of that rather nasty book and then scold it, as I walk it back to the 'stacks'...."You where very bad....then. I am going to put you on a shelve between 'Elvin boat making' and "kitting for driders'. That should calm you down!" I laugh at it, as I slide between the two boring books and the book whimpers at me as I do.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday August 23 2007 8:10 pm
Guest cottage area
My Living room
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
As me and Becky where playing about in the living room of my house, while trying to watch a movie. I hear a soft knock on my door. I am about to go answer it, when Becky barks at me "Robe! no answering the door naked!"
I grab the one, that now hangs on a hook by the door just for this reason, then turn back to her and playfully stick my tongue out at her.
After I open the door, I find Madelyn. She was the lady from the cafeteria who is dying of cancer, that Becky 'made' me give her an offer....of saving her. I smile to her "Madelyn...please come on in?" I ask.
She nods to me and walks into my home, as she does I can see that her gate is
unsteady and pained.
After I notice that, I help her to the couch so she can sit. My eyes study her and find that her face is sunken and her eyes have lost the 'glow of life'
I ask her softly "Madelyn? What brings you to here today?"
She looks up to me and a smile crosses her face "I have made up my mind, I want what you offer?"
As I sit next to her, Becky gets up from the other chair and goes to the kitchen...via our link she tells me ~"I'll make some tea...I know she likes it"~
~"That is good...please."~
"So you thought it over? Did you want to ask me more on this? As this is....choice not made lightly? AND then, you have not said a word to me or asked....question since that day?"
She nods to me "I have been talking to Becky...it just made more sense, to talk to her?"
"Humm...that makes sense to me. As asking a fellow human about me, makes far more sense, than me trying hard to get you to understand what I am saying?"
Becky nods her agreement to me, as she comes in with three big mugs of tea for us. She gives one to her, then hands me my cup and sits on the armrest of my end of the couch.
"Madelyn has been asking me things about you for weeks...dear....and she has asked about...what you think about and treat others too?"
"That is great ....so you really want this?"
She nods to me "Yes....I want this. Also, I am not doing this to cheat death ....as I think like you and her do? That what comes next, is just a change ...but you have to try and make a mark here, where it counts! Becky has showed me allot about you and told me even more. Like her I want to be part of something greater and if that means having a chance at it....via having your children and doing as you bid...so be it!"
I sigh out "Lets us go over this agreement once again....You have to swear your Mind, Body and Soul to me. Then with that.... your sickness, I can cure it now...you will lose your freewill to me, I can ask you to do anything? As the balance requires, a 'trade' to keep all safe?
Then add part of the bargain on your side, is giving birth to at least Two of my kind. I will help you of course with the children....teaching them, showing them my ways."
She smiles to me "I always wanted kids!"
"Good...you do understand...you can still have your own too? Not just mine....if you want?" I laugh a little.
She nods to me again "I had hoped you would say that!"
"Humm....now I have to find you a guy!" I jest her.
Becky speaks up with a small giggle "That would be an easy one, after that suit Kora gave ya!"
Madelyn looks at Becky and questions her with her stare "What suit?"
Becky laughs at her confusion "Madelyn...we met someone and she gave Kyley a leather outfit....think Dom and hooker...mixed in a perfect blend! Then add magic and Kyley's perfect body!" she says in a husky tone.
"Ohh my! With that mix, you would never miss!"
I look at them both now more than embarrassed by it all, I am sure that, I am red faced by now! As they are giggling like mad at my pain.
I stand up as they go on laughing at me "Well lets get this done? Shall we?"
Madelyn tries to stand and I see that she is having real trouble. So I scoop her up in my arms, take her to my bed room and then lay her on my bed.
"So if your really sure and ready?"
"Yes I am" she nods to me.
I take out my Axe and remove its gem. Then get out of my storage a small knife.
I show her the large gems face and its carving "This is the symbol that will be placed on you. Becky has one too...its on her neck. Becky....show her please?"
Becky leans over to her, on her side of the bed and moves her hair to show it "See!.... Nice isn't it. It being here, its a little private and easily shown!"
"I like that, do the same on me."
"Okay...now you have to swear to me...and I mean Vantier...not Kyley as I told you. I swear to you Vantier, mind, body and soul all that I am. Is the words to use. Then, in your case a small cut and drip some blood on the Gem, I place it where you want me to, I then Swear to you and I heal you up."
I place a hand on her chest to see how bad off she is, as my sense go into her, I find she is really bad! She had only days left at best! "Madelyn?" I say as I do that "Healing you fully, may take me a day. As your so badly hurt. So I will have to rest during it and be close to you....so you can stay the night or better?"
Madelyn nods to me "I can...I told everyone I would be off a few days."
"Good lets start...then."
I have her cut her hand a little with the blade and drip her blood onto the stone, then she swears to me "I swear to you Vantier, mind, body and soul, all that I am....forever."
As I place the gem onto her neck, I find her souls center and pull it to that place "I swear to you Madelyn, I will protect you, as I would one of my own...forever" then the gem 'burns' its mark and we are done.
Now I feel that 'limit' to my powers...that kept me from healing her months ago. Its all gone!
Becky pulls me aside "Why was our joining different?" she asks me.
"Because Becky....your my love. Madelyn...here, is a sworn member of my kind now...in its own way?"
I walk back to my bed and Madelyn. "Now lets get that body of yours all healed up shall we?"
I place my hands on her and just dump my life force into her. My powers of healing, seek out the places to heal her wrecked body. After a half an hour has gone by, my eyes roll back in my head and I faint to the floor...with a large thud. Becky tries hard to stop that fall, but she is not fast enough....or strong enough to.
After I hit the floor with a thud, Becky is at my side cradling my head and she can see that I am not breathing or moving. That really worries her...badly. I finally come back from the 'blackness' that took me for a second and connect to her via our link.
~"Becky....I am fine. My body, I just over taxed it and it has to rest. It is best you leave the room, so I don't make you weak...via my seeking energy to feed on?"~
~"But Madelyn is in the room?"~
~"Yes, she is. But I am linked with her now and healing her. So, I can not feed on what I am trying to fix...now can I?"~ I giggle out mentally at her confusion.
Becky does as I ask and walks back to the living room to wait. during her wait she falls asleep and I 'feel' that from her. So I seek her out and pull her to where I am at with Madelyn.
Becky finds herself, walking down the hallways of my castle and she has been here many a time. Both with me, in our 'sessions' or dreaming like she thinks she is doing now.
She turns down one long hallway toward the royal living chambers, then goes into what she knows is a study chamber off the main rooms and finds me standing there. What I am doing is offering Madelyn a book to read on my races history for her to go over, so that she knows what to expect from me and the kids someday. I then sit her at a table to read it.
As I see her come in, I grin from ear to ear "Becky! You finally got here!"
"Ahhh ya? But I am dreaming all this?"
"No dear, you are not. I pulled you to here to make Madelyn...more comfortable while I heal her and go over some things with her...here and only here, this can be done."
Becky's face looks very mad at me "I thought 'this' was OUR place?"
I stare at the floor "It is...I had to bring her here and get this done, its just better here and faster?"
"Hummm I don't know?"
"This is still ours. The only one's that will ever pass through the next set of doors...are you...any other close 'loves' I have from here on out and family! All the rest...like Madelyn can't get in. But remember, she is going to have my children. So she has to be allot closer to us...than say a regular 'sworn' one?"
"Okay...Kyley. I understand now" with that said, she finally comes over and gives me that loving hug I wanted.
After we are done, I turn back to Madelyn who is still sitting at the table "Ahh guys? What in the heck was that you both where saying? I did not understand a thing you both said?"
"Really?" Becky says out very confused.
"Yes..." I say "she does not know what we said my love. As she does not know Hawklord."
"I am speaking it now?" she asks even more confused.
"Yes...why wouldn't you speak that at home?" I laugh.
"Guys! I still don't understand you....but I hear my name!" Madelyn speaks up to us.
I laugh at her a little "Whoops my goof! Let me fix that!" I touch her head and give her the knowledge to speak in my native tongue Hawklord.
A scowl covers Becky's face as she speaks out "Hey I thought that using that old language was between us two?!"
"Becky?...she has to know it? She will someday have my children and they WILL speak it! And learning it via, being around her all day long is best?"
"Ohh I understand now?" she says more than sheepishly.
Madelyn looks at us both in turn and asks "I am speaking that.....right now? I can't even tell?"
I laugh at her a little "Yes you are! And if you think on it for a second, you can see it in your mind?"
She stops from asking her next question and I can see her thinking on that question of mine. Then that dawning of discovery covers her face "HEY! I am speaking in that...cool!"
"Yes you are! And very good too I may add? Far better than my english is?"
Then suddenly Madelyn looks down at herself and leaps out of her chair! "Hey
I am naked!" then her head spins at us both, in her surprise and confusion "So are you two!"
Becky starts laughing at her, as I join in and I say to her more than shocked look "You just noticed? You have been that way since we started here?"
"I HAVE?!"
"Yes" I nod to her "you have."
"HEY that's not nice!"
"Here its normal...and here that is what the family and its sworn members practice...THAT! will not change!" I get a little more than demanding at the end. As I want my children to follow the 'older' ways!
"Okay? I can understand you wanting to keep things as they where. But if I have your children? Should I expect them to run around the house naked all day?" she laughs.
"Yes" I say....then wait a second for that to sink in. Then her face changes to one of shock at the thought and I add as I giggle "No not really....unless they really want too?" I grin.
She grins back her understanding, then adds "Hey I just noticed...Becky you have wings like Kyley does?"
I nod to her "Of course she does...I see her in this way and so does she. SO the wings are there?"
"So when do I get a set?" she asks playfully.
"You don't. None of the sworn members get them...at least till they crossover to being family or other ways?"
"But? I am going to..."
"I said NO. I have my reasons" I say a little more than sternly to her, in hopes it ends for now.
"Yes my Lady...." she says with a lower tone of voice. That says to most, she is sorry.
"Please go back to your reading, so that when we both wake, your at least at the basics of what you need to know?"
Becky interrupts my words to Madelyn with a thought ~"Why no wings for her? And then, why did she say 'my lady' to you?"~
"Madelyn please stay here and read. Becky and I are going into another room to talk...please stay here. This maybe in your mind...this place, but its linked with mine and some places in here can kill you....do you understand?"
"Yes I do, I will stay and read" she then smiles, goes back to reading and turning pages in that large book.
With a thought, the wall in this study room off the reception chamber opens to the personal royal chambers beyond and I lead Becky into the new door.
Once we are both in, I wave the door shut with a pass of my hand and go to hold Becky close to me. As I hold her I explain "Madelyn is a sworn member of my family or clan if you like. So she is still human and bidden to me for her life and beyond for the act of saving her from death."
As I let go of her to pace off a little, like I tend to do when I think. Becky asks "I still don't understand it all?"
"She might get her wings and join with the family in some way? What way, I have no idea at this time...as when I got here, I was given new limits and have to figure out new ways to do something's.....that used to be ohhh so simple to me?"
"So what does that mean to us?"
"You...feel it don't you?"
Her questioning look tears at me a little....maybe she does not see it?
"We...you an I are joined at the soul forever. That is why you can hear my near every thought. Then add that link...even thou we had not fully joined yet.." I start to tear up at the thoughts "it protected you from being hurt, when...I....I looked at you when my ...darkness was out" I stutter out , then finally growl "When that MAN hurt you!"
"Hey its okay" she hugs me close "It happened, Night...she saved me."
"But I should not have let it happen...I let my guard down. I got 'comfortable' and I should not have."
"It happened and its the past let it go?"
"I will do as you ask...." I nod to her "I have to think of a way for you to become more like me.....so you don't become....smoke" I say, as I let her go and walk off a little.
"Smoke?" she asks me .....then it dawns on her "Oh! you mean like what you said to Twain that day on the test range 'we are all like 'smoke' to you...before you even know us, we are gone with the winds of time'.." she quotes me "Love that will not happen, I am part of you...now!"
"I want more...and so should you" is all I say.
Becky wants to walk over to me, to give comfort. But feels that the time is not right for it, as she feels a deep dread and torment from me. This she has not felt those feelings come off me....ever and it shakes her a little.
"I can feel what is bothering you?"
"Yes....I lost Gina my wife and you have filled that very empty spot. In time I might 'love' others? But none like I do you? I have....I JUST have to find this worlds way, for you to stay by my side. As being joined like we are, is not nearly enough....anymore?"
Becky leaps to me and hugs me again "You will figure it all out in time."
I whisper out "Yes time...."
Then I think 'time....if I have enough, to get established here...before a Dark One finds me and ends all this'
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 24 2007 9:10 am
Guest cottage area
My Bedroom
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
I stir on the floor next to my bed and find my body is covered by a blanket and a pillow is under my head. Becky must be up already and have done this for me.
As my tired body gets up to stand I find Madelyn still on the bed asleep. I take that time to look her over, via my healing sight and find she is almost fully healed. There is just some small things to do for her and she is all better.
I go out in to the living room and find Becky laying on the couch. She stirs at my opening of the door and looks at me as I fall into the chair.
"You look tired and haggard! You need to rest more" she says in a most worried voice.
"I am fine for now...just don't come too close. My body is hungry for energy and might look at you as breakfast" I laugh.
As I say that Madelyn comes into the room and goes to sit on the couch with Becky. As she sits, Becky chirps out to us "HEY you look great! It looks like Kyley fixed you all up!"
"I do feel great!"
"Well that's good to hear. But I am not all done with you? There are some small things that need fixing...but I lack the energy to do that right now" my more than exhausted voice says.
"So I can wait" she says to me.
"No...we are leaving on Sunday and I have to get this over with. So, I know this sounds evil...lets go over to the school, so I can say bye to the kids...like I said I would. Then I can feed off all the energy, that those little bundles of playful joy leave in their wake?"
"Sounds like fun! The kids just love it when your about" says Becky.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 24 2007 10:30 am
K-12 school and daycare center for the complex
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
After an hour of getting ready and a slow walk over to here, we walk into the gates of the complexes school and I see that it must be play time for the younger ones just starting now.
As we walk into the play area, the kids note my coming in and the ones that know me, run over to me. Mark is the first to get to me followed by both is his sisters.
"Hey you here Kyley! Lets fly?" he asks me.
All three of them are bouncing around, me as I go to sit down on the bench on the play yard edge. Sally the youngest one...notes how tired I look with puzzlement "What's wrong Kyley...you look sick?"
"No young one I am not sick...I am just tired is all. I just finished helping my friend Madelyn here, heal. So that left me....little drained is all? Now...please go play and my watching you will help me?"
After they hear that, off they all tear back to the playground and now most of the other kids have joined in. Becky walks off as I rest up and comes back with hot tea for the three of us to sip at while I sit.
Becky watches the kids play as she sits next to me and Madelyn asks me qa question "So did you or will your kids play like this?"
I laugh I hope mine will play like this....as its normal here. But in my time as a kid growing up, we all played a form of tag flying amongst the tallest parts of the castle. Or when I got a little older and a lot bolder. I played a form of 'chicken' you call it? We jumped off the top of the tower and the last one who flew up from the fall...won?"
"God your nuts!" she yelps at me.
"No, not really it gave you a feeling of your limits. Besides I may have been hurt more than once" I grin "but the bones I broke healed rather quickly!"
As I sit and sip that tea I find that all those kids at play and the energy they give off, is charging me up well. So I take Madelyn's hand again and finish healing her as we sit.
A shrill whistle from a teacher, tells the kids that play time is near over and with that. The three I know run over to me. Sally is the first there "Kyley, we have to go back in....so you feel better now?"
I nod back to the little girl "Yes I do all your play helped me out."
Mary interrupts her sister "So when are you coming out next?"
"Well little ones, I am off to my own school this weekend. So I will have to see you all on maybe the holidays?"
"Thanksgiving is what I have planed for us to be back" Becky tells them...and me! She never tells me 'my' plans!
The three of them look crestfallen at me, all I can say is "Hey I am young too? I have to go to a special school where others like me are at?"
"Well then, we will see you in a few months then?" a new whistle sounds "we have to go!" and he runs off
Both Sally and Mary give me a hug and they are off like shots. To keep up with their bother and the rest of the class. I wave at them as they fade with the group into the door.
Madelyn glances at me "So what do you want me to do while your gone? Or do I come with you?"
"No please stay here, as you have a job here and then you can watch over what Twain does for me? As I don't trust him or who is behind him much?"
"Should I get a better job?"
"I don't know? do you want one or need it? As I have now idea, what your needs are at this time?"
"No the cafeteria job is fine and it lets me overhear far more than I should!" she giggles "then I can study for a better job this year?"
"That sounds like a plan to me."
"But! what or when did you want those kids...from me?"
"That is a good question? I might not be ready for years for that to happen, as I have to be ready for them and help you during and after the births?"
"Okay...so I will keep up with what I am doing and wait?"
"Yes that is best and do not tell them what or who healed you. Then never let it out your sworn to me...as that might endanger you?"
"I can do that? So there is my plan for the time being? And how do I call you if I need to?"
~"Like this!"~ I say to her mentally
That shocks her a bit and then she tries it ~"......this....ke this?"~
~"Keep trying?"~
~"This better? Ohhh I got it now!"~
Becky overhears her and laughs at her a little.
~"Now Becky...she does not have that little 'boost' I gave you. So she did well for a first time try?"~
~"Is there a range on this?"~
~"None I have ever found?"~
"Good" she finally says
"But lets be off, as I am sure that I and Becky have packing to do in huge amounts by Sunday morning. So if you need anything...you need only to think on it and I will get back to you."
She nods to me, as we all stand and since her place is off elsewhere on the complex grounds, she walks off to her home and us ours.
------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sunday August 26 2007 8:10 am
Guest cottage area
My Living room
Homestake Paranormal Activities Research Center
I walk around my living room past all of our packed bags. My larger luggage has been sent on to Whateley and I have here only what I need for a few days trip to the school. At first, I was to fly out later this week, but Becky suggested a 'road trip' via a car. So that I can see New York on the way, as she promised me!
I am just closing up zipper on the last bag, when a guard and his cart shows up. He walks in my house and starts taking all the bags off to the cart for me. I run off to get Becky going faster, as its time to go and she is late for her own plans today!
We finally get going, after all the bags get packed in the car. Once I am in the car, I find its the same one we took last time to the rally and shopped. Becky drives us out of Homestake, we drive past Sturgis and Becky opens the car up on the highway and we are flying...or at least as close as a car can! I find most of the trip, is me looking out the window at the countryside flying by and talking to Becky about what classes to take.
After several hours, we stop in Des Moines for some lunch. I suggest a overnight rest there, but Becky wants to push onto Chicago by dark. So at her call...we are off again. But as we get a hundred miles or so along, I feel her getting tired via the link. I clasp her hand, while it sits on the arm rest and send some energy into her. I then see her really perk up when it hits her, she turns to me and says "Thanks Kyley I really needed that! I almost forgot that feels so good when you do that!"
By night fall. We finally get into the edges of Chicago.
As we do. I ask Becky, as I pull in all that life force just wafting off the city "How many people live here Becky?"
"Ohh about two million or so, why?" she asks me.
"I can just feel the energy coming off them! Gods it feels so good!" I near moan, from the flow of all the lifeforce.
"It must! I can nearly see 'it' on you?"
"MMM" I moan again, in near orgasmic bliss.
Becky quickly finds the hotel that has been chosen for us. After a bit of fuss we get settled in the room. Once in the room, I look out the window with amazement at the city below and beyond. Also from this window, I can see the river and boats far below us.
As I look down at the street far below, with the cars and people running about "What floor is this? I ask Becky
"We are on floor twenty three..."
"Real nice view from here, I wonder if they would let me jump off this?"
"No." she says flatly "I am sure, that there is a law for that! And they would put you in jail?"
"Really? for flying? That's just not good!"
"Well not everyone is built like you?" she giggles at me.
"Are we going out to see the town?" I ask, as I walk to the bed and fall on it backwards with a plop.
"No I want to save that time for New York!"
"Fine by me!"
So Becky orders dinner from room service and she eats her fill. I just sit and watch the view, while taking little nibbles of what's there. Then we go to bed just enjoying the time together. As soon, we will be apart for most times, as I go to school.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Monday August 27 2007 5:50 am
Chicago area hotel
On the next morning. Becky awakes to the alarm clocks beeping. To find that during the night sometime, I had wrapped my wings around us both to snuggle us better.
As Becky says, while nuzzling my ear "Hey you" she then nudges me "time to get up! I hate to leave this warm, soft set of wings. But we have to get going!"
I unwrap us both and sit-up to look over her "I love how you look in the morning!" I say out with a promising leer "But why so early?" I ask her, finally getting up out of the bed and whipping the curtains open to see the sun just rising.
"I wanted to press on to New York and have some fun there!"
"Okay...so lets get started!" I yelp out, as I go and grab her off the bed. To carry her to the shower, then drop her on her feet in the shower. "You get washed up and I'll pack!"
She pouts at me "Your not coming in with me?"
"If I do, we will be in there till lunch and you know it!" I scold her.
A few hours later, we are leaving the Chicago area and driving along at a great rate of speed. At noontime, we stop just outside of Cleveland to eat.
I ask Becky as we eat "Why did you not drive into town? I don't understand it? Wouldn't the food be far better in Cleveland?"
"Kyley...if you can ever help it ...you never go to Cleveland!....You just don't!"
I sit there eating my small meal, thinking about why?
Several hours later, we drive into New York state, after about an hour into the state and we as are flying down the highway, I see a set of red and blue lights just behind us. Then the wail of a siren, that comes from the large car just behind us. As it happens, I feel Becky get real tense.
"SHIT!" Becky barks out.
"WHAT!?" I shriek out.
"I am getting pulled over!"
"What is 'pulled over?" I ask her not even having a clue what it is.
"I was speeding...or going to fast for the laws. So a cop saw me, he is going to pull me over and give me a ticket!"
"A ticket?" I say out slowly.
"Yes a ticket...a fine!"
Now I can feel her anger and near rage.
"I can help?"
"No, you just sit there. Please be quiet and I will handle it." she says rather coldly to me.
I watch her, as she pulls the car over to the side of the highway and stops. The police car stops just behind us. I note that Becky tries not to move.
~"Why are you not moving?"~ I ask via the link.
~"Because cops are always nervous about who they are pulling over, they maybe a bad person and moving too much may get you shot?"~
~"He shoots you...He dies!"~
Becky turns her head to look at me. As my anger flowed for a barest second there.
The police office gets to the window and knocks gently. That sudden sound makes Becky near jump, as she was starring at me all the time. Becky rolls down the window at his motion to do so.
"Do you know why I pulled you over?"
"No officer I have no idea?" Becky says pleasantly with a 'little 'honey' on the words.
"Well the reason is, you where WAY over the limit and its almost close enough to jail you in this state for it." He says coldly, trying to influence Becky with the words and I feel the meaning behind them all come from him 'be afraid of me and do what 'I' want you to!'
"Really I had no idea I was going that fast?"
"You were, I need your ID, insurance and registration?"
I watch as Becky gathers her paperwork and as she leans over to the glove box and me. I watch as the man leers at Becky's butt and lust drips off him as he does. Now I am mad, But I shield Becky from it.
As Becky sits back up, I watch as the officer look her over and even more lust comes off him. Now I am done with his act.
I lean down to look at the officer, as Becky gets her paperwork all together in her hands "Hi Officer!" is say.
He leans down a little, to get a better look at me. "Ahh hi there little Miss...miss...mis..is." he says, as his face goes emotionless.
And I have him! I toss my full glamour in his face and pull him into my eyes!
"Officer can you help me and my friend?"
"Sure...sure?"
"How about you let my friend here go? And we get on with our trip?"
"Ahhh..."
Becky turns to me and says more than angry "STOP! THAT! RIGHT NOW KYLEY!"
"No, Becky...he was leering at you. And I just know this 'law' is a bad one as, you broke it and I have seen for miles near no one 'pulled over'..?"
"Officer?"
"Yesssss"
"This law your pulling my friend over for, is it a good one? or what?"
"Its to slow traffic down a little" He near drones out "And it makes money for the state."
"See! its a tax, as I thought" I say in defense of myself.
"Kyley this...this is just wrong."
"Fine then! Get a ticket and pay that TAX!" I sit in a huff and cross my arms.
The officer just stands there. Deep in my glamour, waiting.
"Kyley just let him go and we can get going?" she asks me.
"Fine I can do that"
I look toward the officers eyes again "You can help me out by letting my friend here go and then getting us on our way safely ...okay?"
He tones out rather slowly "Okay...Miss...wait till I am in my unit ....and then pull off and I will clear you a lane." Then he walks off.
I watch as he goes back to his car, the lights flash and Becky floors it. The officer gets behind us and clears the lane and we are off. In a few minutes he fades behind us.
Becky actually starts laughing at the whole thing...then scolds me "NEVER do that again! Its a bad thing and if the MCO finds out, they will jail you for it!...He...back there will he...remember?"
"No he will think it was all his idea...and Gods he was easy! SUCH a weak mind he had!" I giggle out.
Becky starts laughing at some random thoughts. "What? I finally ask her?
"You just did the 'Jedi mind trick!' ohhh God that was funny!" she keeps on laughing for several minutes more.
"Becky?...Jedi mind trick? What?"
"Its in a movie. I will get you a copy to watch...Okay?" she asks me and I nod back.
We travel on for several more hours and now I can see the city starts to 'grow' outside my window as we go. I watch as the building get taller, then more and more dense. We finally go over a large bridge onto the island itself and the flow of energy hits me like a wave.
"Becky! ohh...the people here...so many! I can feel it all!" I gasp out
As I take it all in, I have to lay back a little to get myself used to the increased flow of it all. The life force, the emotions flowing around me. I have to put up my best shield to all the emotions about me. I watch the sights go by the window and my gaze never leaves any of it. The hotel, I see Becky drive up to, has a sign on it 'Trump' in large letters.
"Hey Becky? If I remember right, is not this building named after a person who funds the school I am going to?"
"Yes its one and the same person. That's why we can afford to stay here, as he gives massive discounts to the students." she says as we park.
As the we check in, I overhear Becky make a dinner reservation for the restaurant at this hotel. Then I watch over our bags, as they are taken up to our room. As one of the men who does this...starts to take the stack up to our room, I snatch my computer case off the pile. 'can't let that get out of sight! too many nasty things on that hard drive! All from the Class 'X' library!'
After we get all settled into the room. I plop onto the bed and kick off my shoes. "So any plans for tonight?" I ask out.
"You know and heard what I have planed! So rest a little and then get ready?"
"Rest? Are you kidding! With the flow of energy around us, I could run around the town for a year and not get tired!"
Becky looks at me very puzzled "Kyley?" she asks with a voice that suddenly turned very serious "What happens to you, if there is no one around?"
~"If I am in a fight and out of energy? And I need to heal or fight on? I either...die or hibernate, till I find more energy. Or if I am not fighting. I can go on for years with no one around me."~ I say via our link.
~"That's good for me to know. I was not sure?....I hope you don't have to fight anymore?"~
~"So do I. But remember. Its has been my life. So it comes after me sometimes."~
I get up and walk past her, as a walk by I give her a light kiss on the cheek and then open the fridge to grab a soda.
I can see and feel that she is pondering my answers.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Monday August 27 2007 9:20 pm
New York City
Trump International hotel
We both walk out of the elevator to the restaurant. I am dressed in that very fine and revealing dress that Cecelia made for me and Becky walks with me arm in arm. She then whispers in my ear, as we get to the line "This is one of the best in the town."
Our turn in line comes shortly up and the Maitra-D asks Becky her name. He finds it quickly and starts to take us both into the resturant.
As we pass a mirror he stops us "Miss?" he asks while looking at me in the dim light "Can you please make your eyes glow a little less? I and the staff do not care, but some of your other dinners are.....assholes?"
Becky looks at my eyes in the dim light "Kyley? he's right your eyes...They are glowing...blue in this near darkness."
I look at my refection in the vast mirror and I can see that now "SHOOT! it must be all the energy of this place!" I squint and think hard on that for a few seconds. I blink my eyes open and see its gone!
Becky looks at me "Yep its all good!"
"Thank you...Miss. And sorry for the language, as they do make me mad at times...the way they treat our kind!" he says softly, as he leads us off to our table.
I notice that he leads us to a very nice table at a window. "Here you go ladies and do call on me for any 'issues'...as I can and will help our 'own'." and he walks off.
My gaze is held by the nice view of the city, out the window as our waiter shows up. I let Becky order for us both, as I have no idea what is good? "I will have the squab and if you can please bring my friend a plate with just little samples of near everything on it? As she has no idea what she likes?"
"Yes ma'am, I can do" he says as he takes the menus from her hand.
A little later on that night, I am enjoying the nice plate of little 'nibbles' that they brought out for me. I find near all of it, some of the best food I have eaten so far! I start to cut up a piece of meat, take a small bite and I see Becky wince a little.
"What?" I ask after I swallow it.
"You do know what that was?"
I shake my head, as I get another bite set.
"Its frog legs? yeech" she cringes again.
"So?..." I say as I take that next bite.
"Its....just...ick!" she shivers.
"Becky?....think about what I have eaten in my life? This is good in my opinion."
I watch as she thinks about that idea 'what has she eaten!' then she shivers yet again "I do not! want to even know!" she says and that starts me laughing.
After I laugh at her "Have you ever tried it?" I ask, as I put a small bite of on a fork, lean over to her and offer her the fork.
"I don't know?"
"Its not going to kill you"
"Says the person who can't really die?" she chastises me.
She finally takes it and reluctantly takes that bite. I watch as her face changes to one of enjoyment "Humm this is good?" she smiles.
"See?"
As our dinner goes on, I overhear from the table next to us. A whispered statement "How could they let one of 'those' in here!" as I hear that, I feel nothing but loathing and boiling hate come from the table near us.
I whisper "Becky I think that table is up to something?"
"Humm?" comes from Becky, as she looks at me with a fork in her mouth and then she gets a slightly startled look "Kyley your eyes again!"
"Shoot!" I squint and concentrate hard on it this time 'no more slip-ups!' I mentally chastise myself.
I blink my eyes open and stare at her. She nods back to me "It worked...but please don't do that anymore?"
"I know....But there is just so much energy here....its hard to be here and not show it?"
As me and Becky deal with my little issue, I hear the Maitra-D come over to the table next to us and the older woman sitting there, stabs a pointing finger right at me "How did that "THING" get in here and dine with civilized people?"
"Ma'am I don't understand what is at issue? Your pointing at a fellow diner not a "thing" as you put it?"
"Well then how can you let a 'mutant' eat with normal folk then!"
"Humm ma'am I don't see a mutant? She looks normal to me?" he says to her rather calmly. Like he is used to dealing with...silly people at times?
"Her eyes where glowing just a minute ago!" she insists to him angrily.
"Ma'am they are not glowing now? Perhaps it was the light from the windows reflecting on her in a strange way?"
"NO! it was not! Her eyes where glowing! So either that "THING" leaves or we do?"
Sorry ma'am that you feel that way. But I will take the check for you and have a nice night...after you leave....now?"
"I never! I will tell my friends to never eat here!"
"Fine ma'am. The policy of this restaurant and hotel. Is zero prejudice and no discrimination at all. If an alien came in the door and had a way to pay for a meal. I would seat him or her or it?"
I watch, as he takes her plate and gives it to a waiter standing there "Have a nice night ladies and gents."
"Well...I want to talk to your boss!" she bellows out at him.
"Ma'am I am in charge of all the dining for the whole building. So my boss is Mr. Trump. I can give you his number if you like?"
The lady and her group get up from the table in a huff and walk out in silence. After they all go, the Maitra-D comes over to our table "I hope your dining is going fine? Even after I had to deal with the other guest?"
"Its all fine. I hope I did not cause any....trouble for you?" I ask him, just feeling as bad as can be.
"Never young lady, never. Have a good meal" and he walks off.
As we finish up the meal, Becky goes to the bathroom for a few minutes. During that time, I pull out one of my very few coins. 'I have to give him something for that...its only right?' I think to myself.
As she is gone, I get up and go over to him "Sir? I have to give you something for all that?" I say as I hand him the coin.
I watch as his eyes go blank and glaze over, as my coin hits his hand. His face then goes blank and emotion less for more than a minute. Then he comes back. As he drops the coin to the floor "Wow! never felt or saw that before?" he states to me.
"What happened? Tell me?"
He pulls me aside to an alcove in the hallway after, he picks up my coin and just as he starts speaking to me, Becky shows up "What's up? we are going?" Then she sees the coin in my hand and I feel anger at me flow out from her "Kyley what have I said about doing that!"
He glances at Becky "I was going to give it back. I don't need a tip, even one this big. But to answer your question Miss, I am a mutant too. But I already told you that. I said that to you because, I could see it when you got off the elevator...I feel...stuff off people...read them in a way. But when you came out of that door...its like you were a blank...a hole in the world...nothing there? I have never seen anything like that. Either you have great shields or your WAY different! and that coin of yours? Just showed me!" He then hands it back to me.
"Ahh I have good shields?" I say sheepishly.
"Please?" he says sarcastically "I can see 'things' off objects and what that coin showed me, was...your different...ancient beyond my words. What are you?"
"That's...complicated, to say the least. But, what I am is a kid on her way to school" I say trying to sound as innocent as I can.
"Sure....you are?" he sasses me "But what school then?.....Whateley maybe?" he asks.
I look at Becky for advice "Tell him" she says back, as she shrugs to me.
"Yes, its Whateley" I say a little wary.
"Good! I was class of 2000! My name is 'Link' as in I see links in people and objects. AND boy do I see a 'link' between you two! One like I have never seen?"
I look at Becky and she me. "Ohh really?" I say "We are just good friends?"
"Yep...good friends. So are you going to tell me what you are? or what?"
"No" I say flatly.
"Okay I can understand that. But I will show you mine, if you show me yours?"
"Hey, is that some sort of come on?" Becky barks at him.
"No..." He ponders for a moment "Your a mutant...but you have never been around any? Have you?" he asks Becky.
Becky shrugs "No... not really. Never really met any in my line of work or at school."
"What I said, is like a club greeting. Its asking for your MID and I show you mine. Its a way of being friends?"
I pull out the MID from my clutch bag and hand it to him. After I do, he fishes his out of his pocket and hands it to me.
As he looks at mine "Woof allot on that plate of yours! and its issued by DPA? Not MCO? that says a lot! No wonder!" he says to himself while reading.
I look his over "Exemplar three and physic...empathy four" Becky looks over my shoulder at it "That's a real good rating there?" she states to me.
He hands my card back to me "I bet that is not half of what you really do? or can do? or will grow into? is it?"
"Not saying, But thanks for the support tonight?" I say again to him.
He takes his card back, as I offer it "That's the job I was hired to do here. I keep things running smooth and help out with...negotiations, now and then. But that lady had no idea what she was messing with...you could have...is my bet, made her just disappear?"
"I understand what your saying....and that's just not my way. I never hurt others...if I can help it?"
"I hope so. But if your ever in trouble? Come to here. As we are set-up for anything bad here and the 'boss' helps his kids as best he can. You understand?"
"Yes I do and its nice to hear for a change...that there is some support." I bump into Becky "Time to go and lets see that big park!"
"Have a nice night ladies. And do call if you need anything?"
We start to walk out and Becky turns back suddenly "I think I forgot the check!" and runs back in. I stand there watching all the traffic go by outside the lobby doors, I am just entranced by all the motion of the city.
Becky goes back in and finds 'Link' "Hey we forgot the check?"
"No problem, its on me. But have a good night and he starts to turn away.
Becky stops him "What did you see?...in that coin? I know some of it, But I want to know more?"
"What I saw is...that she is old...ancient. Then lots of fighting and death...I MEAN LOTS! between creatures, I have never seen or want to think about! Then I saw her bowing down to a Gold dragon, the size of this building and I felt she was bidden to it? Then a large castle? Then I dropped the coin...Thank God! As if I saw more, I think it may have bent my mind" Link's voice says close to trembling.
"Thanks Link...Got to go...friend?" Becky asks with a nod.
"Yep...I will see ya?" he winks.
I watch the traffic, I am all but fixed by its draw. I then hear Becky running up to me. "Okay Kyley, all done."
She wraps around my arm up and we start walking out the doors towards the large park. We cross the street and walk into one of the many entrances. I just go with what way Becky wants to, as I have no idea what or where to go?
We walk for close to twenty minutes "You know that, we are not exactly dressed for walking too far" she jests me.
"But we look good!" I giggle out
"Yes we do!"
As she says that. Men, no near boys runs past her and snatches her purse from her arm. I am about to run after him 'yes in heels!'...But I feel that 'pop' of Night coming out. I see her dive from up high, to gain speed and rip off toward the boy with the purse at high speed.
~"I got HIM!"~ I hear her yell mentally at me, while a screech is heard by the world from her.
~"NO Killing, you know the rules!"~ 'I have to keep on that bird or she will run over me some day!'
I cringe, at the blow I see coming!
Night slams into the boys back, at I guess is near one hundred and fifty miles an hour. The blow sends him flying several feet, where his face just smashes into the concrete with a WHUMP! The poor boy did not even get his hands up to protect his face from the blow.
I hear from behind me, Becky shout out "Now, that had to hurt!...I saw it. Now that will teach ya!"
I walk slowly, to the still form of the boy and see he is still breathing...bleeding badly but breathing. I start to pick up Becky's bag and the other boy. The much faster of the two, comes back to his buddy "What was that!" he cries. As he looks at his fallen buddy.
"Looked like a hawk to me? Maybe it thought your friend was a rabbit? Or just did not like him. They can be very territorial birds at times."
"Heck with that GIRL...now give me the bag and that bracelet!"
"The bag you can have, if you go in peace. BUT! the bracelet is mine, as I can't take it off."
He rips the bag from my hands and pulls out a knife. "THE jewelry BITCH!"
"I said no...." then I hear a screech from above us "I think that bird is coming back and its still mad. You might want to leave?"
"F...That. I will kill that chicken!...for what it did!.....Bracelet!" He waves the knife at me again.
~"CHICKEN!...he called me A CHICKEN! I will get him for that!"~ Night yells at me.
~"No...just wait!"~ I warn her.
I hear a crunch of gravel in the darkness behind the boy. I shift my vision a little and see five large men, with guns creeping up on the boy. I note one uniform, it says 'Trump Security' on the tailored and rather fancy blazer.
"You might want to give up now? As the men behind you, are well armed."
"I am not falling for that...bitch!" he yells....Then a 'click' is heard from behind him.
"See, I told ya?" I sass him.
He looks over his shoulder, at the group of men with guns aimed at him and drops the knife. One man runs up to the boy and shoves him down hard to the ground. Then cuffs him.
"Please take it easy on him, he is young and stupid. We were all once?"
One of the men stands and hands Becky's bag back to her. She checks its contents and finds nothing missing or damaged.
I ask the man "Let me guess? Link...sent you?"
"Yes...we where assigned to keep an eye on you, while you enjoyed the park. I guess that was a good idea then?"
"It was...we will go back to the hotel now and tell your boss thanks yet again. AND guys try to keep safe."
"We will and these two will get charged. You don't have to stay around for the paperwork, as we all saw it and its recorded. Then my partner John, will escort you back to the hotel."
I nod "Lets go...been a fun night so far!"
As we walk off, Becky leans into me "He called Night a chicken! now that's funny"
Yes it is...the last one that did that. A rather small dwarf...she took him up to about twenty thousand feet and dropped him. He did not do well."
She looks at me shocked "He died?"
"No...but he was allot shorter after!" I laugh...I got her!
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tuesday August 28 2007 9:20 am
New York City
Trump International hotel
Both of us exit the hotel in a rush of excitement to go and see this vast city. While Becky gets us a cab. I stand a the curb, thinking of last nights fun and the closeness we both had then. My mind breaks from those thoughts when, she finally waves at me from her standing in a cabs door and I run over to hop in.
Over the next few hours, Becky at a wild pace shows me the sights of the city. We visit, Times Square, Radio city music hall, and the Empire State building.
I found Times square, very interesting with the great gathering of people and the vast displays of lights! The assembled wildness of the crowds that all ran about the area. The shops in that area were just too fun. The Empire state building? It left me kind of wanting. Sure its a nice looking building? But its just a tall building! I so wanted to jump off it? But Becky reminded me that....its against the law.
After we leave that tall building. Becky tells me the next thing to see is the Statue of Liberty, but we will make one stop on the way. She wants to see one thing. As she has not seen it yet, since it was leveled a few years back in some attack?
As the cab drives us down one of the large avenues. I keep looking out all the windows at the city running around us all in this cab. Then as the trips end, gets nearer. I get this growing sad feeling wash over me. This feeling is just saturated by enormous grief. Even the driver has it now, as we get closer to this place.
Becky finally sees my distress and I bet she feels it too. "Kyley what's up with you? A second ago your fine? Then...you got all sad and moody?"
"I don't know? I feel....sadness here is all?" I squeak out.
The cab finally stops at a construction site of a vary large building and as my door opens. A wave of sadness and grief just flows off the place and slams into me. I reinforce my shields to outside emotions, but I find the new bulwarks, I just placed are getting overwhelmed. As we walk nearer to this place.
Each step I take closer to the construction fence, I find harder to do. The sadness is overwhelming me. This growing grief I feel, from near everyone about me is driving deep into me. As I look around me, I shift my eyes to see the world a little differently and what I see shocks me, to the core of my being.
What I see in a slightly 'off' dimension from this one is....A ghostly pair of tall buildings. They are both standing in the hole before me, with thousands of dead spirits walking about us all...searching....wanting...crying. Their wails tear at my spirit and try to drag it off with them.
I stop walking toward the place Becky wants to go. Becky finally notices my abrupt stop and sees I am in trouble. She turns back to me, to be at my side and starts holding on to me.
As tears drip off my face, at the sight of the wailing dead "Becky what is this place?...is it a grave!? All I see, is the dead about us all. Great Elder Gods this place is a large scar on the city. A DEEP wound! All that flows from this place is sadness and grief. Please get me out of here! I can't take anymore of this?" I beg her.
Becky's face starts to have tears roll down it also, as she answers me "This place? It was where two buildings fell, during an attack a few years back. I had seen it before the attack...but I wanted to see it after?" When I notice the pain in her voice, I cut our link so that she does not suffer in my growing sadness.
Becky leads me back off to the street and 'hails' a cab for us. Within a few minutes, we both pile in and Becky tells the driver to go to Battery Park. I drop onto the seat and roll over and burry my face into the seats back. All I can do is cry silently for several minutes.
The cab runs toward our new goal and as we get farther away from that 'grave' I start to feel better. I lift my head up from its place on the seats back to glance at Becky "Sorry Becky...I just could not handle all that...that....emotion of that place. It was killing me...it bleed through my shields and....hurt."
"Its okay...I should have thought about your being so open to emotions and not gone there. But I wanted to see it?.......Kyley? Our link is gone? What happened to it?" she asks me with more than concern in her voice.
I sob a little "I had to cut you off....to save you from that pain and sadness. I have....problems right now with my ability to see and feel others. I feel far better than my shields can protect me. I used to be able to shut them all out....but this new me....just can't."
"Hey...its fine. You are still adjusting, growing into this new world. We will do that together." I look at her eyes and see the caring for me in them.
Becky snuggles up close to me, to give me support for the rest of the trip to this 'Battery Park' place.
The cab drops us off at Battery Park. Once out of the cab in a presence of people who 'feel' better, then add the park itself. I start feeling lots better myself. Becky guides my walk across the park to the shoreline, with little nudges and playful shoves of her's.
At the waters edge Becky points off into the distance to a enormous statue of a lady in a dress holding a torch. "The statue of Liberty! It was given to the US many years ago and represents the freedom here"
"Ohh I like that! Can we go out there and see it up close?" I ask in a pleading voice.
"I don't think we have the time, its getting dark and we have to pack to get you on that train tomorrow. Besides, it looks the same from here as there? AND if we miss it this time? It gives us a reason to come back to New York City and see it!" she beams at me.
I nod my approval to her "Yes coming back here sounds like a plan. We can plan on far more time and really explore this place more? Maybe even take a trip down the coast to Washington DC and I can see that city too?"
"I like your idea even more, so lets go get dinner at Carnegie Deli and spend the rest of the night back in the room and some of tomorrow morning?" she winks at me, then finally pulls me off to grab a cab.
------------------------------------------------
Tuesday August 28 2007 6:20 pm
New York City
Trump International hotel
Link just finishes up putting the last of his notes into the large E-mail for his boss. He makes sure to add the video footage from the body cams of his security team. That he sent to watch over Kyley Barron....on one of his hunches that, she just draws trouble to her. He makes detailed notes of his 'vision' he was subject to from her coin and how he even 'felt' during it. 'God how I want to forget that!' he thinks to himself, as he shivers from the recalling of it yet again.
"Well that's all done and off it goes" He mumbles to himself at his desk. "the big guy always said to look out for new talent!" AND this kid...girl?....being! Made a mark on Link for sure!
Link spins himself around in his chair to sip some of his scotch, then leans back to enjoy some of the view out of his window after a long day. As he finishes that glass with a final sip, the computer beeps and its showing him that an important message just came in.
"Humm what's this? A reply so soon?" he ponders, then opens the message.
:LIVE CHAT:
'Are you sure of this? and she is on her way there now?'
"Live! I never get a LIVE! message from.....him!" he near shouts.
:LIVE CHAT:
'Yes I am sure about, all I wrote. I checked the schools data base and yes...she is going there.' ....he types in.
As an alumni, he could check on this easily....as he still had 'friends' there.
:LIVE CHAT:
'Thank you for your performance on this. I am always on the look out for talent of this level. If she contacts you. Help her in anyway you can, use any company assets as needed."
:LIVE CHAT -end:
"Wow...he wanted to know more and asking me? in person?.....funny?" Link says to himself.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter....Kyley completes her journey to Whateley and helps her soon to be roommate out.
NOTE that this chapter Kyley talks over the subject of attempted suicide.
So if that subject bothers you? You might want to stop on this one?
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Wednesday August 29 2007 3:20 pm
New York City
Trump International hotel
We ate in the room some fine 'take-out' and had 'fun' all night long. This morning we got up late....as intended and packed my bags. I listen to Becky, as I am weaving my long hair into a braid going down my back, for the long trip. Becky is making sure my larger bags, had got to the school already and her condo was fully set-up for her arrival, via numerous phone calls and using her computer.
I finally move my last bag to the stack by the door, as I whine to Becky "Why can't you and I drive up there by ourselves?"
Becky scolds me again "I told you this last night. I want you to go to there...just like any regular student. AND that means the train, as most kids in the US don't take the planes. They can't afford them, OR! the MCO makes sure that they don't want to take a plane...to stay way from them!"
"Hummm I hate that!" I near hiss out.
"Well get used to it, your going to a school and with that your surrendering some freedoms. But, I will be close by and I will see you about two to three times a week as I tutor you." She finally smiles at me.
Several hours later, Becky and I are standing on the train platform of Penn station. "Well you got all your tickets and remember to call me, when you get there! All you have to do, is make the two transfers to the other trains and your there!" at that last word she starts crying.
I say to her, as I wrap her in a hug "Its only for a week or so, till the school settles down. Then just like you said...you come over every few days and tutor me." I hug her closer "Gods I want to kiss you...but you said not in public...they don't understand." I whisper in her ear.
We break that nice hug, at the sounding of a horn that tells us, the train is about to leave. I jump up the short stairs, to the train deck with my one large bag of books. "I will see you soon!" I tap the side of my head, while I send near 'joy' over the link to her.
"Yes and I will be in town by the evening...CALL! if anything goes wrong!?" I nod back to her, as the porter closes the door.
With a walk down the aisle to find a seat in the car, I bump into to a few fellow travelers and I find I am sure none of them are going to Whateley. As the ages are off and they don't read to me as mutants when I shift my vision. When I find a nice seat with a good window view, I toss my blue cavalry hat on the table, sit down and take out my stuff. My book bag yields up, one of Homestake's books. This one, has a very difficult language to read and will take time to do so. As I draw it from the bag, I check to see that its 'cover' is in place.
The books cover, just under the plain art designed printed cover paper. Is a special cloth, that is embroidered in magic runes. The cloth keeps all the 'bad' of the book within it and lets me read it outside of a 'safe' zone, like the research library. The bag I drew it from...is even more guarded, as I am the only one who can open it.
I set all my things on the table between seat rows. My book, a note book and all my writing tools. But most important! is my small bag of PEZ!...Becky got me hooked on the darn things a few weeks back and now they for the most part have replaced...that want, I had for cigars. I open that bag, to take out one of the PEZ dispensers and load it up with candy. I 'pop' the head of good old Scooby back and pop the presented candy in my mouth. The 'mystery hunter' Scooby finds it way to my shirt pocket and I am settled in!
I snuggle into the seat and lay across it with my back resting on the wall and its window a little. This way, no one could read over my shoulder and get hurt.
As the day dragged on into night, I sat and read my book. Once and a while I made notes on parts of it, in my note book. Or sometimes I wrote a long string of numbers on a dimensional gate formula, I was working on at the same time.
I made my two transfers to other trains, one in Boston and the other in Concord. The Boston stop came after midnight, so for those hours I sat in the station. As going outside as a underage kid was OUT! and Concord was not better!
--------------------------------------------------------------------
Thursday August 30 2007 6:05 am
New Hampshire
Somewhere on the train to Dunwich
As the sun came up, we made several more stops and I noticed kids getting on the train. Some of them had to be students, they were the right age and when I studied them closer, I saw that 'glow' to them that said 'mutant' to me.
I sat alone for an hour before, a kid came up to me and sat across the table from me. I glance at her over the top of my book, as she sits down and almost immediately she looks out the window. But she says nothing to me, several minutes later on. A second girl comes running up and stops when she sees her.
"HeyHeathergoodseeingyahavefunduringsummer?Idid!" the new kid sputtered out so fast, even my brain had issues with keeping up!
"Yes Go-Go I had a great summer...." she was about to add more, but the new kid 'jumped' the gun.
"Butheyweareinthenewbuildingandwhoisthisgirlwhats?hername?andisshewithus?orwhat?" the rain of words came from her. I now knew why, she was called 'Go-Go'.
"Well Go-Go I have not asked her that yet." I watch her over my book as her face turns to me "So if you understood that? Who are you if I may ask you, please?"
My hands lower my book and I study them both for a second. I find with my vision, the fast one is a mutant 'like I did not see that coming!' But the other is not really? she is a Fae creature? A water based one of a sort.
I say to her "My name is Kyley and I did understand that barrage of words. I am also 'VERY' sure the three of us.....going to the same place, to do the same thing....be students."
"Well I am Heather and this 'blur' beside me is Juanita. Or Go-Go for short. So your sure, your going to the same place with us?" she asks me and I feel the hesitation come off her.
I nod to her "I am sure that we are going to the same place and do the same thing. I am going to Whateley as a freshman? Then Go-Go is...mutant for sure" I whisper out "and you? Are a Fae of some sort? Water based is my best guess? So we...all heading to Whateley by us being....this train today."
Heather blinks at me for a second, then looks at her friend. "How can you tell? What I am? I mean Go-Go stands out. BUT me?"
"Hummmyoutalkfunny?Niceblueeyes!Youmissedsomewordsandwhatsthatbookyouhavethere?" comes yet another torrent of words from Go-Go.
"Sorry about that? I just learned English, starting....April and I have more...learn." I hold up my book "This book? is math formulas on trans-dimensional gate physics and a little magic involving the same?"
"Well since your learning English...let me help you, if you don't mind?" she asks me....I nod back to her "the word you missed was 'to'...as in you should have said 'I have TO learn more?' But how can you tell Go-Go is a mutant and how in the heck what I am!?"
"I can just see it? She has a 'glow' that notes it. Then you have one, that I have seen before....a long time ago, from another water Fae."
"CanIseeandreadthatbook?"
"No...its in a language I am sure you can't read and then its....bad book?"
"Bad book? and what language is that?" Heather asks me.
"The language is a variant of mathematical Yog Sothoth, with a bit of their magic" I say back to her.
She gulps at me and leans back a little. I now feel some fear leak off her "Ahhh that's a major Demon language...one of the GOO or Class 'X' stuff! You should not be reading that!"
"This? Ohh its fine, I can. This is nothing? The real hard stuff, I keep locked up?" I say to her, in such a way. That I feel the book resting on my lap is a dime store novel.
"Okay?....Go-Go please get Belle for me. I want a real mage to hear this?"
The girl nods back "SheissitingwithAngel...Iwillgetthemboth!" and off she runs.
I note the feeling coming off Heather now and Go-Go before she ran off. "Hey I am no danger to you? So? lets talk before your reinforcements get here?"
"I am not sending for 'reinforcements'? I just want someone here, who might understand what your doing or saying your doing, is all?"
I smile at her "Fine by me? I have nothing....hide?"
"Its "..'TO' hide" to correct you?"
"Thanks again ...to hide...One day, I will conquer this darn language!"
"But while we wait? Do you know more languages?"
"Yes I do? I know several hundred thousand....but all of them....very old and rare?" as I say that I pop another PEZ candy into my mouth "Want one? I offer it to her, by sliding it over the table to her.
"Okay?" Heather says as she takes Scooby off the table. Then she takes one from the offered PEZ. "You like Scooby?"
"Yep! I learned allot of English from the TV. Especially Big Bird!"
Heather sees her friends fast approaching us both, she stands up to walk over and talks to one. The new one she is with, has black hair, nice blue eyes and I hear she has a British accent. The other, a nice looking blond is wearing a rather large coat? I shift my vision to see why the coat? After a few shifts in vision, I can see why! SHE! has wings like me! Ohhh too cool! We have to talk!
The British girl sits down at the table across from me "Hi I am Belle....So Heather tells me your going to Whateley? But she is concerned that your reading a book...so you say? That maybe you should not be reading?"
"I am Kyley...Yes I am going to Whateley. As to the book, was that....question? Her statement? or your question?" I ask her.
"That is my question. And can I see it?"
"No...you can't...sadly it would hurt you. If you read this" I say as I hold the book up a little.
I watch as she waves her hand in the air and says some words "Well, that should protect me...for a little while." she states.
I giggle a little "Nope...not even close enough."
"What? Mrs. Grimes showed us that in class...she said its good for most of us to at least glimpse a Class 'X' book or scroll?" she says more than surprised.
"Ohh it was a fine spell...a real good one too. You even did....correctly, even with all....hand waving of yours" I snicker at her "But this book is a little more than that spell can filter out?"
Heather interrupts my next words "You missed 'it' and 'that' again?" she shrugs to me.
I nod to her "Thanks...please keep on me...it helps"
"What was that Heather?"
"Ahh she just needs help with English? She only started learning it, in April?" she asks me again.
I nod back to her.
Belle rolls her eyes "Okay? But Kyley, what are they classifying you as....on your MID? If yours has been done?"
"Hummm some...most call me an Avatar, that subsumed its host fully. Others...Say I am a reincarnation or rebirth, that used a human of this world as a spell component or conduit? That last theory, I feel is closer to what I am."
"Okay...that's a new one. But I really would like to see that book? And why if its so bad? Does it not affect others near you?"
I make sure its closed and show her the cover a little "This cover is warded, so none of the Class 'X' leaks out?"
"Okay...Where is Sara or Fey or even Rohanna, when you need them for this stuff." she shakes her head a little to me and the others.
"Humm Sara? I met her back at Homestake. She is the one that figured out how to talk to me! Then she got me a translator of her's. The others, I have never heard of?... But I can let you read the cover page...as that is safe enough, with that spell you just did."
Belle nods to me "Okay lets see that?"
"Hey can we get some room please?" I look at the others "and Belle you need to be right next to me? Please? for safely."
Belle gets up and slides on the seat, right next to me. I check that no one is looking over my shoulder and open the book to its cover page carefully. I watch over her, as she reads it and I am looking for any bad reactions. As you never know?
"Holly crap! It is a Demon language, just like you said and I can see that much." she shakes her head.
Heather asks me "You said you were at Homestake? That's a storage and research place for the DPA? What were you doing there?"
"I work there now. I translate books like this for them" I get my ID out and slide it over to Heather "See, I work there. Ohhh! and I was in storage there...before I woke up?"
"Storage? what in the heck do you mean?" the blond finally asks me.
"Well from what I am told? I was in a block of metal for the last One hundred and Fifty years or so...then I woke up and here I am."
Belle stares at me "You make it sound like that is normal or something?"
I perk up a little "Back home...where or when I was from...it was normal?"
The look that came over Belle's face was priceless "Normal? really? Where are you from?"
I sigh a little 'keeping that sadness in check'...."It was a nice place...its gone now and that happened a very long time ago."
Belle is a good judge of people and she sees that question hurts me to even think about...so she drops it like a good friend would. The blond sits down across the table and grabs my hand in a way that gives support.
As the blond holds my hand, she says to me rather softly "Hey...you can talk about that, when you want too? We are here for you." then she looks at me in silence for several seconds "hey what are you? I have never 'felt' anyone like you? You feel...female...but there is something else? Something...nice! But strange none the less?"
"Yes? but first what's your name?" I ask her.
"Ohh! Where have my manners gone too! I am Mary...or Angel." she smiles at me.
"Kyley is my name...but you and me are allot alike" I quietly spoke to her.
"Why? in what way?"
"We both have wings!"
"I don't see any on you?"
"I have them, I will show you first chance I get! Then we can talk?" I ask her.
"We can. But your wings? Your lucky enough that they can be hidden?" she pouts a little.
"Yes I am...But you still can fly just like me! So your luckier than most! You know the pure joy of flying!" I smile at her.
"HeyIjustnoticedyoutwolookalike!Samehairsameeyes!Nearsamebodyshape! ...TWINS!" Go-Go blurts out.
I look at Angel and her me. Then we both laugh in near unison. Then we both stop at the same time to say "We Do?"
The rest of the girls fall over laughing at us.
"Just so you know, I am a teachers assistant for flight 1 class. I might be able to get you into flight 2 with me, if your that good?" she asks.
"Fight 1?.....I guess... I have to start somewhere? But a teaching assistant? I might like that, as I have taught many a person how to fly."
"You don't look that old?"
"I am far older than you think. But to this world, I am a baby in many ways?"
Angel's hand suddenly snaps back from holding mine "Shit! I remember where, I felt someone like you before! You sort of feel, like Sara does! Are you like her?"
"ME! like a DARK ONE!" I near hiss out "NEVER! I do not kill to live....like them!" I stare at her more than angry at the comparison.
As I sit there near seething in anger. I then feel Becky via the link...~'Kyley what's wrong, your so mad?'~
~'One of the kids on the train thinks. I am like Sara...a killer, one that needs to kill to live?'~ I think to her.
~'Just tell them what you are to a point. Correct them, then drop it? You will get along better after.'~
I find Belle snapping her fingers in my face "Hey Kyley? You there?"
"Ahh yes, sorry about that. I was talking to someone."
"Okay?" Belle tones out slowly at me.
"Angel? Guys? "I look around the table "Please let me clarify this? Sara and I, are comparable in some things? But I unlike her, I do not kill to feed. And some of her kind. Are pure EVIL? She said to me...she was not like them, she valued all life? But I have to see, that she....not like that...for a very long time....believe it?....Do you all understand? or any questions?" I ask rather quietly of them all, as I look about.
Belle is the first to talk. A born leader this one I see! "So your sorta...kinda like her in some ways?"
"Yes in some ways. But can we talk...this at school? Its too...open here?"
"Ohhh I know what you mean. Too many chances to be overheard!" says Angel to all of us.
Belle says to the group and me. "I understand and so do we all. Lets talk about this one over lunch? Or in a room in Poe?"
"YouareinPoeKyleyright?" Go-Go spits out.
"Yes I am in Poe...so I was told?" I tell her.
"So its settled now. Your one of us sisters. A Posie" Belle leans over to give me a welcoming hug.
"Thanks...I have just so much to learn. Heck, I saw my first car only a month ago?"
"Your Kidding?"
I shake my head. "No I am not."
"Ohh we have to get you up to speed then!" Heather tells the group "My guess is your going to be a cottage project this year!"
For the next few hours I watch and listen to the group chat about the school. During that time. I slide my book back in its bag, as this is far more interesting! After I do, I slide the PEZ across the table for anyone that wants one.
The train makes its final stop...for us anyway and we all pour out of the train. I grab my bag and walk off the train. Then I have to find my few bags in the vast pile of them on the station platform. When I have all that done, I walk to lady at the door, who has on a school uniform and a data pad of some sort. She asks for my name and points me to a large van to get into and ride to the Academy.
I see Belle, Go-Go and then Belle winks at me, to yell out "See you later!" As I hop into my van.
-----------------------------------------
Thursday August 30 2007 9:35 am
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage
The van takes us all on the same path Becky and I did, a few weeks back to the Academy. Then it finally drops us all of in front of Poe Cottage.
I grab my bags, pile the two I have and I watch as most of the other kids do the same as I did. Then an Asian lady steps up on the topmost part of the small set of stairs in front of the cottage. She then waves her arms to get all our attention to her.
"Hi Freshmen of Poe, I am Mrs. Shugendo the school's Dean." And for the next several minutes, she gave us the basics. One...that we are all going into Poe and the reason for that?. Is all of us have issues with our sexuality. We are either, gay, bi, transgender, or lastly changing sexes via our shared mutations and then add all the rest on top! She lets us all in on the fact that Poe and its secrets are guarded. That its a 'safe' place and NO ONE will 'out' you here. Unless you do so yourself, this is done to save others in Poe from any harassment by other students. She explains the Academy 'flag' system and the one inside Poe itself, that covers 'displays of affection' among other things.
Then she divides up the large group into smaller groups. I can guess what this is, by sliding my vision about a little. As the aura given off by a gay or lesbian kids is a little different than what is called normal? Then the ones about me near bleed out to me that their sex has changed in someway?
Our smaller groups gets lead off by a upper-class mate. Who leads us all off toward a statue of the schools founder?
"Well my lovelies if you not have guessed yet, by the smaller group! You-all and Me are in the same boat! We have or are going over to the OTHER SIDE! That's right!" the kids all look around at each other! "you are all changing or changed to the OTHER SEX! or changelings! as we call it! But lets get moving! We have stuff to do!"
For the next few hours we are lead on a small tour of the campus. That included a very egotistic painting of one of the schools trustees Lord Paramount. Then the rest of the museum had for the most part 'faked' items in it 'I can understand that!' of importance to the school, among those was a pile of gold. I studied it and got the reason why it was there. We all then got dragged around a little more. I did pay attention...But I like to explore on my own!
We all finally end up at Poe once more. I line up with my group and when I get to the front. They give me a packet of information, my school ID and told "Please read all of this and your ID is also your room key. You are also required to have this ID on your person at all times. Your room number is 228, Mrs. Barron have a nice day."
After I hear that. I near run up the stairs to my room, swipe the card on the door and go in. Inside are Two beds, on opposite sides of the room. Both are the bigger 'twin' size, next to them is a closet and dresser. Along the window is a double desk. Covering most of the floor, is three large trunks, one is mine for sure! and the other two. I find are mine also?, as I read the tags and find they're both from Cecelia Rodgers or my new clothes! I look over the trunks "Ohh boy she does good work! Even the trunks are top of the line!" I say out. I drop my bag on the double desk and pull out my laptop from DPA/Homestake and warm it up.
When I sit down on the bed, as I do. I notice a box laying on the bed? So I open it and find a framed piece of paper and a stone?
The note on it says, 'to Kyley good luck Twain'. Then the frame has a small gold plaque, at its bottom. "This small stone started your journey here....may it bring luck!" I now recognize the stone. Its that first one...from my very first week here, and the paper? Its the one where Sebastian, the older of the translators wrote down 'rock' and I followed under that with my writing of 'rock'...
I smile at it all "This is indeed how I started here. This was the way, they found out how to talk to me! Thanks Twain! I love it!"
I am about toss the now empty box aside, when I notice something rattling around inside it. I tilt the box and a packet of wall mountings slides from it and falls to the bed "Darn Twain thinks of everything!" So with that, I find a nice place on the wall and hang it.
My hands go to my phone, as I sit back down to admire the frame. I enter in Becky's number and she picks up on the first ring. "Hey...I am in my room and it looks great!"
"So make any friends yet?" she asks me in a leading way.
"Not really? but its the first day."
"So who's the lucky roomie!?"
"Humm I don't know? I am alone so far? Maybe she is a late arrival?"
"Well don't let me keep you....get all your stuff unpacked and have fun! We can talk later on, this week or so? Bye!" and she hangs up.
After all my trunks are opened, I make my bed first, with what Becky sent. Then I start putting my stuff away at a fast pace. I am near done when, I get a knock at my door. "Come on in" I sing at the door from my closet, as I hang the last things in it.
A girl enters my room "Kyley?" she asks.
"Yep! that be me!" I say as the last hanger hits the rack.
"You need to go see Mrs. Horton. The house mother, now please?"
"Your kidding me? How could I get in trouble so fast?"
"I don't know? I just run the messages? Good luck thou?" She says and she is gone.
I shrug at her going "Ohh well...might as well get this over with!"
I grab one trunk in my hand, then sling another over my shoulder and run down the staircase. I drop both at the main doors, like I read to do. So that they can take the empties away for storage.
Once I see that my trunk is stacked right and check the tag again. I walk down the hallway to the House mothers room. As I go, I bump into a few of the junior high kids. Two of them are desperately trying to get a rather large trunk into a room. As I watch them for that few seconds, while I walk toward them. The scene reminds me of an ant trying to move a tree!
"Hey young ones? Let me get that!" I pick up the trunk and say "Where do ya want?"
The little one pouts at me "I had it....ya show off!"
"Hey I....only helping?"
The other says "Please, next to my bed....and thanks?"
I walk it into their room "Here?"....I get a nod back from her.
"Well all done? Have fun." I say as I leave.
"We will...and you talk funny?"
"Yes I do... I only learned English.. few months ago? So see I help you with the trunk and you help....English?"
Over the next few minutes they both correct my mistakes and I thank them as I walk off to Mrs. Horton's room. When I get there, I find her standing in the doorway watching the kids mill about and she yelps at them from time to time.
"Mrs. Horton? You wanted to see me?"
"Ahh yes Miss Barron, come on in. I have to talk to you in private." she says to me in a pleasant voice.
I follow behind her and note. My senses are not getting any anger off her? 'so why this talk?' my mind asks.
After I enter her place and she shuts the door. Then...She waves me over to a sofa, then sits herself in a chair next to it.
"Well here we are?" she sighs at me "have a cookie?" she asks while lifting a plate of fresh cookies towards me. I take one and sit back.
"Well...Kyley the reason I am talking to you is...your planned roommate tried to kill herself on the way into school today and she almost succeeded" She hesitates a little...I can read the sadness of that bleed off her...there is a deep wound under that...somewhere?
"Now we all knew she was going to have issues, as she tried this already four times before today. They all failed for one reason. She is a mutant and her healing or being hard to hurt saved her life. So we planned on putting her in with you...as you seem to be the most balanced one of the freshmen."
I giggle out a little "In my case I would say...I am less messed up...than most?"
She chuckles at that "Yes that maybe the case. But you have been noted by Homestake as to having a 'healing' touch. Both a physical and mental one. So we wanted to put her in with you? and maybe...just maybe. You might be able to help her?"
I finish up my cookie and nervously grab for my PEZ and take out a candy. Once popped it into my mouth 'they want me to help a young one? heck I have issues of my own!' I think to myself, as I rub my face with both hands nervously.
"You can say no? If you want too? There is no shame in taking this on or not? As you are only expected to be a student here?" she reminded me.
"I will do it. As my kind helps others. Its our creed to do so! I just hope, I can get through to her. As some...just want to die? And nothing can stop it." I inform her.
"Well here is her packet...at least, what we can let you legally read that is?" Horton says, as she slides a large file to me.
Kumiko Kaneda or 'KK'
She was a 'brick' in the words of those who test mutant powers. She had a good level of regen, then add she could turn into a 'living' metal of a sort.
As I read on in it, I was shocked by it all. No wonder she is suicidal.
Just a year ago, she lost both parents in a car wreak. Then...that wreck, she was in the same car and her near dieing in it. Triggered a burnout. That burnout caused him to change into the now present her. When the rest of the family found out, they disowned him/her and then the topper! Her girlfriend, committed suicide at the combined shame and the loss of her boyfriend.
Her attempts at suicide included, a jump off a bridge, then jumped in front of a car, then she tried cutting her wrists, and finally today. She jumped in front of a truck. Only her healing or her power set of having a metal shell when hurt, saved her life.
I then read the rest and put it all to memory. When finished, I laid it back on the table with a sigh.
"Not an easy task this one? But I will do my best" I offered her.
"Thanks...If you want to see her. She is at Doyle right now and will be for a few days more?"
"I will go see her. Please have her things put in our room?" I ask, as I stand up.
"It will be done and you can talk to Dr. Bellows about this at anytime you need." Horton hands me a card with his name and numbers on it.
------------------------------------------------------
Thursday August 30 2007 4:35 pm
Whateley Academy
Doyle Medical center
A large bag of 'ice breakers' is in my hand, as I enter Doyle on my way to see 'KK'. All of bag's contents are fresh from a shopping trip at the store. I figured out what to buy, via a call to Gunny and some computer hacking at his orders! 'Ya gotta love having friends! Especially ones that know how to get stuff!'
Once in the main doors. I look about for a nurse and find one in short order "I am here to see Kumiko Kaneda?"
"I will get you her doctor, Please wait here?" and off she goes.
After a short while, she walks back to me and she is with a very good looking blonde lady. The doctor in question is my guess.
"Hi I am Ophelia Tenent. I was told to expect you Miss Barron. I do have to tell you she is a mean one! She is mad at the world, she even took a swipe at a nurse."
"Humm I have no worries on that? I can heal myself. Plus it takes allot to kill me off." I giggle out.
The doctor leads me off to KK's room. As she does, she lets me in on more of her stay here so far.
"Well here is her room Miss Barron. Good luck with this one" Ophelia smiled at me.
"Please call me Kyley or Ky...Miss Barron is too...weird?" she nods back to me "Will do!" then walks away, to tend other patents.
My hand pushes the door open to KK's room and I stroll in. As I walk over to her bed and drop my bag of goodies on her small table. She howls at me "WHAT! are you doing in my room?"
"Well Kumiko? I am Kyley! Your new roommate and since you can't come...me and our room? I came here instead?" I sing out to her. Then I reach out mentally, to feel the waves of anger and sadness off her.
"Well I don't want or need a roommate! So get out!" she yells even more at me. Then points at the door in a vicious manner.
"Nope...I can't do that. I am your roommate....that's it! Your just going....have to keep me!" I smile at her, as I sit on her bedside.
"Hey get off!" she yanks at the covers "this is my bed!"
"Well where am I going to sit, while I fix...from what info I have...your favorite" as I talk, I open the bag and pull out. Peanut butter, Grape jam and bread. I quickly place them on the table, then get out the plates and a small plastic knife to make the sandwiches with.
"What the heck! How did you know that?"
"Easy! ask a computer, what you buy ALLOT! of and bing! Your favorite!...so do you want allot of peanut butter? or a little?" I ask her, as I open the jar.
"Leave me alone! I just want to die!" she huffs at me and crosses her arms.
"Humm death does solve short term issues....but it just stops. All the long term goals, that you might have? AND besides....being dead is kinda.....boring?" I say as I place bread on the two plates.
"What would you know!" she screams in my face.
"Been dead more than once....it did not take" I laugh lightly, as I start spreading the peanut butter on the bread.
"Your lying!" She roars at me, while glaring at my face.
I say softly to her, as I spread the jam on the bread "Now Kumiko? or can I call you KK? I will never lie to you. We are roomies and we don't need that?"
"Then tell me, how can you be here! hummmm!" she tones out at me.
"Easy? I am not human... now have a sandwich?" I say, as I hand her a plate.
She slaps it away from my hands and it spills to the floor "Awww now see. I have to make a new one? But for now, take mine?" I then hand her the other plate.
"Your not human! that's Bullshit!" She grabs the plate and tosses it. This time at the far wall.
"I told you, I will not lie to you...Besides your not human anymore either?"
"What!? Now I know your lying!" she barks at me. As I go and get the tossed food off the floor.
"Nope like I said...you have to remember...no lying. Your a mutant now and according to most humans...we are not....them? So your not human....as to me..." I tilt my head a little in thought "I am a far bit more away, from human than you? But I do try!"
KK just sits there...thinking. As I am sure my words did puzzle her.
As I drop the plate and wasted food in the trash. I ask her "Well? I will make more?" then I sit at her bedside again. But this time, she slaps me rather hard across the face "GET OUT!" she hisses at me.
I calmly take that small blow and say softly "No...I have plans. I am going....stay here till, we eat one sandwich and talk a little....with no yelling? Then I might leave?"
"Fine then! I will make you leave!" she growls and I feel that hate boil off her.
Next, I watch as her skin takes on a metallic tone. Like steel or sliver? Then her right arm forms into a blade and she takes a swipe at me. I see it coming and easily dodge it. She is fast, but not skilled?....yet! After her swipe misses me and I remain seated on her bed. She pulls back her right arm to make a stab at me. She is not really trying hard to get me. But I fix a strategy in my head.
As her arm comes forward in a stab, that even a moron could avoid. I move and lean into it and she rams her bladed arm all the way through me. Right where my heart should be and out my back.
The look of utter shock that comes over her face, is one I will never forget! Then she whispers out to my face, that is only inches from her's "I am so sorry? I did not mean too!"
She starts to cry and I see her about to yell out for help. So I put my fingers to her mouth to shush her "It's okay. But...this is rather painful and...makes it hard to talk" I gasp out.
"But...but?" she says more than confused.
"Told you...Been dead more than once before. But can you pull back the arm now. It is rather uncomfortable?" I say, as my blood seeps out of the wound and makes little sparks of light, on her bed.
"What are you?" she asks me again, still in shock as she watches the blood drip down her arm.
I say out slowly, as I smile at her "Me? I am complicated?"
She just sits there, not knowing what to do and starring at my face.
"Once again...not human. But can you pull that arm back slowly? I might be able to save the shirt? But my bra is toast! I fear?"
She pulls the arm out as slowly as she can, while I guide it with my hands. I get cut a few more times on them...But the shirt is nearly saved! It now has, just a small hole in the front and one in the back. A little needle and thread and its fixed! I think?
I take off the shirt and look at the hole "Shoot... Ruined! I think? I might be able to sew that up and make it a 'get dirty' shirt?" as I step into her bathroom, I toss it into the sink and run hot water over it. "I'll let that soak for a bit?"
"I am sorry?" she squeaks at me.
"Yep I bet you are...but now you owe me...new shirt! So killing yourself is out....at least till then?" I jest her.
As I look at my bra and now fully see its too far gone. The whole cup center is done and the back strap is cut near in two! She says "My stabbing you does not prove that you have died before?!"
As I take off the bra to wash it a little and 'hope' I can save it! I say to her from the bathroom "Your right it does not? So.... get that arm of yours ready and we can try to do better?"
"What?" she asks me, not even knowing where I am going with this conversation.
"Well? you can chop my head off, then my headless body running about will prove to most...that fact? Some might find it extreme?...But? you can't argue it?"
"Your nuts!"
"Ha...says you?" I question her logic "Your the one in here, for doing something crazy!? I on the other hand, can leave anytime I want too? SO! who is nuts?"
As I step out of the bathroom, she looks away from me. "Can you please put something on?"
"What...this?" I look myself over "We are roomies now! So you might as well get used to it. As where I am from.. " I ponder for a second "..or was from? Being nude is normal. But in any case...tell me what to wear? Your the one...who! shoved your pointy arm through my last shirt? AND I do not feel like getting a new one, just yet? As you might try that again!" I chuckle at her, as I sit on the bed.
"All right? But tell me, why aren't you dead? I stabbed you in the heart!" she lectured me, as she put a finger on where a wound should be on my chest.
"Ahh easy! No heart. At least as you call it. And I don't need to breath. Then?" I tap the side of my head "My brain is not up here either! Then on top of that...you did see my blood?"
"Yep...your weird all right!" KK says, as she puts a finger in the residue of my blood staining her blanket.
I sass her at that "I do try?"
"But anyway. If you kill yourself and let that " I tap the side of her head "Thing you loosely call a 'soul' out, to go to its final REWARD!...Ohh it will be fun for sure and your parents will be happy to see you! But soon after! THEY will be very mad at you! I should know! The first time, I got myself killed...ohh my Gods! My great, great, great Grandfather. He was SO mad at me! Sheesh lets not even talk about my older brother....WOW! he was even madder! Why would your parents be mad at you? Because, you left behind the ability to...try and then fail.....BY CHOICE! I my case, I goofed! I got killed and they still got mad! You show up after doing that? suicide? I would not want to be in your shoes for the.....rest of time!" I sass her.
I study her, while that sinks in 'Good she is thinking! That's what I was after!'
While she is pondering, I make two more PB&J's and hand her a fresh plate. She takes it without even thinking about it and starts eating. 'A very good sign! I have brain activity in her. Not just RAW emotion?'
I take a few bites, then get up and go check on that shirt. I find the left over blood of mine, is near gone. I rub it some more, add some soap and its clean. The bra? on the other hand is done, its shredded too bad. So, I toss it and walk back out to her room.
"Well the shirt is saved! But you defiantly, owe me...silk bra...girl! and.....my size that an't cheap!" I think out a drying spell and shove it at the shirt. After its done, I give it a wave of magic, to shake off the wrinkles and I put it back on.
She mumbled at me "Sorry?...But I have to ask you this?"
"Yes? go on?" I say, as I grab another bite of the sandwich.
"I noticed...you have some...issues with English? You miss words and sometimes mispronounce them too?"
"Humm" I swallow my little bite of sandwich "I only started speaking it the first week of April? So I think I...do good? So far?"
"Haa its...I am doing good so far?..."
"I stand corrected then....See I do need you? So you have to stay around...to teach me. Or I will end up speaking in 'BAD' English?"
"Then what do you speak normally?"
I drop easily into my native tongue for a few seconds, then back to English. "That was what I spoke at home...I have found only three speak that so far? AND one of those was a Demon"
"A what? A demon? Please say your not one too? As that would explain you being dead and not dying just now?"
"Me no! I am not a Dark One as I call them. I maybe in some ways? near to them in ways? But I don't kill to live, like they do! We can talk more about me...when we are really alone? Like back in our room?" I wink at her.
She takes that in, then asks me "Ohh ya, was that magic? That dried your shirt off?"
"Yes it was?...Want to learn some?" I ask her playfully.
"Me? magic? They tested me and I can't do it?"
I take a bag of chips, out of the shopping bag and open them. Then I pour most of it, on another plate and put it on the table between us. "Take some? But magic? Given enough time, I could teach a monkey to do it! So you, with a little tutoring, THEN MOST OF ALL? AN OPEN MIND! I can get you going just fine?" I say back, as I grab a few chips.
I watch over her, while we eat. I notice that I feel, that little spark of 'hope' in her now. All that dread has near left her.
"Well now that was easier than I thought! I got what I wanted? All this conversation cost me so far was, a shirt, a bra, and a rather sharp pain in the chest? All in all a good trade?" I laugh.
'KK' finally really laughs at me. "OKAY! you win! I will try not to go against what you say again? As it seems I will lose every time!"
"Good? So I should see you maybe, tomorrow? or the next day? If they trust you?.....SO? do you want me....unpack your bags?"
"Yes...go ahead. There is nothing personal in them. So its fine."
"Humm we will have to fix that?"
"Fix what?" she asks.
"Personal stuff? you should have stuff, to remember things by?"
I feel her anger rise again....shit! I goofed!
"I burned it all...that person is dead!"
"Hummm calm down please? I can feel all that anger in you....and it does hurt me a little. But I goofed and reminded you."
"You 'feel' anger?"
"Yep I am an...empath , sender and receiver. Then on top, I can heal others."
"So you heal? Can you heal me?"
"Are you broken? or hurt? As I don't see that?"
"My head!"
"Ahh that's WAY different. Your freewill can not be changed by me? The only way for that is to 'give it all up?' AND! you don't want that!"
"Can you check please?"
"Okay? this might feel funny? But I will not change a thing I find, without telling you first?"
She nods back to me her understanding. So I place my right hand on the side of her head and reach out...deeply. I look about in there. Then I find all the bad memories and good ones! But I see no damage, she is all emotionally messed up. Nothing I can fix without, Killing her freewill!
"Sorry there is nothing that I can fix in there. Your issues are...all mental, all bad memories is my best guess. I do see some happiness in you? So make that come up and use it?"
"I will try?" she says softly.
"That's what we all do...is try?"
I start to get up off the bed "Well I have to get going now? But if you need someone to talk too? CALL ME please, as I do not sleep. So I can come here at anytime?"
"Kyley? Before you go?" She asks in a low tone.
I sit back down, as I know she is real serious now. "What?" I ask as gently as I can.
"Your in Poe? So what do you like?"
"Humm please be a little more specific on that?"
"Aaa Sex wise?"
"Ohh that! I like sex! The wilder the better!"
The daggers just shoot from her eyes at me "You darn well know what I mean!?"
"Ohh that? Well a creature like me sees, well beyond the shell of a body. To the person under it....So at this time? I like...my girl. But I like guys too?"
She nods to me.
"But can I add something?"
I get a slow nod back.
"Humm...Stop me if you want too, at anytime? I read your file about, your girlfriend and what she did?" I get a slow nod again and no change in emotion "But I truly think she messed up? She forgot, that she fell in love with you? Not that shell of a body...she fell in love with, that rather lovely 'soul' of yours! She forgot that the 'soul' was the same, even if the shell changed?....Do you understand me?"
"Yes I do...I need to think about all this?"
"Hey please do! But I am off."
I get up and walk to the door, then turn to her to wave at her and she finds one last question "Hey I just remembered something? When I saw your back? You have wing tattoos? Real weird ones?"
"Yep they're my wings! "I pull off my top and let them out to show her "See neat ha?"
"Can you fly with those?"
"Yes...want to see more? Before I go?" she nods back to me.
"Okay...but don't get scared? I will not hurt ya!"
"What's to be scared of? Bird lady?!" she sasses me, as I shift to full size and my armor wraps around my body. She then looks up at me, VERY BIG! ME...."SHIT! I am so sorry, what was I thinking stabbing you!" she says slowly.
"Ha don't worry! Then lets add this for the whole picture!" I call my Axe and then grab its neck at the blade "Now this is better! Gods it feels good to stretch out like this!" I say as I flex about, a little.
"Kyley what do you mean by stretch out?" she stares at me.
"Ohh that 'small' me. Is my holding all this back, like clinching a fist all day. This is regular me...for the most part?" I start to shrink back and let the Axe go finally. Once done, I put my shirt back on "See all back to normal?"
"Okay...I will see you later?" she asks me.
"Yep? Want me in for breakfast at say eight or nine?"
"Eight is fine?" she says slowly.
"See you then!" I say, as I walk out the door.
--------------------------------------------
Once out into the hall, I try and find Doctor Tenent. After some searching, I find her at a far off nurses station.
"Doctor Tenent? I am done with Kumiko. I genuinely think I got to her and made her start 'thinking' instead of existing on just raw emotions? But...you will need to send someone in there to give her a new blanket and mop the floor a little? As I and her made a small mess in there."
Doctor Tenent puts her clipboard down "So...that sounds great! But what did you two mess up? ....if I can ask?"
"That's best left between us two? If you understand?"
She nods to me "Ahh Kyley, your top is torn and I see that your bra is missing too? does that have anything to do with this?....accident?"
"Maybe?" I say to her "But I have to go!...So bye now...and I will be back for breakfast with her" I wave to her as I walk off.
---------------------------------------------------------
Thursday August 30 2007 6:40 pm
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage
When I get back to my room. I find all of 'KK's' Bags had been delivered to her side of the room. I start putting her stuff away as fast as I can. I just place stuff in the closet and drawers like I did mine. If she wants to change it? later? so be it. After I am done I pile up the empty bags by the door.
I am just about to take them all down stairs, when I note 'she has no bedding? none at all? I will go get some right now!'
I grab all the bags as best I can and take the pile down stairs to the drop off area for them. As I start back up the stairs. I hear my name from down the hall? I glance down there and see Mrs. Horton is calling me?
"Yes ma'am?" I ask her as I walk up.
"Well...honey. I just got word, you did visit Kumiko and she sounds a little better for it. So thanks again...you just might have saved her?"
"Maybe? I feel that one.....going to be a very long project....mine?" I voice says meekly.
"Well...we all will try and help her. But Kyley? You really should wear a bra? With your being that big! As your 'showing' a bit?"
"Ohh that?...it got ruined in my little chat with KK? I just forgot to put on another one?"
"Well go do that and the shirt has a hole in it too? Is that from that 'chat'?...also?" she leers at me.
"Yessss it is.." I confess to her "..but its all good! I can sew it up!"
"I will take care of that for you...please get it to me, before you wash it? So the tear does not get bigger!"
"I can do it?" I said.
"Do you have a sewing kit...yet?"
"No?"
"Well then...I will take care of it. Now get cleaned up! shoooo!" she waved at me. AND off I went!
Once I got up to my room again. I peeled out of all my clothes and hung the shirt on a hook on the doors back. I grabbed my robe...I hated it...but I have to 'blend in' I think, as my eyes roll about. As I put the robe on, my other hand grabbed at my shower caddy.
I walk down to the showers and find no one in there at all? So I hop in and clean up all the crud left on me. From my long trip and today's little issue. Once I feel all clean, I hop back out and use a drying spell to finish off the process. After I am all dry, my hair gets all combed out and re-braided.
As I go back to my room I notice only a few other girls are about? They must be all eating or chatting it up...somewhere? As I close my door I hear a few others moving about the halls. I will get to them later, as I have to get 'KK' some bedding and set her up.
I toss on my clothes real fast and run down stairs. I drop off that shirt for Mrs. Horton to fix and off to the store yet again! I get to it, in short order and find the bedding section. I find two nice sets of sheets for her bed, a nice pillow and a cover. My mind thinks to go shopping for new stuff? BUT Becky has me on a tight money leash! She has all my cash invested, AND she took all my coins from me! I had a little over a hundred of them? To some a fortune, but to me? A being that will live a long time? Its near nothing, I can't even buy a home with that?
I make the purchase and walk out, I am sure 'KK' will pay me back in someway? But? I just know Becky is going to call me on this! As I leave the campus store I check the 'flag' and its green! For the first time today!
So out come the wings and I am off like a shot! I go up to a few hundred feet and have some fun! I really cut loose, as I do a few turns and rolls in the air. After some fun, I land at Poe's doors and walk in. As I do, Mrs. Horton is standing there and greets me. "Have fun?" she asks while handing me, a nicely fixed shirt.
"Ohh yes! I love that!"
"Humm I would say so? You look like you have been flying for a long time?"
"Yep I have. But...thanks for the patch job?" I say to her, as I look at the shirt.
She nods back "Your welcome and I still owe you a favor or two for helping Kumiko" I nod back to her, as I go up stairs.
As I hit my level, my first stop is to the washers. I drop all of the bedding in one and read the directions on its panel. A five hundred page manual! After I read the whole thing, I find that this is a devisor made machine. So all I have to do is close the lid and turn it on, it does the rest. It senses the clothes to be washed, adds the soap and what ever else is needed. Then it dries it all and beeps my room light when done! I swipe my card to tell it who I am and off it goes!
I hop into my room, near tear off my clothes and flop on my bed. "TIME TO READ!" I say out.
As I get a little comfortable, I feel Night get edgy and 'pop' out to perch on the end of my bed.
~"So Night, go have some fun. Its dark now...go fly!"~ I tell her.
~"Darn right I am!"~ I watch the window open for her, in a ghostly manner and she is off!
~"Have fun!"~ I say to her tail, as she goes.
I get back to my reading and relax my mind from the long day. As the night goes on, my light on the door flashes at me. So I get up and get the fresh washed bedding out of the machine. Once back in my room, I made 'KK's' bed up. So its ready for her. Then I get back on my bed, stretch out and resume my reading.
In the very early morning, I lay there snuggled into my robe, fully into a book and making notes on it for the researchers at Homestake. When I hear a girl yell, from my guess is right across my hall! "DRAGON!" Then at the same time, I felt a near tidal wave of fear roll at me from that same direction. That level of fear was NO JOKE! someone was truly scared!
I was on my feet in a SECOND! and jumping to the door. My hand was just turning the knob, when my mind hears ~"Dragon where?"~ but this mental yelp was not covered in fear, it was full of eager curiosity? Then my mind noted 'I had felt that same kind of call before?...but where?'
My door swung open and I formed up for a fight. My size grew and my armor was on. I leapt for the door across from me and found the lock was on. I hit it with a quick spell to open it and swung it open to find. A dragon hatchling morphed into an 'elf girl' disguise, kneeling down over a fainted girl.
~"Where is the dragon?"~ my mind asked her out of habit, when I dealt with dragon kind.
My reply was ~"I don’t know, I looked for it. But I couldn’t find it. Then Lynn fainted."~
I felt no evasion from her, so I checked the window and about the room for any trace of another of her kind. One that might be trying to do her harm. As some dragons find, the freshly hatched very tasty...indeed! That does not include the value of them, as spell or item components.
After I have fully looked over the room. I spot a very small pile of gold on one of the beds. I can tell for sure, that it's the bed of the hatching. As I still can see the heat off the gold itself.
~"There is no dragon, but is that your gold?"~ I ask the hatchling. As I point at the pile of gold, the young one left on its pillow. A mistake that can get her killed by other dragons, she has yet to learn to hide such things well. ~" If so, you might want to hide it, as dragons tend to be drawn towards gold"~ I tell her, hoping she gets the lesson.
I looked around once more for good measure, shrank back down and knelt by the girl who had fainted. I said to the young dragon, already there kneeling " I’m Kyley by the way" As I cover myself up, as best I can with the robe 'manners! Becky would yell at me right now...cover yourself up!' I inwardly laughed.
"Oh where are my manners, I’m Lílle and that here would be Lynn." she said back. While trying to sooth her roommate.
I felt on the fallen girls head and pushed...Just a little energy into her, to get her back up and feeling well.
The girl opened her eyes and Lille asked her "Hey you are okay Lynn?"
I felt a wash of confusion come from Lynn, as she looked at me to ask "The dragon? Where is it?"
Lille answered her softly "That is what I want to know, I couldn’t find it. Anyway, you better apologize. Kyley came rushing over to help right after you screamed. You must have ripped her out of her dreams."
I gave a amused look to Lille, as I stood back up. "Don’t bother, I’ll be fine and I don’t sleep anyway. So, nothing to apologize for."
Lynn said to me, after I had stood up and was striding to the door "Still, Lìlle is right. Thank you."
I waved an arm at her "Whatever?" as I closed their door.
As I cross back to my room, I see some kids have filled the hallway and are milling about while they whisper. I shoo at them "Its fine...go back to sleep! Its only first night jitters!"
As I close my door and go to grab my fallen book. I shake my head 'Humm I hope this hatchling, lasts longer than the last two I had under my roof! That first silly one got himself eaten! Then that last one got killed and turned into...what I must say was a fine set of armor!.....Too bad for the being who ate the first one, it did not even get the chance to 'burp' that meal before me and my group killed it! Then the silly human king? If you could call him that! Being DUMB enough to trap and kill...then make armor out of one, under my care! I still find time once and awhile to torture his soul for fun!.....'Ahh that reminds me!' I think as an evil grin comes over my face.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
In this chapter....Kyley Settles in Whateley and deals with some of her inner demons
NOTE that this chapter Kyley talks over the subject of attempted suicide.
So if that subject bothers you? You might want to stop on this one?
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
most of my current stories can be found on Fictionmania
Or if you want to input more?
Drop a e-mail to me at [email protected]
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 31 2007 6:40 am
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage
Once the morning fully arrives I get up and dress in one of my backless shirts made for flying! I am just at my door, when Night flies back in the room and perches on the beds footing.
~"Well you where out all night? Have fun?"~ I ask the old bird.
~"Yes...and you have to get out there and see the area around here soon! As there seems to be some form of 'grove' with a large population of Fae creatures in it near here? You might want to seek them out?"~ She informs me.
~"I will...now back in!"~ I order her.
She vanishes with a pop and I walk out the door. As I leave Poe, I see the 'flag' is red today 'SHOOT no flying!' my mind screams, me stuck walking till it changes! Very mad, I then WALK! toward crystal hall to get some breakfast.
When I get inside and hop in line. My taste today, goes for my standard 'sample box' of food and get 'KK' a large order of pancakes with other small sides. A swipe for all of it and the check out lady even notes, that I am getting food for a kid in Doyle without question?
Now with bags full of supplies, I head over to Doyle. Once in I wave at the nurse on duty and go straight to KK's room. I wave at her, as I come in "Hey how's the morning so far?" I ask with a grin.
I feel from her not so much 'joy?' but she is good in all counts, no real sadness comes off her. As she says "So far? its good? I want my own room....I guess? This place sucks!"
"Well, I will see what we can get done? But here is breakfast for ya." I announce, as I drop the bags on her table.
She tears open the bag, pulls out the top box and looks inside. "Ohh pancakes....yummy! I am not even going to ask how you know this is one of my fav's!"
"I got....evil minions in my employ! That's how" I boast.
She laughs at me "It should be....I have got evil minions.." she then takes out my box and looks inside it "What gives?....with this?" she adds somewhat shocked at its contents.
"I don't eat so much?" I say to her, as my hand takes the offered box.
"So? you got some kind of eating disorder?...or something?" she asks.
"I told you.....not human. I don't need food to live...I 'eat' in other ways?" I say more then embarrassed.
"So....how?"
"Please lets talk of this later....out of hearing?" She nods back to me her understanding.
I open my box and start to nibbling. She on the other hand, digs in with gusto "So was last night okay? As my night got disturbed" I ask her.
"Its so boring here" she says between large mouthfuls. I notice that she is eating like....a male still. 'looks like that part in her, has not changed much? So we are both in the same boat? I guess' My thoughts wonder off. "But what happened?" she asks with a large gulp of food.
"Well it seems one of the girls on my floor...let her disguise slip and it freaked out her roommate? I can understand it...you go...bed with....girl ten feet away and wake to...dragon hatchling in that bed...can be a shock for a human?" I say while popping a strawberry in my mouth.
I feel a wave of shock and confusion come off 'KK' "What?..... A dragon...here!"
"That's not normal?" I ask her confused, that its not?
She shakes her head 'NO' to me "NOPE!"
"Well it is back home...so I just assumed its normal here?" I asked, somewhat confused at this new idea.
"No Kyley they are not 'normal' in the least! AND where in the heck are you from that....that having a dragon in the same room is...normal?" she asks me, more than confused.
"Home is.....gone" is all I say softly.
"Gone? what....gone?" she asks, putting down her fork and looking at me.
"Just....gone. Its no more....and that was very long ago." I sit there, just thinking 'What do I say?...'
'KK' moves the table aside and wraps me in a hug "So you have 'loss' too? But your not trying to 'off' yourself" I hug her back ...but all I can think is 'yet?'...."So I am going to try to get and do better!" she finally whispers.
During that...nice hug she says "Hey...I need this and you do too!" Then she lets go of me.
We just start going back to talking and eating... and what classes to take when a nurse walks in. She sees me and 'KK' sitting there and I feel her get mad....at me!
"What is this? You brought in a knife, to a patent in this condition? Are you stupid?" she asks and yells at me.
"NO! I am far from stupid!" I bark back...'silly mortal...this one is in my 'care'! drives through my thoughts.
"Well I am going to have to take that" and she starts to walk over to us.
"No 'KK' is fine, she is eating with it. AND if you take it, what is she going to use to cut that food with?" I ask her. "Besides its so dull...it would take one...near forever to kill ones self with it?"
'KK' then says flatly, as she readies a last large bite for her mouth "Let her have it, I don't really need it. It does not matter?"
"It does to me" I then look at 'KK' "You do need it and they should trust you with it?"
"Well I need to get that from her" the nurse says and she comes to the bed near us.
I 'fix' her with a gaze from my eyes and a heavy blast of glamour. As she stands there deep in its grasp. I shove out my will at her "You will leave and forget that this happened. Just go about your duties as normal and don't come in here unless its required to do so."
She then...turns and leaves.
As she goes, GODS! the pain that hits my head! I grab my skull from the throbbing and rub it all over "Ohhh my Great Gods, I should not do that again for a very long time! This pain...is near madding! She must have had a shield on her of some type!"
"You okay? and what did you do?"
"I shoved a little of my 'will' at her and it hurt! But she is gone for now?"
"You know, I heard an echo of what you said to her 'in' my head!"
I am startled from her saying that "Are you all right? I did not mean for that to get to you!"
"I think I am okay?....but..I have a sudden urge to empty bedpans...thou?"
My jaw drops in shock "NO? please say your joking?"
She laughs at my face "Yes I am joking...wow you really fell for it?"
"Thank Gods! But. I am not doing that again, my head is just killing me!"
"Hey I thought you said your 'brain' was not in there?"
"Haa...its not, but the pain has to be some where?"
"You do know, I read somewhere? What you just did...is against the rules?" she says to me, as she readies another bite of food.
"So? I did it to protect a friend from stupidity. So I am fine with it..."
"But Kyley...please don't break rules for me...you will get in trouble?"
"Me trouble?...I have enough of that already! More trouble is nothing...what....they...do to me? Send me to bed without supper?" I laugh.
"Its....'what are they going to do'..." she winks at me.
We go back to eating and talk for near two hours. But I have things to do and I say goodbye to her. As I leave the area, to pass the nurses station. Doctor Tenent is there and stops me.
"Kyley If I may?" she asks of me.
"Yes?"
"So...it looks like Kumiko is getting better, she should be out tomorrow sometime. But you have to go up stairs to see Doctor Bellows about a session and your classes. As he is your advisor."
"Okay? I can do that?" I nod and start off to the elevators.
"AND Kyley?" she asks me, as I turn to leave.
"Yes ma'am?"
"You might want to get that 'ethics in psychics' class....soon?"
"Hummm Why?"
"You know DARN! why....never do that again..." she says, more than angry at me "But I will forget it...this time! Because of Kumiko. AND I will see you in magic class or healing? As I teach both..." her voice softens at the end.
"Yes ma'am, I will see you in class...then?"
As she nods back, I walk into the elevators doors. Then I go up a few floors and find a map of the building. After a little looking I find the correct office and go in.
"I am here to see doc Bellows?" I say, to a rather thin kid there.
"Hey you must be Kyley? I am Kelly or Doogie, I am here helping the doc while I am getting ready for college. But the doc will see you right now...if you want?" the boy asks me.
"That's why I am here?"
"Well go on in, he is waiting for ya!" he smiles at me.
The door opens for me at a light push and I close it behind me. As I enter... I say to a man, who is reading a vast pile of files and is sitting behind a rather nice desk "Hi I am Kyley, I was told I need to see you about classes?"
"Hello Miss Barron, I am Doctor Bellows or some call me Alfred. Have a seat and relax, we have some paperwork to do and a small intro session to get done" he waves at the chairs in the office.
I grab one that is nearest to his desk and get ready to sit "Sir? you said I can get comfortable?"
"Yes anything? that helps?" he asks with just a shade of wonderment.
"COOL!' I think and out pop the wings. Now that I am more relaxed, I sit down.
"Humm?" he tones out at me "Feel better? and is that what you call your more normal form? As I have read your file a little and from in here" he raises the file off the desk a bit at me "this one and there are others you can do?"
"Ohh yes...this is much better! and yes this is closer to 'what' I call normal?" I say back to him, as I scoot about in the chair getting a nice good 'spot' in it.
"Fine then, lets start on your classes. Here is a list, I got started on via your enrollment forms and that chat you had with Mrs. Carson" he says, as he slides a piece of paper at me.
:Class schedule
Kyley Barron
Principals of magic
Intro to Magical Arts
Introduction to Magic Theory (Magic Lab)
Special Topics - Magic--Necromancy - Threat Or Menace
American History
Beginning History-World
Advanced Hyper Dimensional Non-Euclidean Mathematics
Dimensional gate mathematics and magic
Mathematics of Quantum Neutrino Fields
Thaumaturgy, Numerology and Mystic Algebra
Powers Theory and Powers Lab
Special Topics - Powers Theory (with lab): Projective Empaths
Flying 1
English as a second language
Basic Martial Arts
I study the list and find the only issue is the 'flying 1' Gods that will bore me to death!
"Sir? the list looks fine to me, but the flying class? A girl on the train ride in she said, I might be able to get flying two? As I was born to it?"
"Please Kyley...no 'sir's here, its Alfred. But I will look into that for you? You might have to suffer a few days in it, till they see that you can actually 'fly'?"
I nod back "I can wait."
"I have to ask? Did you want to add, a class on weapons? For your Axe skills?"
"No...that would be a bad idea right now. As I have seemed to have lost some control over it, so that makes it a little too dangerous right now for practicing with others. I might do that next year?"
"Okay I will note that for later. I want to tell you this, I was chosen from the staff for a few reasons. One I deal with lots of your fellow cottage mates. Another is I have dealt with Sara, you met her at Homestake" he pauses for a little longer than normal "I have to ask this? I read of your reaction at first seeing her, then your defeating and killing of what may have been a rogue 'GOO' at Homestake."
"Yes....and?" I ask wondering what he is leading to?
"If Sara shows back up? Will you have any problems with her?"
"No...I do not start fights or kill, I leave that to others. I will only defend myself. So if she comes back, you might ask her that?"
"I will...'if' that happens? So lets go on? I have little real notes to what you really are? As you don't fit in lots of the categories we have? Your explanation that the man who disappeared at the same time, your metal block showed up. That he became a part or component of your now being here...makes sense? BUT can you add to that for me? I will not write any of it down...I just have to know, who or what I am helping here?"
What I feel off him is that...drive to understand and no real hint at he is garnering information for others uses....He is telling me the truth, as he feels it.
I sit there for several seconds, then minutes and I can't think of what to say to him. How much? How far? Who I am? What I am? Who may or may not be after me?
After some time, I put my head down in my hands "Alfred, I really don't know what to say? And for me that's saying allot."
"I understand...I can wait for that answer... if you want to?" he asks the kid...then Doctor Bellows feels via his small telepathic powers, a large mass of held back sadness in Kyley. She is hiding something?....something that drastically changed her life. He has to at least 'try' to help her out...in someway? "But I can tell your holding back a wall of ...something. It just flows off you."
I shore up my shields to him "I should have figured that a fellow...empath. Would do this job best."
"I felt you just....slam that door on me, you know I can help?"
"I know...you offer your word on keeping secrets. But if Sara's dad came in here and asked about me? Could you stop him?"
"No...that is beyond me."
"Now you see my issue, along with what I feel maybe a threat to me. So why don't you tell me what to do? As I have no idea?"
"Well talking always helped? But in your case me knowing things about you....might be a threat to you? So, I don't know...either? You may just have to as they say....chance it?"
I lean down, start nervously running my hands through my hair and then flop my long braid to one side. Then stop with my face buried deeply in my hands "I don't know? All I will say is, I am like Sara in some ways" I say some what muffled by my hands.
"Okay Kyley...But I still feel you may need more help? Can I ask some more questions? And you just nod or something, it may help...to let some of what your holding out?"
I nod to him, as the phone in my pocket rings at us both and disturbs the near silence.
"Is that your phone? If you want to answer it?"
"I know who it is....its Becky, a good friend. When I shut you out, I closed her out too. She is just calling ...worried is my bet? I will talk to her."
As the phone rings on, I open up my mind to Becky and tell her all is fine.
All I get from her is worry ~'what's wrong!"~ she asks me.
~"Its fine...I am just talking with the doctor here....about issues."~
~"YOUR HURT!"~
~"No my love...bad memories, ones that I don't want to burden you with...is all?"~
~"I understand...but you can always talk to me?.....please?"~ I feel her near beg me.
~"Yes I will tell all of this to you...very soon. I have to get back to the doctor, as he is looking at me rather...funny?"~
I sense some humor at that from her ~"I will be there soon and we can talk then?"~
And then she fades, as I once again close my shields.
As I glance up at him, he asks me in a near whisper "Is everything alright? If you need more time to talk to her....I understand."
"No...I told her what is happening. I will talk to her later on" I lean back down into my hands to think 'This...human is a smart one....he knows I can mentally 'talk' to others? I guess that could be normal here...in this school!' I find humor at that last thought.
"Well let me ask some simple questions to help...and maybe a nod or two from you can help guide me...to helping more?"
I nod, almost unnoticeably to him.
"I am going by what you said to Mrs. Carson a month back. Is some of your held back sadness or anger...because there is no one like you here?"
I nod.
"Okay...you also said 'your world is gone and you have to get used to it' ...is that another issue?" he asks gently.
All I can do is nod...'I start to feel the need to leave...to be alone, with this.'
"Humm....do you feel any blame for that? Any at all?"
My simple nod gets me to thinking on that issue 'Did I do something that killed us all?' I try to find that one memory on it....but it keeps slipping away from me.
"Good some progress...So you think your the only one to blame?"
My head nods so fast, to answer him and I find I can't control it...This surprises me...'was that an unconscious move on my part? Did I get my world destroyed?'
"Very good Kyley? Now did you have a personal loss....family?"
My body near jumps from the chair "NEVER ASK THAT AGAIN!" I yell and demand him. My inner rage is tearing at me now.
"Kyley I am only trying to help you? It can not be your fault? All of that?"
The tears just roll off my face, I bury my face in my hands and collapse back into the chair. The sudden shock of what he is saying....opens a dark memory in me and I start to really sob out at seeing it.
I think inwardly 'I did do all this! I killed them all! I remember now...I ordered four of my best to come here and help fight the Dark Ones. When they died, the Dark Ones. Must have surly read their dying minds and knew where to strike! They knew they had to gather a large force, to destroy US! We were, far too big a threat to them!'
"Kyley? are you alright?"
I look up and sob to him "I did this..."
"What? you can't be...all the blame for anything?"
As he says that, I see what and why I could not... See that dark memory..... till just now!...it was buried deep in my head...by NIGHT!
"NIGHT you...backstabbing bird! get out here NOW!" I roar at nothing.
Doctor Bellows gazes at me, more than bewildered by my sudden out burst "Kyley please calm yourself... its all right?"
Night suddenly 'pops' into the room perched, on a small coat rack just behind the doctor.
I feel her come out and glare at her in rage. "YOU!...you concealed this from me...why?!" I point at her savagely.
~"Because till now? You could not handle it...AND even now? I still don't think you can?"~
"Why...why...why? would you do that?!" I cry out at her, with streams of tears now flowing.
~"Because of this....this raging outburst of yours! I promised to watch over you in life! AS MY DUTY."~
"Heck with that! You should have told me!?"
~"AND! have you kill yourself on that first day!...I am no fool...You would have done it!"~
"I would have never done that?...taking ones life is not the answer?"
~"On that first day...you would have...But now?....you have a 'love' back in your life. Then there are others to support you and care for you."~
"Yes I see that now...I do have someone to care for me and I them. BUT you still kept that from me! It was my choice!.....you...you damned bird!" I sob out and look for something...anything to throw at her.
Bellows is only getting one side of the conversation, but he knows it too well to interfere in it. It has to come out. He watches as I berate the large bird for several minutes. Then he gets a bit worried, when I look hurriedly about, snatch up a small box and throw it at the large bird with vicious intent of harm.
He watches as the box hurls at great speed at the large hawk. Then it abruptly stops midair and lowers rather gently to the nearby table.
~"It was not your fault. Your father or bothers or even the long dead Emperor. They all would have made the same choice you did, to....help a friend in need. How could any of us have known, it would lead to our demise?"~
"But I sent them...I made that choice? A choice that doomed us all to death?"
~"They came and attacked us...you did not go and find that fight ...it found US!"~
I sit down and brood over that notion...'They did come and attack us? I did my job'
"Your right....Night...they did attack us. I did not bring death to us. It came on its own black wings of death?"
As I fall back in my chair again and all I can do is cry.
Alfred talks to me in very gentle tones "Kyley? I think we are done for now? I think you should take some time out and process this out. You can go or stay here...It is always your choice."
My legs stand me up, near not even knowing I am doing it. My mind twisting in circles and bends over itself. All those thoughts are forming knots in my head, made of deep dark memories. PAINFUL! ones.
Doctor Bellows watches me, as I walk slowly to his door and start walking out. "Kyley? Are you all right? Do you need an escort?"
"No I am fine...." I whisper out, not even thinking.
I walk in a daze, right past the kid who greeted me and out the main office door. My body takes itself on a small trip outside, to an area and bench that sits on the far off on edge of the forest adjoining the main campus.
Like a bag of bones....I plop on a small bench, that faces a nice stand of trees and I start to think. No actually dwell, on what I had done. Why?
As I sit to ponder, all that happened
--------------------------------------------------------
Doctor Bellows starts out of the office to follow Kyley out and ask if she needs more time? or help. Only to get near nothing in the return answers.
Doogie watches the freshman leave the office, without one word even said. She has the look of one in shock and walks past him. Right behind her, the Doc is there and asks her is she needs help.
"Hey doc? should I go get her?"
"No Doogie....not at all. But could you go and watch her for a little bit. As she just had a major revelation and what I would call the biggest shock I have ever heard of." Bellows says to the boy.
"What? If I can ask?"
Bellows shakes his head "Its best you don't know....heck I don't think even I should know....honestly?"
Doogie gets up form his chair and rushes off to try and keep up. "Doc? what should I do.....if?"
"Call for help and hope...its all you can do. Do not try and stop her...AT ALL. Please."
Doogie nods and runs out the door.
Bellows walks back into his office and sits at his desk. He spins his chair and gazes at the large hawk still perched on the coat rack.
"Well? My friend. I wish, I could ask you what is going on. But I can guess pretty well what is going on" he chuckles out. "So I guess your staying for a awhile?" he asks, as he turns back to his work
The bird glares at him. Then Bellows feels a tingle in his head, along with the feeling of 'yes'....
"Humm?" Alfred looks at the bird again "Was that you?"....then once more that feeling of..'yes'
"Well then...are you here to talk?"
...'yes' feeling again.
"Okay...I think I know someone who might be able to speed this up a bit?"
....'yes' the bird blinks once more at him.
Bellows turns to the side of his office "Ohh Louis. I need ya buddy." he sounds out mentally as well as verbally.
A human form of a middle aged man appears in front of the doctors desk. "Yes Alfred, how can I help you?"
Alfred turns back around to point at the large bird "This my friend, is the familiar of Kyley Barron...and it wants to talk. Would you mind helping me out?"
Louis reaches out with his mind to the bird and hits a wall of resistance. He pushes just a little more and finds the bird can easily keep him out. BUT then a small door opens and the bird talks to him.
~"Humm I see your a little like the Dark Ones or as you call them GOO?....Funny? But for what was once a human, I find your mind quite ordered....nice. But please let the good doctor in on this?"~ Night asks the man.
"Alfred? I got through to her. I will act as your 'bridge'... Funny that a familiar talks independent of its owner?"
Night squawks verbally and mentally at them both ~"FAMILIAR! humph! I am no PET!"~
Bellows laughs out "Louis? I think we both, just got snubbed by a bird?"
~"Yes you did! But Doctor? I ask you to please...keep talking to her. As she...found this out today and I did not want her to know this...till she was better able to...cope?"~
"Yes...Night? she called you?.... I can do that for her? But what are you and her? If not mage and familiar?"
~"I am part of her and she me. Bound souls in away. I can think and act on my own ....but she does and will order me at times. But...back to my and her issues. I closed all those dark memories of what she did, just before her death...away. As I was sure.....and she still may....decide, that joining the long dead is a better way?"~
Bellows and Louis look at each other "Should I have her taken into Doyle?" Bellows asks the Hawk.
~"NO! don't! That would be a large mistake. She would surly...fall into the Darkness, escape and do damage or kill. Keep an eye on her, let her mingle and see that...life goes on. Please let her help....Kumiko. As that will give her mind a project that has...life in it and hope."~
"Darkness? I don't understand the term?"
~"Think of Darkness? as what your worst GOO's are? That they want to destroy life....that is like one of us, that has fallen to Darkness. BUT! we are not GOO. But...We like all things......can fall."~
"So? Night...I did get from that one-sided conversation, that you two just had...That she made a bad choice and her world paid the price? That can't be true...that one choice, could do all that?"
~"It did....But any of her linage would have done that VERY same thing. We all value life that high...we would help any that would ask. She made back then.... choices like that everyday, for most of her long life."~
~"What she did...was long ago, send some of our kind here to help in your fight with the Dark Ones or GOO. Most likely they died. The GOO saw, we were a threat. Tracked us down to home and destroyed us all. But I have to go and sooth that mind of her's ...before she acts rash. As she has been known to do that!"~ the bird laughs at them. Then vanishes.
Louis's phantom body takes a seat and looks at Bellows "I know my history...as messed up as this worlds ancient history is?...do you think?"
"That the butcher's bill...for me and you, even being here? Is her world? Its too sad to even think about."
"And even worse Alfred, She made that choice? I think....both of us should just forget about this?"
Bellows nods "Agreed...we will help her, as best as we can...and hope."
----------------------------------------------------
As I sit on the bench, I can hear that boy from the doc's office behind me. He is trying very hard NOT to be heard. But he is failing....badly.
"Doogie?...You might as well come over here and have....seat. As my guess that bush....not too comfortable?"
"Am I that bad?"
"As loud, as an elephant walking on peanut shells" I laugh as best I can.
Doogie gets up from his bushy hide and walks over to the bench. Before he sits, he lays a small pack of tissues by me "I never leave that office...without one of these."
"Thanks...but I think I am cried out." I mumble to him.
"I don't know what happened? But...life goes on" he states.
I sit there in my own personal hell of memories "Really? it goes on?" I sass at him.
"Yes...it does."
"You have no clue, what I did.....or lost?"
"It does not matter....you just go on."
Night 'pops' in front of us both perched on a bench across the path. ~"Listen to the boy...he is repeating exactly what you said to Kumiko. So heed your own words?"~
"Kyley? Is that your hawk?"
I hiss out at Night "Yesssss for now. Or until I kill her!"
"Humm I guess.." he chuckles "Your mad at her?"
"VERY!"
"I should go get lunch...but I have an idea?"
I glare at him "What?"
"When I am mad, I go over to Eastman annex and pound the crap out of a practice dummy" he smiles at me.
"Humm?"
"Or if your REAL! mad area 99 is fun!"
I stand up "Lead on?"
"So how mad are you?"
"MAD...."
"Well lets start small and work our way up!"
Fifteen minuets later, Doogie is introducing me to a small, older Asian man.
"Sensei Ito? this is Kyley...she is a incoming freshman and she just got done with the doc? But she needs a little 'venting' time. Can you let her in for a few?"
The small man walks around me and looks me over. "I can do that...but she has no practice clothes yet?"
"You need clothes to practice fighting in too?"
"Yes..." he laughs "Unless you like to do it naked?"
"Well...besides armor? How would you do it then? As where I am from, its normal?"
Doogie's eyes are now the size of dinner plates "Fight naked? that's nuts!"
"Its how I was taught. You don't think of....'kissing' an opponent when they are trying.....tear your heart out?....unless your 'into' that kind of thing?"
Ito tones out slowly "Humm that style of fighting is not unheard of...but Whateley? Likes its students...dressed. I think I have a bodysuit for you to borrow. AND Doogie my boy, go get dressed. You invited her....so you will fight with her?"
"Yes Sensei.....Kyley please come with me and I will show you where to change."
After some fussing, they find me one that has nice cutouts on its back for my wings to be out. Then I am given a locker and I get dressed. As I walk out I find the outfit FAR from comfortable!
As I exit the locker room, I find Doogie waiting for me. "All set?" he asks.
"Yes...but I hate this....thing? Its far from comfortable. My armor is better" I near hiss out. As my anger has yet to settle.
We both walk back out to the main area and I follow Doogie to a large mat. he kneels down on its edge and says out to the old man "We are ready Sensei?"
"Fine, instead of Kyley...just practicing on a dummy. How about a match?"
"I am fine with that Sensei" says Doogie.
"I guess? I can try your way?" I say, not even knowing what is to come.
I follow Doogie out to the mat and he gets in the center. He guides me to the opposite of him.
Ito says to us both in a commanding voice "All right, I will keep this simple. No hits, only grappling to start. And I will command in English for Kyley to keep up...got that Doogie?" Doogie nods back.
"Grappling? Why? If I am fighting....I hit!" I hiss. I am far too mad to think right now. Why all this show?
"Well this is practice and you need to learn how to subdue. As well as hurt?" Ito informs me.
"Okay I can learn this?" I question him.
"Fine...get ready.....and fight!" he barks at me.
With that bark. Doogie leaps at me, grabs my arm and flips me to the mat on my stomach. Then tries to bend my arm to pin my body. BUT he finds, that it keeps on bending and bending. My arm keeps on bending till, until it bends in a most unnatural way.
I smile at the mat "Doogie, if your looking to pin me with my arm, you will find. I have no...bones to use as leverage and I don't feel any real pain?" I growl at him.
I start to 'roll' with his move. Then reverse it on him and flop out on to the mat. As he lets go. I get up to my feet and face him. He then tries to make a leap at my middle and grab on there. As he does, I grab him, flap my wings to flip him over on the mat and end up with him on top of me. I then wrap him in arms, legs and my large wings. Now he can't budge at all.
"STOP! its over!" Ito barks.
I let go of Doogie and help him up. He leads me off to stand by Ito.
"Well Doogie has been a good student...but you? I have to think hard to teach one that feels near no pain and 'bends' like that. I have had one before and if she was still here? I would match the both of you" Ito looks around after talking to us and goes over to a student that was practicing by themselves.
"What is he doing?" I ask Doogie.
"He...is finding you a better match?"
"Well...this is not really helping...Maybe I should just beat something and leave? As I am not.....patient right now!"
After I said that Doogie walks over to talk with Ito and the girl. I watch them for several minutes talk back and forth. As they go on talking amongst themselves, I take mental notes on the new girl, dark skin, thin, athletic, and it seems by her moves...practiced at fighting. AND she knows it!
The whole group finally walks over to me. I on the other hand I am more than upset, while they where gone. I have been doing nothing but STEW in anger.
"Kyley I have found a great student, that can help with your training." Ito tells me.
"Ito..sir I think I should just leave...As this is not helping at all."
"Nonsense you should stay? Then try to lose some of the pent up anger. But get at the ready in the center. This student here is, Chaka or Toni and she is in your building."
I huff out "Fine..."
She leads me over to a new mat, this one is a bit different. It has a large metal cage on each side of the mat.
As I get to its center Ito yells out the match basic rules to me "In this match. To win all you have to do is get your opponent into the cage and close the door. There is a time limit of fifteen minutes. But few need it? Are you ready?"
I nod and she does.
"FIGHT!"
My body falls into a low crouch. Then I see her run at me, spin around to leap behind my back and grab an arm. That arm she grabs up, is used to toss me across the mat to near the far side. I land on my feet with a small beat of my wings."
She quips at me "So they told me, your all mad because of some stupid dwelling on loss? You might want to pay attention here, as we are fighting...not crying!"
"You might want to shut-up?"
"Nope...my mouth and fighting are near one in the same!" she says. As she runs at me, to slide under my legs and come to her feet at my back.
I make a defensive move with my arm up and spin on my one heel to face her at the ready. She then chops at my arm to move it. Then tries to grab my other arm and flip me with it. I flex out of her move. To end up standing in near the same spot but a few feet back toward the center.
"Humph Kyley...you have skills. But if you would stop with the boohooing. You might be a challenge! So stop the whining about whatever and fight will ya?!"
"SHUT-UP child! You have no idea what you speak of."
"KID? I am older than you...I think?" she laughs "But how about this...for ya to cry about?"
A near ear shattering KIIIIIYA! comes from her, as she kicks at me at blinding speed an sends me flying into the cage and I land in it with a crash. She then runs over and closes the door on me.
"Done!?" she says rather happily, as she dusts-off her hands "Your easy?...you don't think when your mad?"
I glare at Ito, as I stand up and roar at him "YOU SAID NOTHING OF USING POWERS!?"
"I did not say NOT too? now did I?" Ito answers me.
"OKAY then, I want a rematch?"
"Fine I can understand...Toni are you alright with that?" Ito asks her.
"Yep, lets do a rematch...as she did not understand the rules?"
"IT would? VASTLY help...say them all first!" I hiss at them both "But I am ready now!" I say as I stand once more at the mats center.
My eyes never leave her this time, I even stop blinking to 'keep in the game' this time.
"Are you ready?" Ito announces.
"Did the rules change?" I ask more than mad.
"NO same rules. Get your opponent in the cage and use any powers to do so."
Humm I ponder "Alright I am ready...this time!"
"Ready to beat down a froshie" boasts Toni.
Ito warns her "Keep it civil Toni!" as he hears that retort from her.
Toni moves fast to my right and readies a kick. I know she is faking me, so I slide a little to the left, but stay in her range to lead her on...that I am dumb! She moves fast to my rear, but I do not spin to greet her. I keep my back to her and listen for the move to come.
She tries to cover, her coming move with words and taunts me "So little girl done crying for that crap? yet!" Then she jumps at me and I side step her.
"Please shut-up and just fight, as doing this is not healthy?" I tell her. As she fuels my growing anger at her. I feel I am getting unbalanced...and that is a bad idea.
"What ever..." then she tries another hit with that ROAR, that tells me she is using her power....what ever that maybe?
The KIIIYA comes and I shift in to my BIGGER form and armor. Her incoming hit just bounces off me.
"Owch!" I hear from her, as her hand bounces off my chest armor and then I hear "What in the heck?!" as she looks up at a Seven foot PLUS! tall girl.
As that happens, Ito turns to Doogie "Did you know, she did that?"
"Ahhh nope. All I knew about was the wings!"
My chest and its armor takes the blow...BUT Gods it hurts! I yell at her through my covered face "Did not expect that? Did ya?"
She tries another kick to my head with a KIIIIYA added and it bounces off me. I am stunned ALLOT! and stagger a little. But not out of the game.
"SO any witty words now?" I say as I make a grab at her legs.
She easily dodges my move, BUT I see a mistake. She thinks...size makes me slow?!
"Haa big and slow" she jabs at me "then add a cry baby over what ever?"
"You really need to be quiet...As you have no Idea my loss...kid!" my anger grows "Ever lose a family member?"
"NOPE and you will not see me moping over it for years!" she boasts.
She then tries a move on my leg, to cripple it. I hear the KIIIYA wind up. My body moves as fast as I can, grabs her arm in mid swing and I slam her to the mat.
I wrap a large hand around her neck and keep her pinned. I lean down to, whisper through my helmet. At her so softly...that she can only hear me "You...child, have no Idea of loss? I killed a whole world by accident by ordering my men, to help this world! and MINE DIED FROM THAT!"
Now raise my right arm and my Axe appears in it. She beats on my arm trying to get lose. I sob at her "Now meet fate!"
AND I swing down, as Ito yells out "NO!"
My arm buries, my Axe deep into the mats padding by her head and into the spring surface beyond it. I stand up and say to her "You done yet with that mouth?" I hiss at her.
She looks at the blade buried by her head. Then stands up with ease. "Hey Ito did not say weapons were okay!"
"Yes...but he did not say NO to them?....or killing?" I say flatly too her. As I move to retrieve my Axe.
As I take my Axe out of the hole it made. I turn, grab her fighting Gi and then toss her into the cage. I only succeed because, she is so surprised and then I slam the door on her "AND I win" I shout.
"What?! the fight was over!" she shouts from the cage and then opens the door.
"Ito never said, the fight was over.... only...NO!" I shout back at her.
"Hey big girl? We are not done yet!" she says to me.
"If you want one more match-up I need...second." I say back to her, as I go sit at a bench.
My hand waves over my face and head. With that motion my helmet vanishes and shows my bruised face. I lean over to a waste bin and spit out a little of the my blood that collected in my mouth from her last blow. I spot a bunch of water bottles next to the bench and open one, to clean out the last of that messy blood from my mouth. As I do, Doogie sees me and walks over to me, from his talking with Ito.
"Hey your hurt! Let me look at that?" he asks with concern and I feel its genuine.
"I am fine... I just have to wait a little for my healing to catch up. As her last blow, to my head. Was more than strong and seemed to get through my armor a little."
Doogie grabs a towel and wipes some of the blood off my face. Then looks at the bruising. As he does Ito comes over to us both. "What is this? Are you hurt?" he asks, as he steps up.
"I am fine just give me...minute" I mumble back to him.
"Kyley I think maybe...you should stop, as an injury like this. It shows me that Toni and you may have gone a little too far during that last fight. As both of you are showing a lack of restraint" the small man informs me.
My hands find that same place that seems to be getting quite common with me today. They are rubbing and fingering through my hair...nervously. As I lean my face down into them.
A heavy sigh comes from me as I think and look inward 'I am off balance badly...all that I have found out today has caused this. The sudden finding that Night was hiding my decision from me, that cost my whole world its life...Then add just now I nearly CHOPPED that kid to death...I came so close! too close!'
I start to stand up "Ito...Doogie, please tell Toni. I feel its best we stop this match and save it for later. As I am far too off my mental balance to keep from hurting someone today" I start walking back to the locker room.
My body shrinks back down, as I walk back to the locker room. With my armor now gone, all I have on is this 'body suit' they lent me. I am almost to the door with my head down....when I see, what I really need. A group of large, long cylindrical bags hangs down from the ceiling. I saw Toni beating on one as we came in.
I get up to one and START! beating on it as hard as I can. For some reason I will never know. I wail and sob at it in English....maybe I just needed others to hear this and understand it.
I yell, as I strike the bag "WHY!...why did they have to come and do that! WHY! did they have to destroy a whole world? I would have greeted them in friendship!" I beat on the bag even harder...so bad are the blows, I am landing. That I am feeling the pain from the them "WHY did I do that! I sent my kind to their deaths....and caused us all to die!" I sob even more "THEY took it all from me... I had to feel all that DEATH!" I am now hitting the bag so hard. I am breaking my own hands while doing it.
Doogie makes a move to get up from the bench, he was sitting at with Ito. Ito puts out his hand to stop the boy "No...let her have this. She needs to let it out a little. Before it eats her."
The blows I hit the bag with are hurting me badly...but I keep going for several minutes. Then I gab on the bag and slide to the floor sobbing again "WHY was I saved!? WHY am I here? Someone....Something PLEASE tell me? ARE they coming for me? IF SO, THEN COME NOW! Take away the pain!"
As I kneel there, Ito and Doogie walk to me. Toni watches from across the room...not knowing what to do.
Ito asks in a soft voice as he walks up "Kyley? Do you need help?"
"NO!" I bark at him.... as rage still fills my mind.
I stand up and flex my mangled hands. To get them back into shape. From the beating I just did with them. Then I finish my walk to the locker room.
Doogie tries to step up to me "Kyley?" he asks and Ito stops him once again with a gentle hand.
"No let her go...she is fine" Ito says to him.
"But those hands?"
"She is fine...I have seen worse. She will heal fast."
Ito walks off toward Toni, where she is back at her practicing. "Toni? please come here."
"Yes Sensei Ito?"
"I have a request of you....Please keep an eye on that one for me. You don't have to get close to her...and its best you don't. But keep an eye on her, none the less. Then, what you saw and heard here today....forget it. As I am sure, she let all that out only because of anger."
Ito glances to Doogie "And you, please tell Bellows what you saw and heard here. As it will be of use to him in her....healing. Now go..get cleaned up and have lunch?" Doogie nods as he walks off.
"Sensei?" Toni says.
"Yes?"
"Was all that she yelled at the bag...true?" Toni asks.
"Yes...I am afraid it was. I read her file, like I do all of yours. AND its says they suspect she is older than Aunghadhail was...by far. How and why she is here? No one knows...I don't think, by that last outburst of her's? She even knows?" Ito now gives young Toni an evil eye "I saw and heard you 'egging' her on. A very dangerous game, indeed young one. She could have cleaved your head!. But she was the one who showed restraint. You on the other hand? Hit her in the head with one of your full power kicks....you might have killed her!....Today you learned a lesson...restraint. The other... keep that mouth in check! Now go back to your practice!"
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Friday August 31 2007 3:10 pm
Whateley Academy
Poe cottage
My feet pad their way down the hallway from my long shower. I had taken such a long one...just too think. The day had worn on my mind greatly, I needed the time it brought me, to relax and dive deeper into what had happened today. As I get to my room and close the door. I toss off the robe that covers me in anger 'why I need such a thing....makes me even madder!' my mind roars at me.
My mind and body finally calm down enough to get dressed. As I toss my dirty clothes into a bin in my closet, as a knock sounds at the door.
I yelp at it “It's open!”
My door opens and I see a Drow holding the doorknob while she opens the door. Then I almost jump in fright, the other person at my door is the 'Harvester' I saw here a month back!
My mind jumps to many conclusions 'Did she finally find me and this is my time?' then actually thinks for a second....'this might be a good thing? I finally get to see everyone again?'
'But NO? her...harvester blade is not at the ready? AND a Drow, as a partner...that makes no sense at all?'
So I go with....manners! "Can I do anything for you?"
Then she says to me...“Uhh sorry I just wondered, I kind felt I would need to know who was living? Inside of this room.”
I say back to her...while keeping my surprise and fear in check! “I'm Kyley. And who are you?”
“I'm Melanie. Sorry for the interruption” is what she says back to me.
Then she leaves the doorway and the Drow closes the door. My knees instantly give out on me and I collapse onto my bed. Then start crying again.
Night says in my head ~"Whoa that was close, I thought she was here to...take us? Why she did not, I do not understand?"~
"Night? I actually hoped she was here for us? As that would end all this pain...."
~"STOP! THAT! your a fighter and a Emperor! You have to restart our race!"~
"But it would be so much easier....I should just go out there and...."
~"AND! what? ask her to take you? You after all those battles....know how they work? You have to be 'called'....THEN they take you?....SO be strong!"~
"But...its so hard?"
~"Stop that! go and find...life and have fun? Go find that other winged mutant from the train and fly?"~
"All right I am going?" I sigh out.
At Nights insistence I go and seek out Angel or Mary as she is called. I hop up the stairs to the floor where they have the sophomores and start looking around. As I wonder next to the stairs, a boy stops me with a question.
"Are you lost or looking for someone?" The boy asks me. My eyes look over the boy, as he walks up to me. Nice looking kid, five foot, eight and in good shape.
"Yes...I look for Angel or Mary? I met her on the train in and want to see her?"
"Hey your in luck! I am heading up to her room, as her roomie is my girlfriend and I have to help her unpack?" he then looks over my shoulder a bit "I can see why, you and Mary might want to talk! With those wings and all?"
"Thanks...I am Kyley"
"Glad to meet ya, I am Hank. So lets go?"
He goes to lead me up the next flight of stairs and as he does. I stop in mid step, when I see a girl down the hallway in jeans and a tee shirt, with long red hair. I watch her for a second, as I know that person from somewhere, she turns and I know now!
"Aunghadhail?" is the word I whisper out.
That word stops Hank in his tracks and he turns to me really fast "What did you say?"
I whisper out again "Aunghadhail? Is that not her name? Then why...she here?"
He pulls on my arm and leads me up the flight of steps, I go with his urging and come. Once we are up on the next floor, he stops his pulling on me and then confronts me.
"Where did you hear or know that name?"
"I just know it..." I stop in my thoughts 'how much should I tell Hank?'
"That's not good enough...please tell me more?" he pleads.
I think for some time as he glares at me, with a look of wanting to know...for some reason other than his own?
"Okay....Can you swear, you will not say anything?"
"Humm okay...I swear I will not say anything...till you let me?"
"I met...Aunghadhail? When she was a kid....not much older looking than she is now?" is all I say.
"That makes no sense...but it might? Are you an avatar?"
"No...they kinda say I am, but they also, think I am a reincarnation or I used a human here as a conduit to come here? I really don't know it all myself?"
He looks at me for sometime, then asks "How old do you think you are?"
"I was well over Five hundred thousand...when I died? And that death was...long time ago?"
"Ohh boy! Anything else?"
"They think and its best to use this as a comparison? Think of me as allot like Sara? If you know her?"
"Ohhh shit, another GOO?!"
"NO!...not GOO! I do not kill to live or feed like she does!" I almost shout at him.
He puts up his hands to calm me "Okay...I get it. So please for her sake...don't say anything? As last year..." I can see its hurting him to say this "Nikki..that girl, lost Aunghadhail as her avatar...she was killed. That near ripped Nikki in two!"
"Ohh I understand...I know loss. I will stay quiet. But from what...saw in her? Aunghadhail....still in her...in someway?"
"But she died?"
"Death is not an end....only a change? I know, I have been 'dead' more than once in....life?"
"Okay...I will take your word on that. But please don't tell Nikki this stuff? She just got over the death of Aung?"
"I can do that...too bad. I really want and need to talk to someone that old...I have questions?"
"We do have some kids here that are...old in some ways? Rohanna and maybe Kayda?"
"Are they like me or Nikki...was it?"
"No...Rohanna is a Drow and old as heck. Then Kayda is a avatar for a native american sprit, of some sort?"
"A Drow? I saw one today...in my room. She opened my door for a girl to ask a question of me. She would not be old enough is my guess? Then the human? She or her sprit will not know this...it all happened so long ago" After I say that, I start losing my thoughts to why a 'harvester' opened my door...and what they do?
Hank has to snap his fingers in my face to get me back to the 'now' "Hey are you alright?"
"Not really, it... been a bad day?" is all I mumble out, then add "Can we go to Mary's room now?"
"Okay?" and he starts to lead me up the hallway to a room near the end.
He leads me into an open door and hugs a dark haired girl in the room, he finds there. As I stand there waiting for them to finish hugging and kissing. Mary comes up behind me and yelps out at my back "Hey Kyley! I see you found my room and brought Lily her 'bo'..."
"Ya I did...." I said, then watched as she tossed her stuff on her bed and turned to wrap a hug on me.
After she let go, she looks me over "Hey I can feel you had a bad day? or something?"
"Yep a little..." is all I get out, as she just set my mind to wondering again.
"Hey, lets chat awhile?" she then, offers her chair at the desk to me and I sit on it, as she grabs a spot on the bed.
After I get all seated, Toni from the workout, pops her head in the door and she must have heard my voice? "Hey Kyley? You better now?" she asks at the door.
"Ahhh...not really. But I will...cope?" is all I can get out, as she just reminded me of what I said during that workout and I almost killed her during it!
"Hey what's this all about Toni?" Mary asks.
"Kyley, she had a bad session with Bellows is all and she needs some time?"
I glare up at her before she speaks more, that gets her to say softly to me "Hey what I overheard? I promised Ito, to never tell? But if you want too? I can listen?"
I give her a nod and she closes the door with "Hey I want a rematch ...someday!" she gives me a evil grin and is out the door.
Mary turns back to me to begin, asking softly a question "You want to talk?"
"No not really? I would like to...fly a bit? And maybe you....give me a tour of the campus?"
Mary slides off her bed, goes to the window opens it and stretches to lookout of it. After a second or so, she leans back in "Well we can do that, the flag is green"
Hank laughs at her "You did not read the new book on the rooms here...did ya?"
She studies him for a second and gets a little cross with him "NOPE have not had the time!"
"Well that panel over your door?" he points to "It has both the flag for the school and our cottage on it! See the green light is showing on both! Then add the other there is for the ...ahhhmmm tub?" he looks at me embarrassed.
Lily looks up and notes it all "Hey its all green and even the tub is open? Maybe we should go?"
Hank squeaks "Me alone with the three of you?....in...in the tub?" he then stutters out.
I then feel a wave of embarrassment off him and a load of lust. I then catch him eyeballing both Mary and me.
Mary shakes her head to him "Nope! not going to happen! You know that I can barely stand you here...in the tub cave? NO WAY!"
"What is tub? and you can't stand him?" I ask her.
Lily speaks for her "The tub is a hot tub...a rather large one in a cave next to the cottage. Then poor Mary" she starts sassing her "Can't be near guys. It makes her a little sick?"
After she says that, I finally notice why Mary is on the bed, as far as she can get from Hank.
"But its just a hot tub, why is he so embarrassed?"
Lily informs me "Its nude honey!" she then grins at her boyfriend.
I sound more than overjoyed "Nice! Just like at home!"
Mary tilts her head to me "At home you had a hot tub"
"No....well yes sort of? But...home no one wore clothes near at all...except...very rare events?"
Hank is now totally beet red faced at the thoughts and stares at me, while he asks "So all of your family?"
"Yes the whole family and...castle I lived in, several thousand or more at times?"
He gulps "Did they all look like you?"
"You mean wings or beautiful?"
"Ahhhmmm both? I guess?" then Lily slaps his side at the question.
"Yes and some even better than I?"
"Ohh brother! What a place that must have been?"
I sigh "It was."
Mary sees that pain of mine and knows it well...too well of late "Hey we are all fliers lets go, we can unpack this crud later!"
Then Mary flings the window open and gets in the frame to leap out "last one to the store buys!"
Then she leaps out, almost the foot she can get out the window and clears her wing span. She starts to beat them fiercely to gain speed and keep from falling.
I spring out of the chair, then jump out next and just fall. As I know I am up over forty feet. So I use the fall to its fullest and pull up, just as the ground comes up to me. After that fall and my pulling up. I look back to still see both Hank and Lily in the window, their faces seemed shocked at my action.
"Hey you better get going? I may not know...store at? But I will beat you both there?!"
After I used the fall for speed, I pull up to Mary very fast and then pass her. I look back as I do, to see both Hank and Lily coming out of the window as fast as they can.
I pull up to gain height, to get my bearing on what is where. I remember that there is only one real big store on campus and I aim for it. Far below me I see Mary going for a set of metal rings on tall poles.
She yells up and me "Hey...try this out!"
Then she darts through one big ring, to yet one more in the line of them. I note one thing? She is going for the larger ones and seems to stay away from most of the smaller ones that would only fit her body.
"OHHH! a challenge" I yell at her "You think you can fly better than me! I was born....this!"
My body slides into a quick spin to better line up with the smaller rings and then I dive at them from up high. As I 'bomb' through the first one, I tuck in my wings and pass through it, at over a hundred. Then, as the ground comes up at me, I give one giant beat to them, use the speed for lift and dart through the next one. A show off spiral to the next and I am done with the first set, she showed me.
Mary glides around to me and yelps out "Your nuts! Even my teacher, does not do that crazy stuff?"
"Well then? I guess, I can teach your classes with you?"
"You mean a teachers assistant like me?"
I shrug to her "I guess?"
I then see one of the many flag poles near the rings, fly up to it and perch on top with one leg. Then wait to see if Hank and Lily do the same run on the rings and they both do...just a bit slower than me and Mary.
I laugh at them both, as they fly through the rings "So I guess one...you is buying?"
Hank yells at me, from the last ring in the set "Show off!"
I laugh once more at him and leap off the pole, to go keep up with Mary. After a few minutes of flight, she lands just in front of me at the store. Just behind me was Lily and Hank was last. My bet is, he lost on purpose to be the 'gentleman' that he is.
Hank then opens the door for us, by standing in the automatic door! Then Mary leads us all over to the ice cream and lunch counter. She points at the long list of what's available "So what do you want? As it seems Hank is buying?"
I look a the mile long list! My mind has no idea what to get, there is just so darn much! "Heck I don't know? I....only had....few of these?"
Lily laughs at me "Don't get out much?"
Mary after she hears that, almost scolds Lily "Hey I know you have not been told this! But Kyley only came to here...our world, last April. She has some catching up to do?"
Both Hank and her look at each other and then back to Mary "What?" they both sound out.
Then Hanks adds "You told me you were an older Avatar like mutant...but not that?"
I am about to say something when Mary jumps in for me "She was is some kind of hibernation at Homestake, for One hundred and Fifty years, then woke up in April? So she told me on the train in?"
I nod at her glance to me "That... about right?"
Mary laughs a little at me "You left out that 'is' again?"
"Thanks? I do need that help"
Hanks asks her "What was that for?"
"She also just got into learning english and has trouble with it?"
I nod back again "I do."
"Well, I will try and help with that? But lets eat!" Hank says, as he gets to the counter and gets a salespersons attention.
He turns back to me "So what did you want again Kyley?"
"I don't know? Can you pick...good one for me?"
"Humm how about a mint chocolate, then I know Lily likes strawberry and Mary? ...what did you want?"
"I'll take the fudge brownie!" she beams.
"Okay Three cones of those!" he tells the salesperson.
After we all get served, the group goes outside to sit and enjoy the day. Hank finds us a nice couple of benches to sit on. I note that once again, Mary keeps away from Hank, as best she can and sits next to me on the bench facing the one that Hank and Lily got. Once we are all settled, we start to chatting.
"So Kyley? What are you studying as a major here?" Hank asks me.
After I get a good yummy lick on that cone, I say "Well I am studying Magic and the basics, then my major is mathematics... Advanced Hyper Dimensional Non-Euclidean Mathematics ...Dimensional gate mathematics and magic... Thaumaturgy, Numerology and Mystic Algebra...Mathematics of Quantum Neutrino Fields" I spurt out and go back to licking the cone.
After his eyes uncross...."Wow! So I guess your the math wiz for this freshman class then?"
"I guess? They sent me here to learn...how...be a person here and then I am to work in the library here?"
"So what's your job there?" Lily asks.
"In the library....I am going to translate most of the Class 'X' section. Then the one at ARC and the Medawihla tribes."
Lily looks at me in shock, as she stops eating her cone "CLASS 'X'? that's nuts! It might hurt you?"
Mary shakes her head at Lily, while she licks that cone of her's "Nope...she can do it. Belle and I met her on the train in and Belle confirmed it. One of the books she was reading at the time, was Class 'X' stuff."
Hank adds in "I guess Mary has been told what Kyley is?" and she nods back to him "Well Lily...what Kyley is like in some ways, is a 'GOO' like Sara. BUT she does not feed like she does?"
I nod my thanks to Hank "Thanks for telling her this?"
He then adds in "She told me, she is or has the memories of a being, that is or was Five hundred thousand years old?"
"Hank's right for...most part. But I 'AM' that being, not just the memories. Then I was that old when I died...that was long time ago? I think? I am still finding out....things."
Mary asks me, after she tosses her trash from the cone away "So what are your powers Kyley? As mine is easy...I just have the wings. Lily...you saw fly and has invisible shields of a type. Then Hank here, he can wrap his body in a shield and is strong."
I drop my trash in the same can, after I get up and then turn back to her "Well I do magic" as I say that last word. I zap her top clean of a spot of the ice cream that fell there.
She looks at it, after I am done and giggles out "Well that saves on wash day! But I noticed you don't say words or use jesters of your hands?"
"Who needs that? All those are, is a crutch, that some use to help their mind do what it does naturally? I don't need or use them?"
"Humm I will have to ask Belle about that?"
Hank asks "Well what else!" egging me on playfully.
"I have this.." then I wrap my hand in my life force glow "its part...me, it can heal or hurt....it hurt some more than other?"
"You mean 'hurts' and 'others' ..might be the better word there, with the S on both? Then I think you missed a 'of' again?" Mary corrects me.
Hank jumps in quickly I thinks it should be "it can also hurt some people more than others?.... is what I think would be best?"
I laugh at both of them "With this much help I will get english in ...weeks?"
"in A few weeks!" Mary sings out at me.
"Thanks Mary...but what else can she do? I am curious?" Hanks tones out dryly.
"Well I can do this!" and then I pop up to full size, as my armor flows out.
"Holy shit!" Hank yelps as, he goes to protect Lily in a gallant way. Mary on the other hand, just stands back and says "COOL! Big and with wings like me!"
Mary then gets closer and feels over my armor a little, as she asks "Why so black?"
"It....one thing that happened to me. A curse and a gift at the same time. I am...or was the only one, who had this color...all...rest were a nice silver!"
I then call my Axe out, for them "Then there is my weapon. My Axe...I...not going to use it much here at school, as I have seemed to have lost some control over it of late?"
As Mary looks at it and before I can even stop her..... she touches it. I am more than shocked to see her still standing there...not laying on the ground, DEAD or blasted to bits.
As she runs a finger on the flat of the blade, to feel its metal. My mind races to question my Axe ~"Why does she live....you killed all the other humans who touched you?"~
~"She has a part of 'us' in her....the wings show that. It maybe small...near nothing, but its there?"~ it says back.
After I am done 'talking' I shift back to my new normal. Then sit back down, as I think on this. As I do, Night wants to come out and I let her.
Night 'pops' out, perches on the other bench and looks over the other three. she cranes her head about examining each in turn.
Mary is instantly 'drawn' to the bird "Who is this Kyley?" she beams at me.
As she spoke, that got my attention back "Oh, this is Night...my companion in life."
"Cool, can I pet her?"
"Go ahead...she seems to be in a good mood today?"
Mary pets on Nights back and scratches her neck. And Night seems to be loving it all, as she moves her head about, to be scratched by Mary all over.
~"I like this human...your Axe is right, she has just the smallest part of us in her? Maybe one of those you sent here..."~
~"What!.... mated with the humans or the elves of here?"~ I ask her.
~"Well they were here for a few months?....before the gates crashed and fell and trapped all here. So its possible that all of them did...before meeting death?"~
~"I will have to think about this...more"~....a light of some hope, that some here might be kin? Dawns on me.
I watch on, as Mary stokes Nights feathers even more and she pets her even more. She asks me "So is she a pet? Or a familiar?"
Night squawks a little, as I answer. "She likes you allot and that's saying quite a bit these days...but...she....is part of me, my soul in a way? Then I am part of her also? Its complicated?"
Lily giggles at me "Its 'likes you allot'...Then I would figure a bird, would like Mary...you all have wings in common?"
"Yes we do...don't we?" I laugh out.
I get up and walk over to Mary and Night, to give Night a pet and talk to her "So are you going...go hunting?"
~"Yes and explore near here...for you?"~
"Then go?"
Mary looks at me more than confused "Are you talking to me?"
"No" I laugh "I am talking to Night."
"She talks?"
"Yes to me...mentally and she is very smart!" I boast for her.
After I say that, she spreads her wings and flaps off into the growing dark. I watch as she loops around the campus and then drops into the forest beyond.
After Night as flown off, Lily gets up and asks me "Hey While I unpack, Do you want to hang out in our room and chat?"
"Ohh yes! That would be great!"
Hank now looks a little disappointed, my guess he had hoped. That Mary and me would go off somewhere, then Lily and him would get to be alone? I can hear him sigh as we all walk off, to go back to the Cottage.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first week at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Night flies off knowing what her job is tonight 'to explore more of the forest beyond the school and have fun hunting!' She has always done her part in life. She would go off like this for short times, to see what was in the surrounding area, while Kyley was doing her part and interacting with the populace or what was needed in their dealings in life.
She winged over the vast forest area to the south of the school tonight, to see what laid beyond the campus, along the way she noticed the 'Grove' she had spotted last night and its Fae inhabitants. Tonight she was going a bit father out to make note of what was beyond that and then tomorrow? Maybe go up to the north?
As she flew, a small village or grouping of homes appeared below her. This interested her, as it might be the Medawihla tribes home that she had been told of and would have to come here soon to work on their huge library.
Night spotted a branch in a large tree, near the villages center and sailed down to quietly perch on it. She then watched the coming and goings on of the village for several hours until dark started to fall.
Over those hours she noted the tribe was made mostly of Weres and of those several different types? Strange for all of them to be in one spot together, But who knows? She did note at least one 'breed' seemed to be divided into one home and not mixed, for the most part.
Then as the night came. She also listened to the songs and sounds of the local birds and gathered information via what was being said by them. It was best to do this at night, as the owls of any place she had ever been to, were always out and boy did they chat at night...Nothing like a group of owls to gossip all night! Gods they never shut-up!
But at least she could stand listening to them all night, far better than the constant chatter of sparrows or finches of the day....sheesh they were always like high strung kids all day! yak, yak, yak! And still say nearly nothing!
At one point in the early night, she noticed a human boy....a teen boy. He walks out of one of the larger lodge buildings in the village center. This lodge building may have been the tribal leadership one, as only older persons of the tribe seems to use it? As he exited the larger building, she noticed that he was a mutant by the tell-tale glow of one surrounding his body, that she could only see.
Then not even a second after he exited the lodge, he looked up RIGHT AT HER perched in the tree! Then he, tilted his head to her and a small evil grin covered his face. HE HAD SPOTTED HER! How can that be?
She may have been large for a hawk...okay? VERY large! But her more than black plumage and feathers (that she gained via the deal, Kyley had with Uthor, had done that....that old worm be damned!) This inky black color, should of hidden her from his sight? But no, it did not?
Her eyes never left him, as he walked off and talked to a large older woman. Night felt that this one...was the tribal leader. As she looked the part of one and she acted like it! As they spoke, the boy pointed vaguely at her direction and tree? That was not good! But they did no other acts to raise her alarm farther.
After a few minutes of talking, the older woman walks off and leaves the boy alone. He then walks back to the lodge and retrieves a back-pack. As he puts it on, he walks back out and toward the village's center. He stands there for awhile near a flagpole and seems to be thinking, pondering some great question in his mind or talking to someone?
Then he stares at Night once again and smiles out to her, "I will be seeing you soon and then we can talk?" at his words end, he vanishes and Night can tell why....his mutant power is warping, as they call it here...But most of all, he is a conduit of a sprit or Avatar as they call them!
Night slowly shakes her head 'ohh Kyley, things are getting complicated!' she thinks to herself.
Night, after the boy has left takes to wing again. Then gains a good height and glides on the winds over the forest silently. She is now hunting, looking for tonight's prey and tonight's fun!
She has to keep in practice this way...via her hunting. She may no longer need the prey for food. But she must continually practice her skills, less they become dull. And her skills are, finding small prey and diving on the small target, to kill it in one fast strike!
As the night grows darker over time, she spots a small squirrel and dives at it. Its dead on her first hit, as it should be! Night eats most of the dead squirrel and tosses the rest of it into a small gully in the forest, so that nature can reclaim it.
As the darkness falls, so falls several more small creatures of the forest to Night's sharp talons. Some of those targets Night lets live, to be hunted another day! By the time midnight comes. Night is perched in a large tree, when she spots a large rabbit jumping into the clearing below her. A challenge, it's small fast and young!
Night leans off the branch, straightens her aim, readies her wings...with a cant in that direction. Her tail goes up! And she dives on the large rabbit. Her sharp talons come to the ready..........to shred the prey, upon her hitting it!
THEN! a small blur shoots out of the bush, that the rabbit came from and grabs her prey from her sight. Night hits hard on her wings, gains her height back and perches in that same tree to see what that was?
As she settles into her perch. she can see what grabbed her prey! A long necked lizard the size of a house cat, with wings and a equally long tail. A Dragon hatchling and a VERY fresh hatchling at that. Night can tell by the smell coming off the small dragon. It then tosses the prey IT stole, into the air and roasts it with a jet of hot flame from it's mouth.
The dragon gets ready to eat it when....~"You silly worm! You roasted my dinner!....Just like a overgrown lizard, to eat another's dinner!"~ Night screams at the hatchling...via her mental voice.
Night watches on, as her mental voice startles the small dragon so much! It springs into the air with the rabbit still in its mouth, does a crazy summersault and ends up landing with the rabbits body on top if it!
Then the dragon's heads sways on its long neck, looking all about the clearing and uses the rabbits carcass as a impromptu shield.
Night then sends out a mental belly laugh of hers ~"Yep your a hatchling alright! You can't even tell where I am at....can't you?"~
Night then hears a mental yelp ~"Who are you?"~ from the small dragon.
Night can now tell that the dragon...for now, thinks its a female. Via the voices tone and the way it 'sounds'
~"Haaa...Well since you cooked it. Eat it! As I can't you silly lizard! Then we can talk after you burp!"~ she chuckled at the dragon.
Then the small dragon moves out from under the rabbit, grabs the roasted rabbit, pulling it behind her, while she slowly turns around to check the clearing and slides into the dead rabbits near-by den to hide.
After a few minutes, Night can hear the hatchling eating the rabbit. She shakes her head at the sounds 'Darn kids and their empty stomachs!' she thinks silently.
Then a few minutes later a head pops out of the hole and looks all about ~"It was my prey! I did hunt it! I wouldn't have shared it, even if you still would have wanted it"~ it bellows out mentally at the world ~"It is your fault that you are still hungry, can't see a reason to help a slow poke like you."~ it finally adds.
~"Haa Young one....I don't hunt for food all the time. I hunt for sport...The hunt is the meat!"~ Night tells the young one. She will learn this someday....at one point in its life, it will no longer hunt for food ...but sport like her. That may take One hundred thousand years...but time does fly!
Night just sits, perched on her branch, safe....Knowing that the hatchling, is far too young to know where she is!
Then the dragon's head pops out once more and spits its small fierce flame into the air to brighten the clearing ~"Show yourself, or is hiding all you can do!"~ it yelps out.
Night waits for some more.... Then the small head pops out once more and spits even more flame, as it looks all about and then pops back into the rabbit hole.
~"I am not the one using a dead rabbits hole for a new home! Did you find gold in there or what hatchling?"~ she asks the timid little one.
~"Stop insulting me all the time and calling me hatchling you stalker! You said? You wanted to talk and still you hide yourself? I don't know your intentions, why should I be the only one visible!"~
~"Ha I am not hiding! You're not looking?"~ Night eggs the dragon on.
The small dragons head scans all around the clearing. Night is SURE, she looked right at her and did not note her! It then shrieks out ~" You are lying!"~ Then the dragon looks around even more ~"You are hiding"~ it finally adds.
Now Night watches as the hatchling slowly comes out of the hole part way and stares right at her.....then is building up the tension in her rear legs. She shoots out of the hole with her wings, close to her body. Opening them a bit, as she flies, she corrects her flight path.
Night stares at the flying dragon coming at her....fully not impressed by it at all. She knows that 'one' this young dragon, is no threat at all. All she does, is tighten her grip on the branch a little. Just in case the hatchling actually hits her.
Night tilts her head, bending her head to one side, studying the dragon's path toward her and mentally shouts as loud as she can ~"BOOOO!"~ at it.
~"WHAT!"~ it screams out in shock, as it flies on it's path towards Night.
Night watches in slight horror, as the hatchling tries in vain to correct its path. Night cringes, slightly closes her eyes, rises her right wing to block the sight of what is to come and tries not to watch the young dragon make a fool of itself.
She watches on, as the dragon misses her, then crashes through several small branches and smacks into the tree's side. Where it tries desperately to hold onto, both the tree and a branch to keep from falling.
~"That's what you get for calling me a liar. Karma!...young one...it hurts!"~ Night sasses the young one
Next the dragon tries to keep on the tree's side and not fall. Then gets to climbing onto that branch.
All the while, Night tells it ~"You missed, now hold on to the tree, use those claws and hop onto the branch! There ya go!...NOW! Sit and rest...then think...like you should have!"~
Night shakes her head at the hatchling, as it gathers itself up and sits ~"Well now that you have crashed into the branches! All the game is gone...child!"~ she chides it.
Saturday September 1, 2:10 am
Poe cottage
Hours ago, I had left Mary, Hank and his girl Lily. In the girls room and left to get back to mine for the night. Shortly I was undressed, then laid out with a book from my bag and set for the night reading it.
I made a few short notes on what the chapter said and yet one more chapter finished in this tome of mathematical formulas for making gates, that was written by what seemed to me? Was a lower God that visited the planet sometime in the dark ages and needed one made for use to get home again, but left the tome behind strangely?
Then as I turned the next page to start the next chapter and made a short note of the date, plus time I started on that. I had to keep track of hours spent on this task, as ARC or Homestake was paying me for my time!
That is when Night landed in my window and gazed at me with a smile on her beak. "So what makes you so happy right now?" I asked her verbally in the old language.
~"Well I just found that village of Were's we need to go to this week and it looks like someone from there. Who happens to be a student going here I am sure? He spotted me?"~ she squawked a bit at the end, I am sure mad at herself for slipping up and getting spotted.
"Well so, how did the happen?"
~"He is gifted by a spirit I am sure?"~
"You can't hide from them, not as we are now and is that a bad thing?" I ask her getting more than interested in this one.
~"I think not, this one seemed to be a member of the tribe and was in and out of the main lodge like he belonged to it. Besides he said to me...'I will be seeing you soon and then we can talk?' That seemed to be a greeting to me?"~
"We shall find out later this week then?"
~"We will, but I have a small surprise for you. That dragon hatchling from across the hallway?"~ she told me and hopped over to my beds foot board, to peer at me over my book I had yet to put down.
"Yes Night, please tell me you did not eat it?" I jested at her, knowing she did not.
~"HummF! Always joking when we need to be serious!"~
"Well get serious you darn bird?"
~"Well I brought her along with me, after we chatted for a few hours."~
"So?" I grin up at her and put the book aside on the bed.
Just then a small dragon flies into my room via my still open window and lands on the floor, ~"Hi again Kyley was it?"~
~"Yes and I remember you're Lille?"~ I question the dragon mentally.
~"Why yes and I was so very surprised that someone in this school thought that having a dragon in the room across the hallway was normal to them?"~
~"It is to me, you are not the first hatchling to seek shelter under my roof."~
~"You look like human teen Kyley, but I am very, very sure that you are not one?"~
~"We should not talk about that in the open for now, just know that I am fine with you knowing is all and I trust dragons to keep silent?"~ I grinned down at her.
~"We do keep secrets well and I will yours. Should I change my form now, so we can chat better?"~ Lille asked me hopping onto my chair now.
~"No young one, that is not needed and I am sure that you prefer being yourself. So please stay as you are and hop over here, rest yourself on top of me while we talk more face to face?"~
Lille took the invite quickly, leaped onto my chest and made herself very comfortable there. She had curled up there, with her long neck cradled in between my breasts and was laying her head only inches from my face now.
~"Better now?"~ I asked her.
~"Much!"~ she said and breathed out a whiff of smoke at me, ~"You are very comfortable and so very warm!"~
~"Well I should be and my girl says that all the time"~ I laughed mentally at her.
~"You said, that you are used to dragons under your roof?"~
~"Why yes, several over the years and with that I do know how they work or live? And I can tell that Night must have helped you hunt some before coming to my room just now. As you sound and feel so very full!"~ I joked at her, as her small stomach rumbled as she laid on me.
~"Yes she did and that was appreciated!"~
~"You keep listening to Night, my bird knows how to hunt and you can learn a great deal from her over time."~
~"I shall."~ Lille almost yawned at me mentally.
I went to scratch her just so under the chin, then on her face and I added a few strokes to her long neck...then she was out, "Good night young one, that always works on hatchlings!" I say remembering doing it so many times, to calm the ones I knew and stayed at my home.
Saturday September 1, 5:10 am
Poe cottage
~"Hey Lille, I need to get going and get over Doyle to see my roommate now?"~ I say to her mentally and scratch her head a little to wake her up.
'phsuuush' she blows out smoke at me, then her head comes up to take a huge yawn, ~"You are so soft and feel just like a huge stack of gold under me...so warm!"~
~"Know, but please. I have to get up, showered up and get 'KK' out of Doyle this morning. Not to mention my long list of chores, that all must be done by Monday?"~
Lille hops off me to the floor, stretches out and then starts to open the door mentally just like Night does, ~"HEY don't do that, change first or you will spook the other kids here!"~ I shout at her.
~"OHHHH ya!"~ her eyes go wide, then she changes to the small girl I saw from the other night wearing a bathrobe, "Thanks for reminding me! I just got so comfortable being around you, I forgot!" she says in her sweet voice this time.
"I will see you soon, I hope?"
"Yes, soon...very soon!" and she speeds from my room, as the door closes behind her.
Saturday September 1, 6:10 am
Poe cottage
My bag of books was slung on my shoulder, mainly because I need my ID's it contained for the day to come and what little else it held for me. After I checked the 'flag' light to find it green now, my window flew open and I leapt out into the morning air. A short fall and I was off flying again!
I was flying off towards Doyle med center and meeting up with 'KK' this morning, in the hopes they let her out today! A short hop, when I landed at the main doors and I was there.
A few short sprints down the halls and I sped into her room, "Hey___ morning!" I sang to her, as I noted that she was already up and fully dressed! A very good sign that she was indeed leaving with me today.
"That might be 'good morning?'..." she corrected me with a smile.
"So it is, Good Morning?" I began again.
"Great!" she laughed at me, "So they are letting me out today!"
"Good__ hear that, but do you feel any better?"
"I am over it, I think and you left out the 'to' again? Just like yesterday a few times?"
"Ohh please keep on me or I will never get this language right, but we are off then?"
"What no breakfast in bed for me like yesterday?" she laughs at me.
"I could go get you some, but you might have to stay even longer?" I grin evilly back at her.
"NO, NO! Lets just get going then!" and she grabs my arm, as she quickly goes out the door of her room.
A short time later, all her paperwork is done and we both walk back towards Poe at a slow pace. So she can get to know the campus better. Then I am making my own mental notes along the way too, as I get lost at times!
"You sure you want to got to Poe first___ not__ eat?" I ask her.
"And not go eat,...No I want fresh clothes. Besides you have to let me into the room door the first time. So we can get the door lock set up for me?"
"Ohh? I set mine with a math puzzle, because my prints no work?"
"Your finger prints, you mean don't work? Why is that?"
"Smooth hands and fingers." I say and show her one of my hands.
"Humm I would say strange, but then it is you?" she cracks a smile at seeing my hands.
Shortly we are back at my room and now her room's door too. This is the only door with a large keypad on the whole floor, so it sticks out as mine! My fingers touch a short key set of numbers, then three sets long strings of numbers flash on the small panel. I think for nearly nothing, my fingers fly fast on the keypad with well over one hundred keystrokes and the door pops open to me.
"What was that?" she asked me.
"The math puzzle changes by the nanosecond, three numbers with different ways to combine them. I know the way to combine them and the answer is keyed in?"
"So the plus, negative and the times, or division of the number changes all the time? And you have to remember what one is happening right now, then times all that at least three more times, plus the numbers that are shown on the pad?"
"Yes," I nod back to her.
"You are 'SO' doing my math this semester!"
"No, I will not or you will not learn it?"
'KK' shakes her head to me and gets out a set of instructions for the lock. She hits a button while it's open, does something with her keycard and finger, now the lock is set to her or me.
"Well here___ home now!" I sing and let her in.
"..'Is home', but nice room and who made-up my bed?" she says to me, then bounces on the new bed for fun.
"Ohh I did."
"Then who got the sheets for me, I know I did not have any when I got here?"
"I bought them for you, so you would have the bed ready___ second you got in?"
"Great, thanks and I love the color! I owe you some cash then and how much?" she asks me, as she pulls a wallet from her backpack.
"The sheets were__ under forty dollars?"
"Just under you mean? But here is forty, because you washed them for me too!" she hands me the two twenties and I place them in my dresser drawer for safe keeping, as I don't carry any cash because Becky asked me not too.
"Well let me jump into some fresh clothes and we can go eat?" she asks me.
"Okay, I will give you the room and walk around a bit then?"
After I walked out I could make out that she was looking for what to wear now, so I let 'KK' be and walked out into the main sitting area. For the most part, Poe on this floor was full up and one side being mine. It was all freshmen, the other side of the building was mostly sophomores.
As I rounded the corner into the main room, I heard lots of girls talking it up and laughing at one another, "Molly glad you made it!" one shouted.
"Yep and I brought Lindsay with me!"
As I saw who was talking, I found a small Asian girl hugging a set of brown haired girls near the same age. One had a small dragon on her shoulder that spotted me. But I could tell it was a projection of some sort and not a real one.
Then a small cat leaped onto the couch and stared right at me for a second. Then leapt to the floor and grew to a huge size before me. Not a cat, but a Shadowcat!
It bowed it's huge head to me slowly, "Empress Vantier, why are you here and it is I, Ambassador Rythax."
"Rythax? It___ you, the last time I saw you was during the queens visit__ my home?"
"Yes empress, but what are you doing here? I was trapped in a dimensional bubble during the fall of the world...till Molly freed me."
"I was at home, fighting the dark ones. Till they killed us all and then instead of my being dead with them too, I ended up here and I don't even know why yet?"
"Your people then?" he questioned me, but he knew the sad answer already.
"All gone, but save me." I almost started to cry right there, but I held it all in check for now.
"That is why none came to help us, in our fight here against the dark ones?"
"Yes, none left to help and did any of the others make it?"
"In spirits, Kodiak, his wife and a few others. Then the last part of the Queen Aunghadhail's soul, she passed from us six months ago?" Rythax told me with his head indeed hanging low from even thinking of it.
I was about to say more to him, when I noticed that redheaded teen come up the stairs from the building entrance below us one level and she stared right at me with her mouth wide open in shock.
Just behind her stood Hank, the boy that had warned me not to say anything about Aunghadhail just yesterday. He angrily glared 'daggers right at me, I am sure he was very mad with me.
Standing near 'Nikki' I had just remembered her name was. There were six other students, who looked at me like I had Aunghadhail's very severed head in my hand!
"You know Aunghadhail, you found her for me!" the redhead started to cry to me.
"I knew her yes,__ very long time ago and long before she died. But finding her spirit__ you, sadly no?" I started to look down at the floor and I feed off her growing sadness. And that sadness, pulled me right down with my own into a fast growing pool of blackness.
"But you knew her long ago?" she asked me again.
"Yes, ask Rythax please. He was the ambassador that exchanged between our Empires." I waved a hand a the large cat like being.
Nikki turned to the large cat, as she nearly yelled at him, "Rythax is this true?"
"Yes Nikki, I was ambassador to both Queen Aunghadhail and Empress Vantier here. I traveled between them for several millennia doing my many duties and I am sure she has not found our Aunghadhail or part of her?"
"Empress?" Nikki stared at me next, not understanding the title being used on me.
"Empress of nothing, my people, my world is gone with the winds of time and fires of war." I said flatly.
"Ohh, but you knew Aunghadhail?" she questioned me again, searching for something from me about her lost spirit.
"I knew her fairly well, she was a sworn child of Empress Ember of my world."
"What does that mean?"
"Ember, Swore to her like a adopted child? I think that___ how you put it?"
"So you really knew her then?"
"Aunghadhail, why yes. I first saw her, on the date of her first birthday! Surely you know that is the most important one to the Sidhe, the very first birthday?"
"I have been told that?"
"She was such a cute, beautiful child then. As she became a 'teen' she visited my Empire for just under a decade of time to learn of us. Not much older than you are now, I think?"
Nikki laughed at me then, "You knew Aung as a teen, what was she like?"
"She was a most rambunctious and precocious teen, she got into lots__ trouble during her stay__ my home."
"She what?...She did!" Nikki smiled thinking of the Aunghadhail she knew, so prim and proper doing something like that.
"Aunghadhail was a handful at times, I had to punish her a few times to get her under control."
"You are talking about Aunghadhail? The Aung we all knew did things that got her in trouble!" the small Asian girl asked me.
"Yes, she was__ trouble several times. Even Rythax knows that?" I smile at him and he stares back at me shaking his great head, "Well?" I ask him next, "Tell them?"
"Empress?" he questioned me and my reason for his coming embarrassment.
"Well old friend, tell them please?"
"Ahhhemm, well Queen Aunghadhail thought I was really sweet and added to my sweetness via pouring honey all over me, while I slept one day in the garden's warm sunlight." Rythax smiled to me.
"It was such a sight, to see him getting cleaned up for hours of the mess!" I laughed out.
"Too bad there are no photos of that or a way to share all of that?" Nikki droned out slowly, as even more sadness gripped her yet again.
"Ohh there is a way to do that! Since she is you and she is within you. Nikki here should be able to mentally share her memories and mine with her friends. We just hold hands, all ___us and we concentrate__ then__ rest of you see them as I saw them?"
"I think I got that, sharing memories via touching and you can do that?" she asks me again.
"With those who were close at the time?"
"Ohh I get it, the more personal, the easier it is!"
Once Nikki and I grasp hands, a few others there join in the ring of friends and stand closer. "Now empty your thoughts to us both, Nikki and I please...let them drift?" I ask them all softly.
As the other kids hold hands with us, I feed what I saw in the past as memories into Nikki's mind and used her as a filter. What the group of them started to see in those slowly forming visions of old
Was a large man in smooth black armor, with black wings and carrying a huge Axe Seeing himself, shone by his wavy refection in a wall of the Sidhe castle of a large throne room and he was following behind a short redheaded Elf Queen who smiled back at him.
"I am glad you made it old friend!" said the older elf, dressed in royal robes with a huge very ornate crown resting on her head.
"I would never miss you gaining a addition to your kin Ember." he said, then watched on as she walked to a Mithril gilded crib and the older elf...Ember her was name , she leaned down into it.
To place a gentle hand on the most cute Elvin baby the kids around us had ever seen. The baby smiled up at her and the kids knew instantly this was Aunghadhail as a she was in her first year of life.
"I take you as one of my own kin Aunghadhail, to protect and cherish as mine own blood" the older elf Queen swore to the small bundle of life smiling up at her.
The larger man in black armor, obviously a warrior stepped up next in line and now you could see the baby that was Aung better now. Cute as can be, beautiful enough to take your very breath away. Red hair showing even now, the bright violet eyes and the grin showing her liking of the huge being standing over her crib now.
"Aunghadhail, my protection be to you and I gift to you the learning of languages, Magic of the Fae and dragons kind. Then best of all, a safe place to call home." he swore down to the child.
The next series of visions showed a very teen Aunghadhail visiting a huge silver palace, so tall it passed the clouds in it's height and winged beings flew all over it's huge area that must have covered dozens of miles!
They showed a very, very mischievous teen girl acting out her growing humor on the others living in the palace. Her own kind, that must have been traveling mates or her fellow sisters? Each fell in turn to her tricks, or jests. Then others like Rythax and the ones who lived in the palace, they fell to other jokes she pulled. But once, more than once, she pranked someone who does not take well to jests in public and paid a price for them via very simple chores that only servants usually do!...cleaning dishes or clothes!
Seeing Aunghadhail so teen like, not prim and proper, demanding of high standards or regal! Brought many to smile at her antics as a teenager...So the royal Queen was a person after all! Just like them at one time and she was a funny one indeed.
Those visions also showed that same huge man, giving lessons to Aunghadhail in languages and magic. Magic so powerful, that she was practicing with him on leveling mountains the size of Everest as a test of them. After each mountain fell to dust via her magic spell, he waved his hand and it rose anew to be used again.
As the images faded in their shared mind, the kids laughed at them and blinked their eyes back open to the real world.
"That man was you?" Nikki was the first to ask.
"In a old long dead life, I started anew here and have much to learn?" I said to her.
"Can you do what I saw in that vision too?" She asked and just had to know!"
"Not anymore, I was reborn and lost most__ that power along with it. Most of what I have now is knowledge."
"Gee seeing Aung like that was so fun!" the small Asian girl laughed at me.
"Yaaaa she was a kid just like us, so what made her so...?" Hank asked me.
"Proper or mean in your eyes?" I asked.
"Ya that is what I was after."
"A long life of ruling others is hard and being at war during it harder. It changes you, if you do not watch it. Aunghadhail___ not have one thing I had that kept me stable."
"What is that!" Nikki asked.
"Children__ your own...she had none."
Nikki stood there, now understanding her spirit a little better and why Rohanna said Aung was harsh at times. Aung never had something to look forward too in life.
I got down to my knees, looked at Rythax in the eyes close and leaned to meet his huge head with mine. "Come to my room old friend, some night that Molly does not need you___ we will talk more?"
"We will talk soon my empress."
"Just Kyley for now friend."
"Yes Kyley." he purred back to me, as 'KK' entered the open room with a chirp "You ready girl?" she asked me, then stopped suddenly in her tacks at seeing the huge Rythax.
"What is that thing?" she gasped at all of us.
"This is Rythax a very old friend of mine, come talk Hi to him?"
"It's say hi...but okay?" she said timidly.
"Hello friend of Kyley and you are?" Rythax asked her.
"..'KK' or Kumiko Kaneda."
"Well 'KK' I will see you soon enough when I get time to visit her?"
"Ahhh yess?" 'KK' stalls a bit thinking of having a huge cat in her room the size of at least three lions. But she is calmed down immensely when Rythax shrinks down to the size of a house cat and curls up on Molly's lap again.
"Ahh 'KK' time to go eat?" I ask her as she stares at Rythax now curled up and seeming to sleep.
"Yep!" 'KK' says back to me, as I regain her attention once more.
A short time later, both of us are standing just outside of Crystal hall and 'KK' is stretching out a bit as she asks me, "Well what are your plans for the day, my class consular dropped off my class list yesterday and I have nothing set for today?"
"Well, I have__ go__ the library to see Miss Henderson about getting access down to the lower levels to work in and then maybe go to security__ an ID I think?"
"That should be 'have to go to' then 'security to get an'...But your day sounds real boring to me?"
"Well it must__ done?"
"Be done..." she laughs at me, "Maybe I should go with you to translate for the natives!" she laughs again.
"Yes,__ you...no...yes if you want?" I correct myself mid sentence.
"Better, getting better!" she nods to me.
Saturday September 1, 10:40 am
Beck Library
Just outside the library both of us stood and I looked around to be sure this was the right building. "Well I have to go in, but you can come with or have___ fun?"
"You mean have other fun? Nawww I will see what you're up too! I am bored anyway?"
As I walked in the library an older woman in a long black dress, standing behind the main desk glared at me over her glasses and whispered at me, "What can I do for you two young ladies?"
"Miss Henderson?" I questioned her.
"Yes that is me, I run this library and what can I do for you again?"
"I am here to work,___ sent by Homestake and ARC for the Class 'X' section reorganization?"
"That Kyley should be...'I was sent by'.." 'KK' corrected me with a giggle.
"Ahhhumm Miss?"
"KK..." she says, then she gets glared at by the older woman and corrects it quickly to, "Kumiko Kaneda?".
"I was told that you were coming this week Miss Barron, glad you finally showed up before Monday?" she glared at me again.
"I had some things to get set first, Miss. Henderson."
"Well let me call Miss. Everhart over and we can get on down to sub-level ten. Then get you added into the security locks for that section of the library."
"I was told that I was to work in sub-level fifteen first and work down from there?"
"There are no levels below ten?" she added to me more than surprised at what I just said to her.
"Humm, I will have to call Homestake or ARC about that?"
As we waited for this other person to show up, 'KK' asked about something bothering her, "Miss. Henderson, there are ten levels below us here?"
"Yes beside the library being several stories tall, we have several sub-levels for the more valuable books and works. Then the farther you go down in them, the more dangerous our collection is. Most students after year one, only see sub-three to maybe five and the lower levels below that need pre-authorization to get access into. Six and below contain the most dangerous books and works we have, most can kill on sight and reading any will make a normal person go mad in a few hours or days at best?" she lectured 'KK'
"So Kyley is working down there?" she gulped a little and glanced my way more than a little worried for me.
"That is what I am told she is doing, they say she can handle it and even I don't go that far down past the entrance doors myself. Even though I run this library, there are places even I can not enter?"
Shortly a blond girl walked into the library, she was wearing a security uniform and it was one that showed she was a leader of that department too? Very strange for someone so young looking, then I studied her and found out why. She was nearly one hundred percent machine and some kind of high tech one at that!
"Came over here as fast as I could Marion" the new girl said, as I waved to 'KK' to get comfortable, as this task might take awhile.
"Okay Sam, this is Miss Baron and she is the one we were told about. You have the other half to the key with you?"
"Yep I do, never let the thing out of my sight or my locked safe!" she says, then holds up a leather shoulder bag for us to see, "It's in here."
"Well lets get this over with then," Miss Henderson almost glares my way.
"I am ready and I have my third key ready too!"
"Third key, there is no third key in the lock down there?" she questions me.
"They gave me one back at Homestake and I brought it with me to secure the new locks with, the new one I designed?" I questioned her.
"Marion, I have to tell you this. There are three parts to the key down there now and there always have been three. The third unlocks the lower section below sub-level ten, going down to who knows how low and even I don't know that answer?" Everheart then looks at me for the answer to her hanging question.
"Don't ask me, I was told not to say after I read the files on this building and then had to burn it in front of someone from some 'UN' paranormal department? That strangely I never got the name of?" I shook my head to both and what I was sure a coming question.
"Off we go then?" Sam the guard grins at both of us.
A long walk to the center of the building, winding though all the shelves of books in different 'stacks'...over three floors of them that I can see. We all get to a high security elevator and Henderson puts in a ID card and a small engraved bass key from her necklace.
After she places the key back around her neck, she notices me looking at it too long not to say something, "Magic engravings on it, just for me."
"Yes and Sidhe magic too by the looks and very old?"
"I was given it by the last librarian, when I started here."
"She?"
"Yes, why?"
"The engraving is magic and Sidhe, she was an elf for sure."
"And how do you know?" she asks somewhat upset at me and places both hands on her hips angrily after taking her place in the newly arrived elevator.
"I learned lots of magic from them and please don't ask me when or from who?"
Miss Henderson stares at me for most of the slow trip down, then steps back from me very suddenly when she finally feels something, "You are a Mythos creature!"
"Yes why, did not anyone tell you I was one?" I asked her, as I was going to work here and Homestake not telling the person could be called my boss, was a bad idea at best!
"Marion, they told me and she is cleared for this place or we both would not be here."
"So you are GOO?"
"Never GOO...the dark ones kill...I do not!" I insist to her.
"Good to hear then." she says back and remains quiet from there on.
After we drop down to level five, we have to walk down a long hallway though a well magically warded and shield section of books to yet another elevator. Where Henderson pulls out yet another key she kept on her neck 'very tightly'...she looks at Sam for something.
Sam opens her bag and pulls out a box with a very similar key inside it. Then Henderson slides her key into a slot at the elevator and Sam slides her key in next to it.
The door opens instantly and we go down yet again, "This is the lowest I have ever been in here?" Everheart states.
"I only bring others to this level myself, I am not allowed past the elevator doors." Henderson adds in next.
As the elevator doors open, Miss Henderson steps back from them suddenly, "This is as far as I go without major protection."
"Well Marion, I have too and I need your key too?" Everheart asks her and extends her hand for it.
"Why?"
"To open the next door?"
"Ohh this is when I have to give you my key too!" I sing and pull out my key wrapped in rune covered silk from my bag. Then hand it to Everheart.
She takes mine, then her's and finally Henderson's key. Then works them together like a puzzle into a whole new key.
"I am told that we have one hour, then that is useless and we have to wait a month to get a new one." I tell Everheart.
"That was in my notes also and we get only one shot at using it in the next lock." she adds to what I know.
I walk out the elevator and past the warding strip at the elevator's doors like it's nothing to me. Everheart pauses, pulls out a small silk bag and tears open it's sealed flap. Pulls out a magic charm necklace, then places it around her neck before slowly walking my way.
"What was that?" I ask.
"Magic ward contained in a necklace, I maybe mostly machine now. But I still need this to go in there with you?" she gulps a little to me.
I had to laugh at her right now, "If something in this room wants to attack anything...it's me it will want first, then you. While that happens, you can very safely runaway while it tries to eat me and while I 'try' to explain to it, why eating me is not a good idea?" I keep laughing at her.
"Thanks, that makes me feel SO much better!" Everheart chuckles a little at me, more gallows humor than anything.
After yet one more long walk and Everheart not daring to venture off of the very heavily warded path going down the center of the huge room. We get to yet one more elevator and I spot my newly designed lock pad!
"Great they put it in already!" I sing and pull a large gem stone from my bag.
"So that is why Stan and Morrie from the maintenance crew have been jittery all week! They have been down here installing this thing for you?"
"Yep a very custom lock, it is keyed by this gems internal facets and my light power."
"Your light power?" she questions me.
"Well lets open the schools lock first and I can show you then?"
Everheart nods to me, then places the key into the lock slowly and one small twist later. The main locks falls open and the elevator door opens. I lean into the elevator...key the new lock panels power 'on' like I was told to and now it's ready.
"All done on my part, take the key out please?" I ask her.
Everheart takes the key out, takes it apart and snaps the third key in half. She drops it to the floor, where it vanishes to less than dust within a second.
I hit the lock button and the elevator closes up, "Let's see if this works or we have to wait a month?" I say and key the lock to reset.
Once the lock resets and lights up 'green' again. I place my gem into a slot that 'just' fits it and press it in a little. That small 'press' on the gem, keys the lock and a series of symbols flashes on the screen...five in all. I spin the gem five different ways and press it five times after each stop in a new place. Now a finger full of my 'light' power is sent thought the gem and the door unlocks again.
"GREAT, it works!" I celebrate!
"What was all that for?" Everheart questions me.
"Ohh this lock has three levels of safety in it. One is the gem itself, one is the light power that uses the facets and the last is a math problem that flashes on the screen, eight hundred plus symbols entered in random sequence to a math puzzle in no less than three parts, to as many as ten parts."
"Ohh heck with that, I knew the last Mythos that was attending here and you bunch always seem to amaze me."
"You knew Sara?" I had to ask.
"So you know her too?"
"She met me and figured out how to talk to me. She was the first from here to do so and she introduced me to Becky...my girl! In a way?"
"Well lets be get out of here, this place gives me the creeps...bad!"
As we walk out of the section and back to the elevator. I spot a shelf that is marked 'math of the Mythos' A rather simple term, but maybe the only one any human could figure out before going mad?
"Miss Everheart? I am stopping to go examine that self, you can wait if you want to? Or keep going?"
"I'll wait." she says back to me and I feel that it's her pride talking by a little taste of fear leaking off her.
"Okay then, that is your choice?" and I step off the warded pathway and over the vast shelves of books. After a short time of searching over the shelf, I find a few that interest me and place them into my bag for later!
When I walk back to her, she asks me something and sounds very confused by even asking? "Did that last book you placed in you bag...hiss in anger at you?"
"Yep, it did. That book is a little mad at me, it does not like being read too much?"
"Ohh bother, smart books!" she groans to me and she walks back to the waiting elevator. But before she steps in, she turns back to me, "Can you take that book out of here?"
"What!..." she nearly shouts out, "take a book from the collection, that is not safe at all!" Henderson warns me.
"It is just fine, my book bag is fully warded and I can control any book in here completely. I am sure they put that in my permit to enter here?"
Everheart shakes her head, "Yes they did, but that book better not hurt another student? Or I will burn that thing!" She warns me.
"I have it fully under my control ma'am."
After all three of us arrive back on the first level, Miss Henderson seems a little put-back about me being a Mythos and leaves us in a hurry once she regains her key from Everheart.
"Well Miss Barron, if you could please come over with me or come real soon to the Security department. We have to make some changes to your ID so you can access the library at any hours that you need to?"
"I will be there shortly to meet you, after I tell 'KK' what's up?"
"See you then?" and she is gone.
Out in the library proper it takes sometime for me to find 'KK' who is looking over the magazine racks for something to read, "Hey 'KK' I have__ go over to security, did you want to come? Or go eat at crystal and I will catch up with you there?"
"I will walk with you part way to Crystal, then meet back with you later on there? And that should have been...have 'to' go...Kyley? But you are getting better!" she praised me.
Saturday September 1, 12:20 pm
Near Kane hall
I waved back to 'KK' as I walked off toward the security building, Once I entered it's doors and showed the man at the main desk my ID badge. He lead me down one floor level to a computer station to read over the new limits and grants of authorization to enter the library unescorted.
The next part, he told me. Was to confirm it all and be issued a new ID tag that had the correct 'chip's' imbedded into it to let me pass the locked doors of Beck Library.
Quickdraw or Edward Rutherford is taken with restraints on both his hands and feet, since he is a speedster. He is then placed into a cell at the end of the small cell block of Whateley security. The reason why Ed was brought here today, was to have more testimony done for his appeals on his charge of murder.
Once he is confined inside the cell, the two guards take off his restraints, while four others including Sam Everheart watch on. Once they done freeing him, they close the door and leave him alone.
Just outside the cell block, I am being shown where to go over for my new ID's for the library that I will soon work in and to be sure they are all correct to work with the newly installed systems. The desk sergeant shows me to the workstation and starts up the system for me.
Back in the cell block, Ed can see that the information he bought was correct and the bribes he made to the ones in the security department that could be bought. Had done their job and Vantier the new 'GOO' kid of the school was brought in at the same time he was in his cell. Then they left the door to the cell block open, with him and her alone.
Ed starts to whisper to the "GOO' kid to get her to come over to him...he really needs to do this...as in his mind, he truly believes its his only option for survival. "Hey Vantier come over here I have something to ask you?" as he does this, he readies a small hidden razor blade concealed in the palm of his hand.
As I work on the ID system getting updated. I hear a voice calling me from the cell block, it's asking, almost pleading me to come over to them. After hearing that voice for several minutes...and it grows in its insistence.
I finally give in to it and get up to see who is bugging me. So I walk into the cell block and down its long hallway to its end. At the end, I find a boy is standing there in the last cell, with his face right up against the bars and he is just staring at me. But what most grabs me most about him, is that he is just dripping with FEAR...and very deep fear of me strangely?
"So who are you and what do you want?" I ask the frightened kid in my softer voice.
"Are you Vantier....Kyley Barron?" he asks me.
"Yes___ would be me? But why___ you ask?" I say back to him, while I study him even closer now, as he has more than peaked my growing interest. He knows my name, yet I have never met him?
I watch on closely as he steps back a little from the bars, then pulls out a very small razor blade....one he must have taken off a shaving razor. Then he cuts his hand quickly, with the sharp small blade across the palm of his hand.
His slightly quaking voice echoes out in the small cell block, "I make this sacrifice of my blood to you, of my own freewill..."
I hurl myself at the bars and yell at him as loud as I can, "STOP! NO DON'T....YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT YOUR DOING!" I can feel the binding of him to me...happening as he speaks in that shaking voice of his.
As I struggle at the bars, desperately trying to reach him and stop him from doing this...he keeps on going, his words pulling us closer together, "I pledge all of myself to you Vantier...mind, body and soul!...Forever!" then he flings, 'just' a little of his blood at me and it splatters on the bars...plus a few drops hit my arm and they get sucked quickly into my skin.
As he says the last word and flings that blood at me, that binding is done and we are 'locked' together...he is 'bound' to me. I sag against the bars in defeat, "You have no idea what you have done!" is all I can say to him right now.
As I turn from looking at him, as I can't bear looking at him anymore! I see that Everheart the officer in-charge of the security department is standing there, with two men along side her "What was that?" she demands of me.
"That?" I say, as I turn back and point at the boy "That was him making a big mistake and making...ohh so much trouble for me!"
"Was that a pledge of his very soul to you?" she asks me, while the other two guards just stand there in some shock at watching what just happened.
"Yes...." is all I can say, as I shrug back to her in defeat.
"Your not a GOO, you said so back in the Library?....Are you?"
"No...but in a simple way to explain it...yes I am?"
"Why did he?...what is this?" she asks me more than confused at his actions.
"Heck if I know?" I admit to her, "But I know a way to find out!" and I spin quickly back to the boy and ask him...."So why did you do that?" I question him slowly.
He just shakes his head to me and all I feel is a whole bunch of fear leaking off him.
"Ohhh my boy..." I hiss now at him, "you really don't have a choice now!...SO TELL ME!" I finally yell at him, as my anger with him grows to new levels.
"I...I don't know?" is all he stutters to me deep in his very sudden and newly growing fear of me.
"FINE THEN!...Lets do this the easy way for me,__ not so easy for you!"
I then extend my arm toward the kid, make a grab at the air with my hand and ball up a fist. Suddenly he goes stiff, floats off the floor at my will and a dark smokey tendrils float off me over to him. I then tap his into mind and all he is, ever was or will be, it flows into me.
Everheart screams at me from her end of the cell block, "STOP THAT!"
I do as she asks instantly...since I am now done with him and know all he does...from his rather short life. I sigh out to all "Well now I know...." I then fling him with a flex of my extended arm into his far cell wall, to bounce off and fall onto his bunk with a thud. As I am more than angry at him for what he has done to get here!
He murdered an innocent girl in a most vial manner....then add to that crime of taking a life, he helped to trap Sara in a summoning circle...that caused a whole lot of pain to Becky. That act may have shoved her to me....but it still caused one of mine, a love of mine...pain! Then lastly, he nearly killed one more student here, then helped to cause her pain and anguish for his crimes!
"Was that really necessary?" Everheart asks me, with a more than harsh gaze of her eyes.
"Yes...as now I have an idea of what he has done to get here!"
Everheart waves her hand at me in a very angry gesture, "Get in here and explain this to me!" she orders me in a very short tempered voice
"Fine" I sigh out at her command and move to the open cell block door.
At her guiding hand, I go into her office and she offers me, a rather nice chair there. That I fall into it with a plop, that says I am very angry all over it. Then lean down and put my face in my hands and run my fingers into my hair, as I sit and think.
This running fingers through my hair seems to be a habit of mine of late and here it is again!
Everheart closes her door and goes to sit at her desk as she starts to question me "So tell me what all that was about?"
I sit there thinking over, what the kid or Ed had in his mind and go over the issue. Then quickly get to the 'meat' of it all and leave the rest of his thoughts to go over later. Everheart finally gets inpatient at me and I feel it flowing from her.
"Well?" she finally asks me, as waves of that growing impatience wash over me.
My hands are still rubbing through my hair as I think on what to do...this darn child has put me on the spot! This might not end well for him?
"Well" I sigh out "he thought that giving himself over to me, would save him from an eternity of pain at the hands of Sara or her father Gothmog or Thunderbird?"
"Ohhh ya I almost forgot!....That he angered some hard hitting players here last year."
"Yes he did__ and you even suggested that might happen to Rohanna, when she had him by the throat! Now he has brought me into this mess___ his with this pledge of him to me." I spit out in my growing anger at him.
"Let me guess that is bad...very bad?"
"Yes__ I don't barter for souls like some of them might do? And then add, I am bound in ways to protect him. As its my way in life. BUT since his crimes are so.....DAMNED vial and heinous! I can punish him myself or let one of the others have him...as his crime is just tooo....evil?"
"Hummm" she sighs back at me, trying to understand my plight, "I have no ideas for you....as some of you kids? You all play in a league beyond me and my understanding."
"I know.....I know" I sigh yet again "But Miss. Everheart? Can I go and talk to him?"
"I don't know if that's a good idea just now?"
"I promise...for now...today at least. Not to harm him....permanently that is!" I snarl at the thoughts of what he did, via my now clenched teeth.
"Ohhkay I can see your really mad at him! As I am reviewing your notes on your admission to being schooled here and it says that...you anger very slowly and are very level headed."
Ohhh yes, I am mad at him....you have no idea! The game he is playing is way beyond him. So can I or not...as if you say no? I will still talk with him anyway? As he is very much MINE now and I can 'talk' to him via our new link? If you understand me?"
"Yes I understand that...so I might as well let it happen now and not later?"
I nod to her, "Thanks, this makes it easier on him."
She gets up from her desk and leads me back to his cell. Once in the block, she nods to me and closes the main door, so we can have a private talk.
"Well Edward?" I whisper out, as I stalk slowly down the long hall toward his cell "You have been a very bad boy....I can see that in your mind!"
I hear and feel him spring up from his bunk to jump across his cell and stand as far from the bars as he can. My slow walk ends at his cell bars and I stare at him "So you thought that bringing me into this, would save you?"
All he can do is nod to me, as he shakes in fear.
"SPEAK DAMN IT! I want to hear this from you!" I growl at him.
I can see him fight it a little...then he squeaks out, "Yesssss" and a look of pure shock now covers his face, at the fact he even spoke and he had no desire too!
"Yep that's right....humannnn" I hiss at him, "I ordered you and you did what I said! That is what you asked for, as you have given all of yourself to me! ALL OF YOU.....FOREVER!" I should laugh like a manic....but all I can do is giggle at him and that seems to unhinge him even more!.
"Ohhh shit!" is all he says to me form his growing fear and realization that he might have made an even bigger mistake just now.
"Yep....now come here."
All he does is stand there....and that makes me even madder at him. 'does this kid even know who or what he is dealing with?' I think to myself.
~"Take it easy on the child Kyley..."~ Night tells me.
~"No he asked for this....this can become a real threat to us all. This little spat he started can get all of us killed...even Becky!"~
I now feel Night is mad too, as she now realizes I am right. This small act can flow into a giant mess for all of us!
"I said, come over here and face me?" I order him yet again.
He slowly shakes his head at me.
"All right! We can do this one of three ways? One you walk over here...on your own choice. AND that choice, you have not done! OR two...this!" I mentally link with him and MAKE him walk forward. He tries hard to fight each small step...but I crush that...ohh so small, feeble will of his and keep him going along towards me. At the half way mark I stop him.
"Then lastly number three!" I wave my arm, he floats off the ground and flies at the bars and hits them rather hard.
With his face buried deeply in the bars and Ed staring at me. I hiss at him only an inch from his face "See its far better to listen to me and OBEY ME!" I then let him drop to the floor with a thud.
He quickly gets up to face me, all I do is stare at him...unblinking all the time to show him JUST how inhuman I really am. As I look him over, my head tilts a little forward at him and give him a harsh stare just under my eye brow "Well what was your little plan?"
"I hoped.....I hoped that you could save me?" he stutters out.
"Really and why would I just not give you to one of them, who seeks your end or punishment as a...gift? Or as future bargaining chip?" I ask him.
"I thought you were a good GOO? One that helped others?"
"I do...but you're a criminal. You killed a innocent girl and hurt others nearly as bad, as death would!"
"But he made me do it!"
"BULLSHIT!" I scream at him and my right hand balls up in a fist! Then he suddenly floats up from the floor, then gasps for air and I can hear his bones crushing, creaking from the sudden crushing pressure that I am placing on him.
~"Kyley CALM down. He is only a child...you made mistakes too at this age...not this bad? But still, mistakes?"~ Night reasoned to me within my head.
At her urging, I let him go and he falls to the floor with a thud. Ed tries to stand up, but is rather shaky with pain and he is gasping for air, after I crushed it out of his lungs. I lean over to him and send some of my healing energy into him....to help him out.
"That should help you out" I say as I do it, "But don't lie to me, ever again! I now know EVERYTHING you ever did....said or thought of....during your rather short life! So you can't hide a single thought from me ever again!"
"You know everything?" and now I can feel the waves of embarrassment flow off him.
"Yes everything...I know what...ahhunmmm books you like...Who or what 'gets you off sexually?' Or that you were thinking of how to have sex with me, when I walked up to your cell just now?"
The look of shock on him is just priceless!
After a few minutes of him dealing with that...he mumbles out slowly to me, "I am sorry...but can you help me?" he begs me, as he shakes in fear of what he just did....as he now knows, he made a real mistake in doing this binding with me.
"Edward?...I really don't know? I am a rather new player on this field and YOU have angered some rather nasty beings. I have to go over the mess you have made and see, I may or may not help you? But in any case...your butt is mine and I can...literally sell you to the highest bidder If I want!...But I am leaving for now."
Edward's head hangs down to the floor in combined shame and defeat as I start to walk away. "I hoped you could help? But it sounds like I am....done?"
"Yes...you just might be...done?" is all I say to him over my shoulder, as I go out the cell block and close the door slowly behind me.
As I leave the cell block, Everheart waves for me to come into her office again. I sit down in her guest chair at her invite and she slides a soda over to me.
"So...What are you going to do?" she asks me, as she takes a few sips of a soda of her own.
I shake my head slowly to her "I have no idea__ yet. This kid has made too many angry at him___ ones that don't forget!"
"Ohh I bet he has! Sara will want him dead or worse."
"Sara I am not really worried about for that summoning circle part. As in our lifespans, that act he helped in trapping her...is like you being interrupted, on a walk to the store by someone asking for directions."
Sam ponders that way of thinking, that being trapped in a "thing" for a few decades is nothing to this kid in front of her or Sara.
"But his killing Heyoka? That act was bad...really bad, as Sara more than liked her and Thunderbird was in her as an avatar. Then add he tried to kill Kayda, then tried to frame her for the crime. That act angered far more....Then lets not even add the Drow equation to this!" I sigh slowly as I ponder that question and then take some small sips of that soda.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first week at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
Saturday September 1, 12:50 pm
Crystal Hall
After getting my tray of lunch samples and what I already seem to like eating here at Whateley, my tray is placed next to 'KK's as I plop with a heavy sigh into my seat across from her at our normal table.
"Well what happened to you, something is bugging you I can feel the waves of it coming off ya?" she asks me with genuine concern.
"Ohhh me sorry about that?" I sigh and I firm up my shields that cover up my power of empathy better.
"That is 'I am' sorry, but what happened Ky?"
"Something I rather not talk about here, maybe back in our room a little?"
Several weeks back....
Tim Simons, the guard from back at Homestake that Kyley had embarrassed badly by making the poor man faint at seeing the 'real' her and later on befriended him.
He currently was sitting in the outer office of Franklin Delarose, Chief of Whateley Security. As Tim shuffles his file full of his papers for the hundredth time, he remembers back to when he asked old Gunny Johnson about leaving Homestake for this job offer.
Over a month back....
"Hey Gunny can I come in...sir?" Tim asked the older bald man behind his huge desk.
"Come on in Tim, the door is always open to my men!" he grinned back at the younger man.
After Tim took his seat, he leaned forward to the old soldier to be more personal with him, "Gunny, I want to get your approval for a transfer to Whateley or maybe ARC up in New Hampshire."
"Why, if I can ask. you're doing well here and fit in with your squad great?"
"It's very personal...sir?" time said growing more timid and unsure to even ask for this...something was drawing him to ask for this new job.
"Hummm Tell me straight up, personal as in you? Or personal as in Kyley Barron?" the old man asked him as he leaned back into his huge chair almost king like in it's appearance.
"Sir?" Tim questioned him.
"It was a easy question, are you going out looking for work at Whateley or ARC for something personal or because Kyley is going there?" he asked again to be more clear this time.
"I am not sure Gunny? I don't want to really leave. But something deep in me says GO?" Tim hesitated to go on explaining that strange feeling more.
"I get it Tim, you are not the only one from my staff here requesting this kind of transfer and I am sure all of you want to go, so you can be nearer to her...I know why. She pulls certain people TO her and I felt it more than a little myself. If I was not an old soldier and already had a family here, I would be going with all of you."
"So you understand then sir? I want to go in a strange way and Whateley is a step up in my pay grade?"
"I am so glad that you asked me, I have been waiting for one of my best to crack and want this transfer up there."
"Really Gunny?" he smiled to the old man.
"Yes," he said, as one hand fished a bottle of fine scotch out of the desk drawer, "I will give you a great recommendation and the chief up there owes me a favor too. So pack your trash, you are off and ask Kyley before you take a job right at her school? And if she says no, I can get you placed at ARC just as fast!"
"Thanks Gunny!" Tim says as he takes a offered shot glass from the man.
"Tim, you will look after the lady for us all here?"
"With my life Gunny, she saved all of us and she should have the best of us backing her up!"
Soon enough, Chief Delarose opens his door and waves for Tim to come on into his office, "Get on in here and lets talk a bit."
"Yes sir," Tim says and leaps to his feet and follows the man into a very nice office. Then is waved over to a chair to sit.
"Well Gunny tells me to hire you, but only after you talk to someone just before this next semesters start? That is one funny request kid!" he says then waves a hand to ask Tim for his folder of documents.
"Sorry Chief Delarose, but I have to ask someone close to me if this move okay with them and if it is not, I will find work elsewhere nearby?"
"Okay, so for now I will take you in and I can hold a slot for you because my old buddy Gunny asked me...till you want it, or not?"
"Thanks chief Delarose! I will tell you what the outcome is, as soon as I know one way or the other?"
"Good now get going, I have stacks of papers to go through with this next bunch of kids coming in!"
Tim grins at the man as he leaves, one part down and now to ask Kyley if this alright with her after she moves to here?
Once both of us got back to our shared room, we found two men inside our room! Both were very busy just finishing up laying a strip of stonework around my bed in the shape of a square?
"Why__ you here?" I questioned both of them as I came in.
"Sorry about this, we were backlogged and this was supposed to be done last week. That darn lock of yours on both the door here and in the library are very hard to install!" the first man to stand up informed me, as his partner walked out the door to grab something.
"Who__ you?" I questioned him again
"Are you...Kyley?" 'KK' corrected me quickly.
"Ohhh I am Stan," then he thumbed over to his pal at the door, "That is Morrie and we fix everything here at Whateley."
"So what is this?" I ask him, as I study the stonework square and find it's a warding line from the rainbow of colored glowing sigils dancing in the air above it. Just like the ones used in the library hear and at Homestake.
"This is a warding box for your bed, we were told that you love to read those 'X' class books of yours in bed and this is just a precaution for your roommate. Then Morrie will bring in a locking box, that works off the same locking device you used on the elevator over in the library and you can store any books inside that during the day?."
"Okay, I understand now and thanks I was kind of worried about that?"
As Morrie brings in the box and sets it down, he nudges his working pal, "Ask her?"
"Ask me what?" I had to question him.
"We heard that you are looking for work and we have a job this coming early morning next Sunday that needs someone like you?"
"What is that?"
"Helping us both with cleaning a tunnel out, that is all Class 'X' restricted access?" he shrugged to me.
"Why me?" I question the need for me or even the need to do such a task.
"Well the last student we used last term, she is stepping out on this one, this time. She had a bad time of it last year. Then add the samll fact, that you are Mythos and what could hurt you?...Then the plus is, the job pays triple time, hazard pay and that we get paid for the full twelve shift, even if it only takes an hour to finish. Most of the time this only takes two hours to finish all up?" he shrugs to me.
'KK' glares at Stan more than sideways now in her growing suspicion of the mans 'job'..."This sounds more than fishy to me!" she now warns me.
"No just plain simple dangerous, we take precautions. But there is always a chance to get hurt or dead?" he warns me now.
"How much is this 'little' job paying her?" 'KK' asks him for me, as I ponder the first question.
"Ohhh just under One thou for Kyley, we get paid way more. But that is our deal as school technicians and she is a student with a scholarship?"
When I hear that number, I have to ask Becky about it quickly. As that is a whole lot of money just for one job, one day and working as a child? ~"Becky love?"~ I question her mentally.
~"Yes Ky, you need something?"~ I feel Becky smile back at me and I can see through her eyes now. That she is at our new home unpacking boxes.
~"Are you busy?"~ I ask her.
~"Why no and you know that!" she mentally giggles at me, "I am fixing up our new place! But why again?"~
~"The school needs me for a job on next Sunday morning very early, the man says it's a bit dangerous. But I think it's okay and it pays almost a thousand dollars for a few hours work!"~
~"Dangerous I don't like, but if you think you can do it? I will always trust your better judgment."~
~"I will do this one job and see if more just like it comes along later on. Love you!"~ and I end the chat with a mental hug.
"Well Stan I will do it, just come get me when you need me on Sunday please?"
"You got it kid, dress to get dirty. Or I can give you a coverall that you can burn later?"
"I will take the coverall set, because my clothing budget is stretched very thin!" I laugh at him.
After both of them left us 'KK' tried to grill me a little and I let her in on my new troubles from the security department visit as best I could. She paced the room angry at Edward too, "That boy dropping this all on you, that is so unfair!" she howled for me.
"Please 'KK' calm yourself, that emotional rage hurts me?" I almost whimper as her waves of anger and rage wash over me.
"Ohhh dear I forgot, please let me leave for a second and go hit something hard?"
I had to shake my head at her plan, "That's not necessary, unless you really want to go hit something?"
"Ohh Kyley, that's why I am starting to love ya girl! You think of others before yourself."
Sunday September 2, 6:10 am
Poe cottage
Late last night, Becky had contacted me and arranged a 'porter' to come meet me at 6:15 this morning. So just outside of the quad area I stood waiting for this person to arrive.
Then right at fifteen on the dot, a guy popped right up in the center of the quad and waved to me, "Kyley Barron?" he questioned me.
"That be me?" I yelped back.
"I need your ID then we can go?" so I hand him my card and he nods back after reading it. "Stand close please?"....then gone.
Sunday September 2, 6:16 am
ARC
When the port ended, both of us were now standing in a large empty room. "Miss please follow me?" he asked and then lead me into a beautiful waiting area. That was the center of many connecting rooms that had mutants that have 'porter' powers at work, coming and going or a working on a human made Porthole device or Dimensional gateway.
As I glanced at the gate working, as someone just stepped out of it and I watched as it powered down, "I have to come back and look that over, it seems out of adjustment. Then add to that, it looks very inefficient to me?" I wondered out loud.
A man started to laugh at my simple statement, as I spotted both him and My Becky! "Now I am sure Kyley is going to be worth every cent of that tuition at Whateley and what we are paying on top of that!"
I was not even thinking to answer him at the time, I just hugged Becky fast, "HI my soulmate, I missed you terribly this last week!"
After I let Becky's feet fall back to the floor, she turned to introduce the man to me, "Kyley, this is Dr. Otto and he is in charge of most of the section you will be dealing with." Then she waved over to the next woman, "And this is Mrs. Tupper, she runs the dimensional gateway team. You will be working for her and her team, on improving their existing gate technology."
"Nice to meet both of you?" I grin more than happy to meet someone that I will be working with soon!
"Well shall we get Kyley over to security for the black section and get her all set up with what she needs?" the tall man, that Becky called Mr. Otto asks us all.
The next part of my trip was the longest, as we traveled down into the huge mountain well over a mile deep and came finally to a very secure section after changing elevators twice to get here.
"Well here we are ladies!" Dr. Otto announced to us as the last huge door slid open on the truck sized elevator.
"Well this is nice?" I said looking over the rather plain room, that had mostly steel or what looked to be steel walls.
"Kyley?" Dr. Otto calls to me and stands next to a new man, "This is Matt Cordova, he runs the black section...research department that you will be working under and he will be showing you what they need work on?...Matt she is all yours! I have to go back up top to greet someone."
"Good day, Sir" I said to the leaving Dr. Otto.
"Kyley, I will be seeing you around for sure. I used to handle Sara's work for ARC, I know that you met with her Homestake and I am sure that I will be assigned to your case soon enough?"
After Otto is gone and rather huge door closes behind him. Matt waves me over to his desk, "Kyley this is your new ID card and the locks on the Black section open to this card and mine only. We are the only two that can open all of them." he says to me, as his two fingers slide them across his large desk to me.
"Okay Matt...sir I understand."
"Just Matt is fine, we will be working together for several years I think. So lets be close friends then and use just first names?"
"Hope so, this archive seems to need my help from what__ am told?"
"Ohh yes it certainly does, most of the books and items in the high restricted section have never been logged properly. Only robots work inside that room and shelve the books. Then place items in separate cases by classification type, magical, Mythos type or a long list of others. All done to keep interactions or bad reactions down and that is all the work we can do at this time?"
"So I might be the first person or being__ see some of what is in that vault in?"
"In most cases the first person in decades and in some cases hundreds of years. As some shipping cases came to us sealed and we never knew what was in them."
I have to ask this, over at Homestake I could take some of the more interesting of difficult tomes home to read? Can I do that here too?" I grin at him.
"Yes, it's all up to your discretion. Mostly because, we have no idea what is in some of the collection in there!" he laughs at me.
As he laughs at me as a nice looking, but plainly dress lady walks into Matt's office and hands him a file, "Matt...here is what I need that new girl to find for me?"
"Ahh Ellena, this girl right here, she is the one you want with over your requests?" he nods to her.
"You?" she questions me sharply, with more than a few waves of confusion I can just feel wafting off her, "You are the Mythos that Homestake sent over to work here, but you are a teenager?"
"Yep, that is the body the universe chose for me and if you find out why it did? Please do tell me, I have many questions to ask it?" give her a more than crooked smile, that instantly cracks Becky up with bouts of laughter.
"Humm, I have to guess the universe works in strange ways then? But Miss Barron, this file has what I need the most attention on for my research, if you can help me?"
I flip through the small file and read her very strange list back to her, "You want information on the Drow, Elvin royals, generals and any commands that are used to order troops." then turn over a few more papers and find even more strangeness, "And any memoirs by the same or written histories?"
"Yes I am very interested in their military command and the Drows involvement in it?"
"So what type__ Drow are you after, as there are many different types in that race of Sidhe?" I ask as I ponder her list of questions as I read farther down it.
"There is more than one type, this is the first we have heard of it?"
"Yes, there are the Grove Guardians, the royals of their kind, warriors, mages, enchanters, what could be called civilians and lastly the rarest of all...the changed."
"I would need a short description on all of them, to be able to tell you what I was pursuing?"
"If you are after information on the Drow I saw this week__ Whateley, that one is one of the changed and most dangerous to even play with." I inform her.
"That is the one, she showed up a few months ago and we need research on her?"
"I can do that, but I am sure most__ this will be with the Medawihla Were tribes archives located at their village?"
"As fast as you can, if you have too? Just give me the books on the subjects as you find them, I can personally stand up to level four on class 'X' items with no damage."
"I can do that, most of this is just personal journals and not really class 'X'...I am sure most of it was misplaced is all. BUT be warned, that surly some of the royals books will be trapped and trapped well! Then add any military communications to that list."
Matt perks up just then as I warned her, "What traps Kyley?"
"Spells woven into the very pages of the books and maybe hidden in amongst the text itself?" I ponder the question more, remembering what I had used in the past myself to keep my secrets.
"So you will warn us if you find them?" Matt asks me.
"I will try, but most spells that Sidhe make don't even get my attention anymore? The spell set inside a trap, it will see me as a friend or Sidhe and not react to me. But to a human...ohhh that can get bad and very quickly!"
"Bad, how bad?" Matt questions me again and seems to be finally getting serious about the danger I just pointed out to both of them.
"Dead, mind ripped apart, possessed and who knows what else?" I count off a short mental list, then finally shrug to both of them.
"Well you can test them for us, then release the ones you feel are mostly safe?"
"I can try, but that might add weeks to my geting one large tome done for you and then I can not be fully sure I caught each one?"
"Why not?"
"I am not human or Sidhe. So the spell will just sit there waiting for the wrong person to read it or open the page?"
"Okay...okay, so what are the odds then?"
"Of a tome being trapped? The higher the person or being it was made for, the higher the risk and for example a Queen's tome. I would never let you read that...EVER! I am so very sure it would kill you on the spot. A generals book, maybe half that level of danger or less?"
Matt pondered on my answers for several minutes, while I made sure that the list was firmly in my memory with a second reading, "Kyley, how about this? You do a good quick pass over on any book that fits Ellena's list and we will go over it here at ARC for any dangers above that?"
"I don't recommend doing that, most good Sidhe trap spells? A human will never find, till it's done it's task?"
Ellena chirps in next, "We have excellent people here and I feel we are up to the task of finding them."
"Your life, not mine. But if you cause damage and I have to fix it, expect the cost in many ways to be great?"
Matt slides in his chair a little forward, closer to me, "What do you mean by that Kyley?"
"If a cursed person is killing or threatening others and I see it...they die to save others. That is the best safest way to deal with Sidhe royals curses."
"Why so harsh?" Matt shakes his head to me and glares at me very sternly.
"Sidhe curses of that level, they usually have layers and some will not activate for years. Then some of them, even curse your children in later generations."
"I had no idea they would ever do that!" Ellena gasps a little at me.
"The Sidhe are that way, ruthless in protecting their secrets and especially from humans!"
"Humm I have been running the black section for years and never heard of this?"
"The dead, mind tattered or possessed. They don't talk much?" I almost laugh at him.
"Okay, we will go with the set plan of you going through it all as best you can and then hand over a list or the books themselves to us, to research from there."
"Your life, I will do as asked of me." I warn him yet again, as I ponder to myself 'You are not thinking Matt, of how harsh a Sidhe curse can be?'
Matt goes on to his next step in his mental list and shows me over to the huge doors that lock off that 'black' library of this section of ARC. With a few uses of my new ID card at a few armored doors, I walk slowly down the center isle of the huge vault over a mile deep sealed within the hard rock of this mountain and all that is walled off behind several feet of armor, that is magically warded on top of all that!
Inside that surprisingly well lit place, I find a rather nice table waiting for my use and several nice chairs, one is a absolutely huge overstuffed variety from a great library I guess?
Most of the rooms books are still hidden deep within shipping crates and the shelves are bare in this section. Off in one far corner. I see the same style containers that held objects in the vault that I awoke in over at Homestake and several of the same metal style pallets from that room too, each is holding up a large object and all wrapped in several layers of packing blankets!
One thing I do note that hits me as strange, yet makes some sense? I can't hear Becky in my head at all, the metal of the walls must be shutting even that out. But that is good in a way, because that means to me that nothing can get out and harm others from being locked in here.
One crate I glance over draws my attention quickly, so I go over to it and have a closer look inside it and nearly at once I pull out several large tomes from the shipping crate. I find that they are what Ellena is looking for, at least in a basic part and I scan over the pages very fast. Once done, I place the three books I had time for inside a warded pouch and walk back out to the rest of the group still waiting for me.
Once I am back in Matt's office I hand Ellena the large warded bag of books, "Here Ellena, this pouch has some Sidhe academy tomes in it. One on basic military structure, one on the use of different Sidhe and Fae races in combat. The last is a basic history of the Drow, it is a bit plain and more than 'whitewashed'? I think you call glossing over the bad parts? But it seems sound in most of it's parts."
Ellena looks up at me and seems very excited to even get these so soon! "Thanks, are there more in there?"
"I am sure there are, all those came from the same shipping container and seem to be_____ same type of academically styled books? Someone left you a collection from the Sidhe academy___ my guess?"
"What else do you feel is in that container?" Matt asks me next, as Ellena takes the books to be checked out by a mage in the room for any of the traps I had warned about.
"There might be instruction tomes for magic and other such trades? Who knows, a good academy library would have had tens of thousands of books. Not the few dozen that crate had in it?"
"Well this is a good start and we will see you when next?" Matt asks me a leading question of when I am coming up here next and I look over to Becky for an answer to that.
"Ahh Becky decides where I go off campus and when?" I yield to her and her knowledge of the outside world.
"Kyley will be here on the fifteenth for about six hours?" Becky says after quickly rechecking her notes written on her vast calendar.
"Why not next weekend?" Matt questions her.
"Well Matt, next weekend is my weekend with her and Kyley has a job to do at Whateley in the morning hours of Sunday. Then Matt please remember this, she has four HUGE library collections of go over, ARC's, Whateley's, Homestake's and the Medawihla tribe's. That will take decades, not months."
"I understand, we will start with Ellena's list and go from there? But I do have Kyley scheduled for a pick-up and her going out to the Medawihla tribe on late Wednesday for a check in? Is that fine with both of you?"
"I have no issue with that time, just next time tell me a week ahead of time...please. As Kyley and I do have other plans sometimes?" then Becky glances over to me reading over one of the books that I just brought out of the vault. "Kyley are you fine with that time?"
"My class time is empty after four on that day so far, it might change if I get a Teachers assistant job for the flying classes?"
Ellena squints at me and seems surprised I said that, "Planes, you fly planes and teach the class?"
I have to laugh at her, I know it's not polite! But her looking at me so utterly confused is so funny I can't help it, "Why No Ellena I don't teach flying with a plane, I teach it with my wings! I would show them___ now, but this shirt would get ripped?"
"Ohh you have wings?"
"Yep she does!" Becky winks at her, "Huge black wings, just like a hawk does and she flies rather well! I have taken a few trips with her and it's fun!" she smiles at me.
"It was for me too!" I smile back at her. ~"Every time I fly with you my love, it is the greatest part of the day!"~ I tell her mentally next, as I don't want the humans here to know about our shared life too deeply.
"Well we have to get going now and get her back to school!" Becky sings out to all of us.
Sunday September 2, 12:30 pm
ARC
We had stopped off for a short lunch in the cafeteria here, I grabbed a few snacks to try out and Becky had what I found out was a very nice Pizza!...after a snatched a slice of it from her plate.
On the way to the transportation center, I noticed a persons head in the distance and I was sure I had seen them before today? Once they stopped at a map kiosk, I guided Becky that way ~"Becky, I think I know that man over there and I want to talk to him?"~
~"Fine with me, let's see who it is then?"~
Once we both got closer and the crowd thinned a bit, I noticed it was Tim Simons from Homestake? The Guard who had passed out when he made me more than angry and I grew to my more normal, thus imposing size. Poor guy broke his nose, when he fainted at the sight! But later on, we made-up and became very quick and close friends.
He was studying the map kiosk looking for something, as I spoke to him, "Tim what__ you do here?"
"What 'are' you doing here...Kyley?" Becky grinned my way her correction, but I was far to into knowing why he was here right now, for me to do my normal corrections for her.
"Ohhh Kyley! I am here looking for a job maybe and I had hoped to see you or find out where Becky lived at while I was here?" Tim excitedly said back to me.
"Why is that Tim,___ job at a Homestake was good one?" I said and Becky looked at me rather harshly.
"Your job at..." Becky corrected me again. But this time I followed along, repeated the corrections and that gained me a grin of satisfaction from my teacher!
"Kyley, I just felt that I should be close to you and protect you?"
"Tim, I am fine and safe here." I try to comfort him.
"But I feel so much better now that you are near me, heck some of the guys at Homestake felt it too? But they had families that kept them in place there and even the Gunny felt it, he was the one that gave me permission to come after you?"
"Tim please!" I say quickly and grasp his hand to feel out into him, "Lets not talk about this now, where there are others that can overhear us?"
As I hold his hand in mine, I feel it in him. Tim is bonded with me in a small way, it must have been all those times I visited the library and talked with him. Elder Gods I really don't need this now, but an idea forms deep in my mind right then!
Tim's sad eyes plead with me next, "Kyley please, I just need to be near you? I have a job at Whateley all set up!"
"Tim get our address from Becky now and we can see you at our home this Saturday night, to talk about all of this in more private place?"
Becky gives him a note with our new address on it very quickly and we walk off with Tim waving to us as we go.
~"Is this bad Ky?"~ Becky asks me mentally.
~"It might be, I am sure that Tim bonded with me on some level and now is drawn to me."~
~"Ohh like me?"~
~"On a smaller level, yes the same. But we two are joined on much a higher level, from where Tim is at right now."~ I smile her way.
~"Are you going to do the same with him, as you did with me?"~ as she thinks that towards me, I feel that emotion of apprehension growing deep within her.
~"You and me are bonded on a level he may never see, but I have plans for Tim if he agrees to them?"~
~"What love?"~
~"I have to think about my plans and be sure of them first? But is Madelyn still at Homestake?"~
~"Yes she is, do we need her here?"~
~"We might? If this idea I have forming within me now, that deals with Tim and her. Is all set and happens as I plan it too?"~
~"Her and Tim having your kids!"~
~"No, something even grander for him and more towards what I want in life! I will tell you about it all later?"~
A short time later, we both embraced in a quick hug in our time waiting for the person to 'port' me back to school to show up. We had just finished up a very quick self tour, where I had walked around the large campus that ARC had here and made sure I was familiar enough with it now not to get lost?
"Well I have to go now?" I say to Becky and really don't mean one word of it!
"It's only a few days, I will come get you Friday night for the weekend and then we have fun, after a few chores that is!" she smiles back to me.
"Chores?" I question her.
"There are a few things to move around in the new place and since you're the strong one?"
"Ohh I get it!" I smile at her, "you're nesting!" and she swipes at me.
"But there is more, I have to take you to the local bank to set-up an account there?"
"Okay what ever you say, I trust you fully on your choices for this outside world stuff."
Just then a small woman asked me from just behind Becky, "Are you Kyley, I am here to port you?"
"That would be me!" I said then walked with the small woman, over to the spot that the 'porters' used.
"Well I will see you Friday!" was Becky's last words as she popped from my sight and now Whateley's Quad come into being.
"Thanks for the ride!" I waved to the porter and they vanished with a shimmer of light.
'I remembered back to when I still could do that, to bad all that was stripped from me?' I gave a short sigh and thought to myself sadly with.
Sunday September 2, 2:30 pm
Poe cottage
On the way back to my room, I stopped off and grabbed a few bags of snacks for my room at the huge store on campus. What this shopping trip was for, is my driving need to experience even more of the new tastes I was finding each day and not the need for food. Elder Gods I was happy when I found new candies to try out here!
As my door clicked open 'KK' sang out to me, "Hey you're back Ky! Have fun up there at ARC?"
"Most__ trip was__ business, but I did get to se my Becky in person!" I grinned to her and tossed a bag of candy her way.
"Ky...it's 'most of that trip was just biz'..." 'KK' corrected me with that sly grin that I was starting to see was her trademark now.
After I corrected my mistakes in english for her, the shopping bag full of snacks in my arm was spilled loosely into my bottom desk drawer and I flopped onto my bed to eat a few chips from one opened bag, "Want some?" I asked 'KK' as this flavor was a bit boring for me...cheese pizza chips?" I said after reading the label again.
"No thanks, this sour candy you gave me is just fine for now." she waved the bag at me.
Since our door was open, as I just loved watching the other kids come and go on our floor. Angel popped her head into the door with a huge grin on her face, "HEY Kyley, if you did not know this? Tomorrow is a holiday celebrating the working person or Labor day and we have it off. So there is going to be a Bar-b-Que and lots of fun! Most of us use that day for swimming in the school pool!"
"Why__ you on this floor Mary? I thought you were up two floors with Lily?"
"That is...why 'are' you...And I am the RA or Resident Assistant for this floor of freshman, I should have told you that the other day?" she winked my way.
"Great you're just down the hall from me!" as I said that and she realized what that might mean to her, she blushed a rather nice shade of beet red in embarrassment.
"Ohh that's right?" she thought out loud, but she was trying hard to hide that very sudden uneasiness.
"Angel, something is bothering you? Please come on in and close the door for a minute?"
She shrinks back from me a bit and from that idea. But gathers up her courage and does as I asked her to do. "Come sit on my bed or on 'KK's if you like?" I try to make her comfortable as I can with a either or choice of where to sit.
"I am not sure what you want Kyley?" she asks me, as her voice fades a bit and she sits at the far end of my bed. She just barely looks my way, as I lean against the wall on the far end and a still open book I was just reading lays in my lap.
"Mary, if you're feeling drawn to me, that is more than normal and part of what I am. I give off a glamour much like the Sidhe or elves do and it makes or influences others to like me more, then want to help me. It can be controlled, but never goes fully off and I am very sure of this next thought I have. That with you being a creature with wings, you feel this even more than say 'KK' does?"
"Ohhh you did not tell me that the other day?" she quickly whispers to me.
"Say anything you want to in here, 'KK' will keep anything said here between us and we try not to have secrets between us roommates?" I nod 'KK's way and she winks back to me.
"That is the whole truth Mary, we try not to do that here. This is a safe room and Ky is keeping it that way!"
"Okay, think I am really starting to like you?" she says pulling a bit more inward and growing even more timid about talking about the subject. I can see it in her body movements, plus feel it flowing from her emotionally.
"Well that's great, I like ya too and lets do some time flying tomorrow...hmmm?" I question her with a grin and nudge her with my outstretched foot brushing on her leg to get her attention.
"I would love that, cya tomorrow! Mary beams happily back at me and she springs to the door, then is gone like a flash!
'KK' grins me way, "That girl needs some help coming out of her shell and I thought I was bad!"
"You were the easiest to help so far, just had to get you to realize the world had not ended is all?
"Yep and so far you are right about me. This is looking like a fun place to 'live' in!" she tosses the bag of candy at me, "have a sour!" she tells me.
"I would have gave Mary a hug of support before she left, but cracking that shell of her's will take me some time?" I say as my hand grabs that tossed bag from the air and takes out a piece, to toss the bag back to her.
Monday September 3, 7:10 am
Poe cottage
Most of that night I finished up my notes on that last book from Homestake, wrote out a nice report on it with a basic synopsis and dropped the book in a shipping box with it's notes for shipping back to Homestake.
As I dropped that into the warded box at the foot of my bed, that they installed this week, 'KK' came into our room in a very joyous spin while humming some new song, "Ekkkkk Ky darn it! PLLLease put something on, I know you like being nude and all? But give me time to adjust to all of this....please?" she grins at me and tries to cover her eyes.
All I could do was chuckle at her pain and the more than little bit of 'lustful' emotion wafting off her, as 'KK" is still very much male within her mind! "Yes roomie, done!" I say to her and start putting on my bikini for today's swimming fun that Mary told us about.
"Hey you are not going out like that are you?" 'KK' asked me, with a very concerned expression on her face now.
"Yep, Mary said there is swimming and I love doing that. Besides wearing this is the only way they will let me here? Because at home, we wore nothing for swimming and everything else!" I remind her and pull on my kaki shorts over the bottoms for the time being, then get the bikini top all set under a short cut tee shirt that has an opening on back for my wings.
When I stand back up and turn around, 'KK' is standing RIGHT there next to me and pokes an accusing finger into my left boob! "You do know how 'hot 'n' sexy' you look and that most guys...heck girls in this school will be 'lusting' after you. JESUS you must have, what I am sure is the biggest bust line in POE! Maybe even the school?"
"This," I shrug to her, "this body? I can not help the way I look and I don't care if they look or stare...just no touch!"
"NO touchING!" she rings out at me the correction.
"Touching? Got it." I parrot her.
"Well at least you?" she keeps poking me there in that soft spot, "Put on a tee shirt, I guess that is a start then?"
"I could wear something even sexier?" I wink at her.
"Do I really want to know what that is?......" she stops, but can't hold it any more, that more than human need to know!
"TELLLL ME then, what is sexier than this?" she picks a finger at the strap of my thin top.
"I do have a rather nice leather out fit made by a Succubus? But it's packed with the stuff I sent over to Becky's." I frown that most of my best stuff is over with her at the new house.
"Do I even want to know how you met a succubus?" she shakes her head to me, not really wanting to know I am sure.
"We met her at the Sturgis biker rally, she makes real fine leathers or outfits and she gave me this one for free! Why I don't really know?" I ponder the act of her doing that yet again.
"Well while you get your stuff together, I am going out to roam the hallways and have some fun?" and out she zings from the room.
Once the lid on my book box was closed and most of my side of the room cleaned up. I nod to the room in though, 'I have to get 'KK' to learn to be a bit neater over this coming year and put her stuff away better?'
As I walk the halls of Poe, wandering around looking for 'KK' and getting us both over to some breakfast. I find her on my second pass of a hallway and a tall very white skinned girl is talking to her.
But what shocks me and catches my eye! Is that I can see the waves of pure lust are flowing off the albino girl over to 'KK' and she seems to be held in their sway?
As I get closer to the both of them I can hear the albino say to 'KK' in a low husky voice, "You're a sweet looking little Asian girl and I just love Asians!"
My hands lands on 'KK's shoulder and with my touch, that 'lust' aura is broken. "Hey 'KK' we gotta get going to breakfast now?" I say simply and try to defuse the situation fast.
But as 'KK' snaps out of what this girl was trying to do to her, she gets very mad at the though of what might have happened to her! "What where you trying to do you sheet white asshole!" she yells at the tall albino girl.
"Please 'KK' not emotional anger, you know that hurts me too?" I try to sooth her, as I try to defuse this situation again and stand between both of them.
"GET OUT of the way 'pretty' blond! Before you get hurt?" the other girl warns me with a very fierce snarl.
"Vamp, stop that right now!" I hear a shout from down the hallway at all of us, my guess this girl's name is 'Vamp' now?
"I will not get out of the way, this is my roommate and you were trying to influence her! If you walk away now, it will go far better for you?" I warn her, as both of their waves of anger feed into me and influence my thoughts.
Vamp goes to shove me, yet finds out very quickly that I don't 'move' so easily, "So you're an exemplar too...figures you 'pretty'!" she nearly spits the word 'pretty' at me and I quickly guess that it's an insult by the way she said it.
"Could both of you calm down and let us talk this over?" I ask them again
"F...you!" Vamp howls at me and I feel something pulling at my inner energy, 'Take this!" she warns me and it gets even stronger now.
When she does that, my mind quickly figures out what she is and the name matches that power 'Vamp' is a life force or energy drainer. A very minor form of my way of feeding or the GOO's!
"So you feed on life force!" I shout at her, "Well eat this!" and I shove a hand to her chest! While I toss WAY too much of my life force at her, for her to even think of handling.
Soon enough, Vamp's gets very shaky after my touch and can't pull away from me. Like she is over energized, hyper and has too much energy within her to handle. She starts twitching, shaking, she sighs with pleasure in a most sexual way, then her eyes rollup into her head and she faints to the floor with a thud much like a tree falling over.
Mary gasps out just as she finishes running up next to me, "What did you do, is she dead?"
"Why no Mary, I try to never kill. She is in a 'food coma' I think is the right term for this?" I laugh at down at the fallen Vamp.
"Should I call Doyle for a medic?" Mary asks me again.
"No Mary, let me just pull most of that out of her and she will come around soon enough, I am sure?" I tell her, as I kneel down and place a gentle hand on Vamps leg to pull out all the extra life force.
"How did you do that, Vamp usually knocks out anyone she does that too?" another girl in the hallway states.
As I laugh, I tell her my answer, "Poor Vamp here, is used to sipping life force or energy through a straw. So, I hit her with a fire hose of it So much so, that she could not handle what I shoved at her. Please tell her this, if she does that attack to me again or 'KK'? I will hurt her worse next time...far worse!" I warn the girl in hopes that Vamp gets the message and stops this spat now.
The Quad is alive with the music of a student band playing at it's center, the style and song are not known to me. But the 'tune' is interesting...kind of? Both of us plop onto a bench and watch the rest of the school go mad with fun of the small holiday celebration.
"I still think I should go bash that Vamp chick in the face!" a still stewing 'KK' sneers my way.
"Please 'KK' you know that does not feel good to me when you do that, I would love to leave my mental shields down for most of the day and enjoy it?"
"Ohh ya, sorry I forgot again that emotional anger gets to ya?"
"Just try for me today, then I will have to teach you how to block what she was doing to you via her small infuance power and with some practice...you can block any of her attacks I bet?"
"Ya think?" she grins my way now.
"Sure, just being around me all the time. That will give you some great resistance over time, remember I have a Glamour too?"
"Well since we ate and the music here in the quad just sucks. Lets go to the pool party and have some fun?" she winks at me.
"Fly ya there?" I ask her.
"Ahhh nope I hate heights!"
"I might able to fix that for you?"
"Mess with my head, Ky lets just stick with making sure I am happy for now and go have fun?"
"Okay, later then!" Then I suggest to her, "You actually might like flying?"
"Way later, but the pool sounds more fun to me right now!" and she runs off towards Holbrook Arena where the pool party is being held at.
Holbrook area was one of the few buildings on campus I had yet to see first person, all I had heard of it so far, was straight from the school description of the place 'large stadium, designed as a multi-sports arena, capable of being changed into a basketball, ice hockey, swimming, football or soccer venue or used for various public events.
As I entered it today, the roof was already rolled back in place and the very bight sun shone down on the arena floor. Most of that floor space was set up as a pool for now, the rest was split between seating and a cooking area where the school was holding a huge BBQ event. One corner had a dance floor set up, with a band playing soft music right now to a small gathering crowd of eager students.
The pool by itself was huge, it flowed from sallow nearly walk in section, all the way to the deep end, where the depth was noted on the wall at forty feet and that end had the diving towers that stood over fifty foot plus at the tallest ones platform. The middle of the vast pool, is where most of the kids were playing at and seemed to be enjoying the few long slides that twisted down from the top of the bleachers on the other side of the pool from us.
After I spotted a stack of waiting towels next to the door, I snatched Two of them and made a beeline to a bench to lay one out on it. Right after I kicked off both of my slip-on shoes, Night popped out on the higher up level of the bleachers and perched on a nice spot on that handrail over looking the area.
~"Well you going for a flight then?"~ I asked the bird.
~"I might, but first I rather watch the kids and how they act in this setting? Some of this is rather strange to me, don't you think so too?"
~"I am still learning how the kids here think and act. So I take nothing at face value for now?"~
~"Hummph! Well then I will watch for us and learn, if you will not?"~
~"Listen to me feather duster! I am learning right now, via my interacting with them?"~
Night said nothing from there on, she was mad at me for correcting her I was very sure!
My towel was rolled out and my spot for the coming day claimed. My shoes were laid under the seat and my top was pulled off and folded up on the towel. As I shimmied out of my khakis to get ready for my swim, two nearly simultaneous sounds happened.
One was a splash, I saw through Night's eyes as she chuckled... a Boy had just fell into the pool very hard, via watching my butt as I shimmied out of those shorts! That boy was so caught off guard by his fall, he came back up to top of the water choking for air and spiting up a bunch of water he had swallowed.
Crash number two, was caused to my great amusement by the same thing. Two boys crashed head long into one another at a fast run and fell to the hard concrete of the pool deck! Both seemed okay for the rather hard hit?
'I guess 'KK' is right about something this morning, my body is quite the distraction then?' I laughed to myself and Night even laughed again to me mentally ~"Yes it certainly is!"~
With all my clothes set and folded for later. I stroll to the waters edge, lean down and wave my fingers through the warm water 'Hummm a fresh water pool, not chlorine like at Homestake. Must be for allergies that some kids might have here' I wonder silently to myself.
Now all ready, a simple dive into the pool from off the edge and I swim to the far bottom end for some fun!
Across the pool in one of the clear patches of concrete floor that other students have laid out towels or mats to rest on or sun themselves, Rosalyn Decker or Blackrose lowers her sunglasses at the sight of the blond girl just standing at the waters edge.
"Who is that lovely blond girl?" she asks the others laying around her from Poe cottage.
Lily leans over to see who Roz is yammering about and spots the girl she is talking about. "OHH her, she is a froshie in with us this term and she is down on Angel's floor."
"Humm she is? Maybe I will have to invite that one to the hot-tub social! So you think she will be game Lily?"
"She told this to me, that she has a girl on the outside that she sees regularly. So I guess she plays in your game and swings your way!" she winks at the stalking lesbian of Poe, who seems locked onto her next prey.
When Roz watches the girl jump out of the pool and run up the stairs to the highest deck of the diving platform. She slowly studies over that tall fit body of her's, the great smooth skin, large breasts and perfect shaped face that only a Goddess could make. Her mind is now set...'she wants to get to know this one!'
"Anyone else know her?" she points at the girl just starting a motion to dive off the tall platform.
Molly watches where Roz points, along with the rest of her training team. "Ohh her, that's Kyley! Rythax knows that girl and she knows Nikki rather well or I should say this...she knew Aunghadhail real well?"
As Molly told Roz that, the girl leaps off the platform, does several crazy spins and tricks on her fall to the water, then enters the pools flat surface in a perfect dive that leaves nearly no ripple in the surface at her passing below it.
"She knew Aung?" a rather puzzled Roz asks.
"Yep so she says? Rythax, he knows her real well. The only way I can put it this, so it makes sense to me and maybe you? She is like Sara was...a GOO...a Mythos."
Roz shivers for a second thinking of what that might mean, that extremely cute girl...she might be hiding a mass of icky black tentacles just under her skin!
"So she is like Sara?" Roz asks again and slides over to Molly to ask even more questions of her intended prey!
"Sorta...kinda...maybe?" Molly she questions the idea herself, "But she is real nice to be around and fun too. I think Angel likes her a lot!"
"Ohhh so Angel likes her?" Roz thinks of the 'never come out of her shell' Mary and that snatching a could be lover away from her. That would put an even harder layer on that unbroken shell of her's.
"Yep I am sure of that, both of them have wings and fly! Tell Roz about her Rythax?" she says, as her hands grab the cat like being off her lap and drops him next to Roz to chat.
The 'cat' before Roz yawns out, as his nap was just interrupted and he was sunning himself too! "What did you need my knowledge of my lady Decker?" the cat asks her in a tone of voice, that says he is used to more of a life dealing with a royal courts needs and not the high school life of teens!
"Tell me more about her Rythax...please?" she tries to praise the cat like being he is and pets his fur in a way she knows he just loves.
"I will tell you all about her kind, but not the person she is. That is a personal history and you must ask her yourself." He nods to her.
"So what is she then?"
"When I first met her, she was a ruler of nearly a whole world of it's own and she affected what happened on several more. Her race was most kind then, a winged humanoid one and one that had great knowledge of magic."
"She flies, but I see no wings on her back?" Roz questioned the cat and watched the girl run up the diving platform to do yet another very fancy dive off the top level.
"She has them, look at her back and you can just make out the tattoo that covers them up!" a grinning Angel sings out, as she just arrives next to the small group of Poe kids and unfolds out a mat to lay herself on.
"Nice seeing you here Mary!" Roz smiles back, as she gets up to a kneeling position to give Mary a quick hug.
"Yep had to come, have fun with all of you and Kyley there is on my floor too. I hope she gets the TA job in my flying class, as I am so very sure she can teach me a few things about flying!" Angel quickly bubbles out very joyfully back to Roz.
Even Roz can see that Mary is infatuated by the new girl and she decides right then to back away from even getting between them for now anyway. There is hope there, that this new girl can crack Angel out of her shell and get her out amongst the other students, this might help her with facing down her dad too!
Angel's Dad was an over bearing father SLASH reverend preacher, that wanted his daughter for use in his TV channel sermons to his sheep...'followers'. But when she changed to a winged angel from a regular girl, she gained the need to have other girls in relationships and a total repulsion of anything male! Even touching males makes her sick, this is caused by psychic rather than physical, dealing with their inner male essence.
Her daddy does not care for her new liking of only females in life and shipped her off to Whateley in hopes that would fade or get fixed or until he figures out some way to 'fix' her problem, he even tried to have her kidnapped during her first year and 'reprogrammed' out of her 'issues'!
"Well I hope she gets the job too then, if you say she is great at flying and can teach others. Then it must be true!"
"Yes I am so very sure she is going to be a great teacher!"
"So Rythax, can you add in anymore about her?" Roz keeps on the cat creature that used to be a ambassador to many worlds in the ancient past.
"Not her, but her kind. Just like I already told you?" the Shadowcat grins knowingly to her. He is never fooled these days by anyone, Rythax has spent far too many centuries in royal court life to fall for a child's try at prying information from him.
"Okay, I get it. So what is her race like?"
"They used to be very human like, then a near miracle happened. Their Emperor lead the race to greatness and near godhood. That is when a great change happened deep within them as a people and they started to protect any who asked for that protection, without any cost asked for in trade." the cat said very proudly and stretched it's long body to gain a better spot to lay down in the sun.
"So a very nice people then?"
"As you kids would say...you bet!" he laughs at her.
"Rythax do you think...ahhh...she...might like me?" Angel asks and turns a bright shade of beet red while doing it.
"Kyley likes you for sure, both of you have wings and will have lots to talk about then!" he helps the girl along with her getting out of her shell more.
"Geee I am not sure?" she starts to fidget her fingers in with her hair and cave mentally into herself again.
"Mary go talk to her darn it girl!" Roz then nearly shoves Mary off the mat that she was laying on.
After I dove into the middle of the pool, my body sank towards the bottom as I let the warm water relax me. As I drifted with a few kicks deeper, the thirty foot mark was on the wall and I noticed a kid looking right at me with a smile on his face.
"You are not breathing?" he said into the water and then I could tell he must have some sort of small aquatic mutation.
The last of my air blew out of my mouth and water was sucked into it's place to talk with, "Nope have not breathed in years!" I smiled at him.
"Humm interesting?" he said back to me, as I hit the bottom of the pool with a outstretched hand, to say to myself 'that I had touched the bottom' as a small challenge to myself.
"Well unless you are following me, see you later? I want to do some more dives!" then with a flurry of hard kicks, I burst up to the surface of the water and headed back over to the diving tower.
As I run up the several series of steps, I mentally go over a few diving tricks in my mind from my younger days and set a few of them to try on this first run! Once at the top deck, I wait for a second for a fellow student to finish up and dive...then I go with a quick leap!
When I fall towards the water, I spin, roll and flip a few times each, then hit the water with a very small splash. At the ladder to get back out of the pool, that boy I bumped into from below greets me with a smile.
"You are better than my bother at dives!"
"Is he here today, I love the challenge of a good diver?"
"Nope, he is a year older than me and was sent to a very small school out west, that's on a island."
"Why was he not sent to here?" I had to ask.
"He can only be out of water for at best thirty minutes, then on top of that. He has a tail like a true mer-creature does and thirty minutes with legs is the best he can change back to so far?."
"So I have to guess, you only got part of what he has?"
"Yep we found a necklace, one that changed me the next day. I only wore it a few hours during the day, I got the gills and webbed hands from that short span of using it. But he was stupid and wore it the whole night we found it. So he got the full package, tail gills and some water powers?" he shrugs to me.
"So I hope you liked water before that change?" I ask him as my body leaps up the ladder, to go do another dive.
"Loved it, so my dream of being a diver for a ship repair company or something like that is set!"
At the top of the tower, he waves to me and off I leap again to try to top my last dive. After I pop to the surface again, he is clapping at me. "Good one, you must be shaking off the rust?"
"Yep!" I say back to him as I leap up the ladder once again. But this time as I get out of the pool, a strange boy is taking photos of me getting out of the water like mad and I feel pure LUST flowing off him. As I get hit by waves of that growing LUST of his, I am very sure that my pictures will end up as pin ups in his room or worse!
After I shake off what little water is still on my body, he takes even more pictures and then after whip some of that water out of my hair, he takes even more pictures. When I see that he is not stopping anytime soon, I walk slowly over to him. "Well what are you doing there and are those pictures for you or everyone?" I ask, as toss so much of my glamour at him. That there is no resistance to my questions, as his eyes glaze over.
"Ahhhh" he almost drools back to me, "They are for me and I might sell them for money?"
"Ohhh that is not nice of you?" I say to him in a sultry voice and just pass a hand smoothly under his chin to lift it along with his eyes to mine. So that I can pull him even deeper into my sway!
"It's not? Okay what do you want me to do then?" he drools out to me now fully in my sway, as my eyes 'lock' on to his and his is my literal 'toy' to play with.
"First what is your name?" I teasingly whisper the question into his ear, as I lean down to him.
"I am Peeper!" he shouts back to me.
"Okay Peeper, why don't you give me the memory card from the camera and don't take anymore photos of me?" I suggest to him with my eyes and push even more Glamour at him.
He fidgets with the camera, pulls out the small memory card and quickly places it into my open hand, "Thanks!" I grin back and give him a small peck on the cheek for fun.
His eyes cross instantly in ecstasy, "You're welcome!" he gasps out now short of breath.
"Now run along and no more photos of me...ever...or I will not like you anymore!" I pout to him, "You don't want that do you?"
"NO!...never...no more photos!" he shakes his head to me briskly.
"Good Peeper, now I have to get going. So have a fun day!" I say to him as I turn away back towards the ladder and another fun dive.
He nods to me continuously and walks away the other direction not even watching where he is going to, then very promptly...falls face first into the pool as he stared at my backside!
All of the students sitting near there, watched on as I did this to him and then started laughing so hard it shook the building! Peeper 'popped' back to the surface, looking very crestfallen, as he drained water out of his expensive camera in several thin long streams.
"Now that was funny Kyley!" A newly arrived Angel laughs to me, "But why did you kiss him?"
"He deserved some small payment for this?" I grin, then show her the memory card from his camera as I snap it and destroy what's left with a bright burst of my energy.
"You should know this, most of us girls just slap or beat him silly for doing stuff like that!" Marry hisses at me.
"Why do that, when you can get the same outcome with less bloodshed and trouble for all?"
As I started to climb the stairs of the diving tower, Mary spoke up to me again, "So you are going to swim more?" she asked and I could feel some reluctance, with embarrassment blended in amongst her words.
"Seems like a good idea to me, why Mary?" I stop from bounding up the stairs to go dive once again, as a few other kids bounce past me.
"You want to come fly for a bit with me?"
"I can do that, you sure you don't want to go for a swim too?"
"Nope my wings get wet and look silly!" she fidgets back to me.
"I can fix that easily, with a very small spell and they will not get wet for an hour or so?"
"Thanks, but I rather fly!" she tells me and I feel a waft of 'hope' come off her.
"Fine let me dive off this tower again and we will get going?"
Mary goes to wing, hovering by the pool's edge and watches me as I climb the stairs to the top dive off the tower again. Once at the top, I jump off and do several nice twists again. But this time instead of hitting the water, my wings 'pop' out and I pull up just inches from the water. One of my hands skims the top of the water playfully as I fly down it's length and pull up to a hover at the end.
"Well Mary get up here!" I shout an invite at her over the pool's noise.
We both flew around the huge building inside and out for over an hour till 'KK' waved at us to come on down and grab some BBQ! Luckily for me, Becky had introduced me to what a BBQ was and I had an idea of what to get this time.
As we went to go sit with the other Poe cottage kids, I quickly grabbed my stuff from the bench where I left it and a mat to lay on, "Hello Rythax, good to see you again!" I greeted my old friend as I kneeled down to eat with the group.
"Good day Empress." his deep sounding voice rumbled out of the far too small cat that he was morphed into now to make any sense.
"Rythax, I told you this once, I am empress of nothing. So I must insist that you use my new name for now...Kyley...please?" I stare at him, more then a little cross with him for forgetting it once again.
"Yes lady Kyley, as you say and wish?" he says back with some sadness rolling off his words to me.
As we sit and chat, I notice that Mary is keeping an eye on me most of the time and sneaking 'looks' in my direction sometimes? When I catch her doing once again, she turns red and I feel waves of embarrassment off her.
Rythax clears his throat, then grins at me and begins to tell me in very old Hawklord that even Becky I am sure does not know! "Kyley this young one Mary is smitten with you. Just know this please, she is very inexperienced and venerable in love life."
"Ohhh thanks Rythax, I shall be more on guard and aware with her now. I will help her along as best as I can with this." I smile back to him, that old beast knows me well. I just have to be told someone needs my help and I give it willingly.
"A most experienced teacher she has just gained in the art of love...I heard tales of you before you met Gina!" he chuckled knowingly to me.
When he utters that name, I have to stop and regain my composure with a long sigh. Rythax instantly notices it, "Sorry I should not talk about wounds that are still fresh and very deep."
"Not your fault old friend, we both have loss and have to move on in life."
"That we do, if you need someone to talk with a being that knew of that time. Ask Molly here to call for me, I sure she will do that at anytime you need to use me as the friend that I will always be?" The shadowcat tries to comfort me and mentally reminds himself, to ask Molly about doing just that later.
The huge party went on till the sun had set and a little beyond. But the schools staff sent us all off to bed as the real night fell...We all had class to get to tomorrow morning!
Tuesday September 4, 1:10 am
Poe cottage
As the night came, 'KK' and I went back to our rooms for the night. She was across the room from me soundly asleep, as I read yet another a book and made a few notes on it for the schools files.
Just after midnight, I felt someone in need and in need badly too! All night my mental shields were left down to see if the other students on this first night before class, needed my help and here was one who did. This girl was very upset and scared of the coming day of class tomorrow, my mind felt the waves of fear and growing depression wafting across the building from her.
Night pops out to stand watch over 'KK' while I am gone, ~"Watch over her you old bird!"~
~"Yes...now get going! That child needs you and right now!"~ Night urges me mentally.
With my robe slid on my body, my bare feet speed me quickly down the hallway to a room, just a few doors away from mine...Downpour's room.
Inside I found her roommate trying very hard to talk her back into bed and not running away from her going to class tomorrow. I grinned as I slowly pushed the door open a crack, "I see that someone is still up and needs help to sleep before the fun of new classes at a new school comes tomorrow?"
"I don't want to go to a new class...they will hate me! I want my old school back and my old family!" Downpour cries to both of us.
"Now...now? Not everyone at this school will hate you or even in that class? You have to give it time...you have to be crazy, mean and overbearing to get them all to hate you! AND that takes lots of work and a few weeks of time at best!" I grin to her and start laughing.
Her roommate starts laughing like a maniac at the thought I just gave her, "Yep Kyley is right Downpour, you do have lots of work to get them all to hate you! Even then, I am sure there will be a few hold outs? There always is that one 'goody two shoes' in each class that will like you?"
I sit on the bed, just to the other side of the still sobbing Downpour and look over to her roommate, "Hey why don't you get some sack time, while Downpour and I will plot all night on ways to get that whole class to hate her?"
"I don't want to do that?" Downpour sobs at me.
"But you said they will all hate you and that takes some work to do...does it not?"
"Kyley has ya there girl, she is right."
"Get some shut eye, her and me have evil planning to do now?" I winked at the roommate again.
"I want to hear those plans too!" her roommate tells me with a sly grin that starts to crack a smile from Downpour now.
"Ohh no!" I shake my head to her roommate fiercely, "I only let the vast secrets that a Mythos like me would know, on how to garner that much hate in one class to Downpour...she has earned that from me...this one is truly EEEEEEVil!" I say in a movie star accent and give her a firm shake by her shoulders to emphasis my point!
"I got it, but no talking loudly all night!" she warns us both.
"No problem! A nice silence spell on your bed will keep it all quiet for you." I state as I toss one onto her bed with the wave of a hand.
As she walks to her bed, the roommate glares back at me, "Hey it's not silent yet?"
"Lay down, then it will work" I grin explaining my spellwork to her.
She lays down as Downpour says "Goodnight"...and that makes her 'pop' right back up, as her words get cut off mid sentence, "...........ust heard you say only part of that?"
"Well so did we!" Downpour says more than excited by hearing and seeing it happen, "Do that again, say something while you lay down and sit back up!"
"I don.........say? Do.................me?" she says going up and down with her words chopping off each time her head hits the pillow.
"NOW that is funny too see and hear!" Downpour laughs now and her old sadness is quickly vanishing now with each laugh.
"Night girls, no planning the overthrow of the world without me!" her roommate grins back and falls back to her pillow, then rolls over to sleep.
With the roommate trying to get back to sleep, I tuck Downpour back into her bed and kneel at her bedside, "So you feeling better now, I can stay the night if you want me too? As I really don't sleep!"
"Why did you come to my room Kyley?" she asks me.
"I felt a heart in pain, so I came here, where I am needed of course?"
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
The week...lessons? Helping others to fly, learning to what ends Homestake wants her to work, and how this school works!
Yep and we learn if that 'flier' from the Mercy stories--flew or not!
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first week at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
Tuesday September 4, 6:40 am
Poe cottage
When Downpour's alarm sounded out, she woke up to still see me kneeling there with my eyes closed...I had stayed the whole night even though she had not asked me too.
"Kyley...wake up?" she asked me, as she gave me a gentle shake to the shoulder.
"I am here, just thinking is all?"
"About what at this time of the morning?" Downpour just had to ask the rather strange Mythos kid in her room.
I gave into her request. "Well I was going over a few Multi-Dimensional Gate formulas, improving my english, my plan for the week, what to wear today and what I want to eat this morning for breakfast? That is the short list...."
"You did not have to stay up the whole night and here for me?"
"OHHHHH yes I did, because you needed it most and I am right down the hallway. So if you feel badly again, come find me...please? This is why I am here in life, to help others." I state to her, as I rock back up to standing on to my feet.
"I will try to?" she gives me the small victory I wanted from her, as I wave that silence spell off the other bed back into nothing.
"Just down the hallway, remember?" I say as I close her door and she goes to wake her roomie, who is still sound asleep in her bed.
When I slid back into my rooms door as quietly as I could, I found a now fully awake 'KK' staring at me, "Where were you all night?" she asked me, as she pulls out her school bag from her closet for the coming day.
"I was in Downpour's room all night, she needed me?" I explained to her, as I grabbed my things for a quick shower. I did not really need them, as my body did not sweat or get really dirty during the day. But the water felt so good, as a start to each day!
"When I saw your empty bed, I got a little worried? Till I spotted Night, preening herself on the foot of your bed and since she was here watching me, I knew you were here too, in that strange way of yours?" she admitted to me.
"It's okay to be a bit mad at me 'KK'...but I will always be here for you. She just needed me more last night is all?"
"I get that, I am not that worried and I was just surprised is all?" she fretted about the subject and gathered up her needed books for the day.
"Are you good now?" I had to ask before I left the room to get showered up.
"Yep I am, now go get a shower quick and make the breakfast meeting!"
"On my way!" I almost shout as I open the door, "And please give Night a Snickers bar from my stash...she wants one of them right now?"
"She does?"
"Yep, she really loves the way they are gooey, chewy and pull apart slowly." and I am gone.
After I am gone from the room, she fishes a large bar of that candy from my stash of them in my desk, "So I bet you want this unwrapped?"
'KK' gets a quick nod from the bird in agreement, then tears off the plastic wrapper and tosses the large bar in the birds direction. Night snatches it easily from the air and lands back on the beds foot board. Then starts tearing into the sweet treat in her talons.
"One day I guess, Kyley will teach me or show me how to talk to you?" she questions the bird, then gets the sudden feeling of 'Soon' off the bird, as she goes back to collecting her books. She smiles warmly at the thoughts of doing just that.
Tuesday September 4, 9:40 am
Kane hall
Since this the was the very first day of my mathematics class session. All the professors, instructors and research team leaders. They had decided years ago, that this day was set aside for all the mathematical science classes to meet together and have one large group lecture to get the 'ball' rolling.
As we all entered the room, each of us was given one of those stick-on name tags and a pen to write a name on it. All I put on mine was 'Kyley' and left the pen on the table for others to use. While the room full of new and old students mixed about, I knew none of them just yet? So I drifted off looking at all the displays of class projects lining the walls and along the huge writing boards.
Most of the other students in the lecture hall seemed to be more interested in the math puzzles on display or some of the other things on display. Some gave off emotions in waves to me of confusion, like they did not know what to make of me or do with me?
Most of that feeling came from several boys in class and some girls too? I am sure some were that 'nerdy' type and felt socially awkward in most cases, so seeing a new kid looking like me. That was a bit of a shock for them, as 'cute' in most cases with girls, it really did not match with brains too? So said the stereotype of school life.
I was nearer to the back of the room studying a few of the dimensional gate equations on display and finding the issues they might be having or a way to improve them. When a lady dressed very much like an old style nurse with squared off shaped glasses, she took to the podium and smacked a gavel onto it.
"Well students lets start shall we?" the head of the mathematics department began, as she took her place at the podium and looked down at her pocket watch hanging off her older styled dress.
With her loud urging the whole room quickly fell silent. When I noticed the rest of the group taking their chairs, I quickly grabbed a chair at the back and pulled a small note pad out of my bag incase I needed to write a note for later.
"Well students, this is a introductory meeting of all of you and the reason why we do this each year is this. The others around you might be in a separate team or class, working on or in a totally different subject or need. But all of them are dealing with very advanced mathematics in someway? So if your team is suck on a problem, it might be a great idea to run that past the people around you... because they are not trapped in the box of thought you made for yourselves." she stated to all of us.
After she passed her eyes over the group of us, surely looking for all of us paying attention to her. She began again, "For you new students this year, the displays around you are of last terms projects. Please look them over and see if you can help with them in any small way?" she smiled looking over all of us yet again.
Then she added next, "The displayed ones for coding and encryption class. Each hold a prize for you if answered. You may take copies of each with you, to try and break them. This one nearest me, is from a grad student here today and is his code work for a government agency. Your solving this one, garners you a five thousand dollar reward and I am sure a job when you graduate...if you already don't have one lined up I am sure!" she points to it, plus the student standing next to his pride and joy I am sure of and then she chuckles a little.
"Yes it is ma'am!" the grad student began, "That prize has not been awarded yet in the last eight months since I created that encryption right here at Whateley." he boasted a bit more than smugly to us.
"Well lets hope none of the new students in this years crop, ruin that track record of yours. But while we are on the subject of new students. Would Miss Kyley Barron stand up please?"
I gulped a little at being pointed out on the very first day of school and stood up quickly, "Yes ma'am?...here?"
"Students this is the only time we are going to warn you. Miss Barron is a Mythos, just like Miss Waite was a year ago and with that there are some cautions. Do not read her notes, unless she tells you they are safe, do not open or read any of her books...ever! If you value your sanity. Her job at Whateley here besides being a student? She is researching the Class 'X' sections of the library here and other assorted tasks as needed. So any books she has with her, are not to be read by any of you, I must say that again! Do not read her papers or books unless she tells you it is good to do so...never assume it is safe."
Right then most of the students, turned or twisted around to study me and the waves of emotion I feel flowing off them right now. They make my shields drop in to place! After I take a second to collect myself, I wave back to them all "Hiya all, I hope___ working with you will___ fun!"
"Ohh that too students while the subject is at hand. Kyley's command of english is improving, but she has gaps in it still. So please give her the benefit of that when talking with her? Her place in this department is working with the dimensional gate team and their internal issues. But I am sure she can help you out with many other subjects?"
When she nods to me, I sit back down and the lecture of all the classes projects continues on. She went over major goals for the department and team goals. Then finished up on what contests that were currently going on for companies looking for input from students like us.
After she dismissed the group of us, the students milled about and most were studying the coding encryption puzzles on display eager to garner a prize from them. Most students took the copies of the single sheet or multi sheet puzzles to work on later.
I glanced over one that was prepared by a student that was junior this year and noticed a student standing there near it, "___ This yours?" I asked him, as his name tag of 'Dan' matched the name on the display.
"Yep that one is mine and no one has solved it yet!" he boasted to me.
"You mind___ I try?" I asked him hesitating, not sure if I was allowed too?
"Sure, give it a go!" he grinned at me, then turned back to a friend he was chatting with.
After I studied it top to bottom quickly, I tugged at his jacket to get his attention, "The answer is...Pepperoni large, with cheese sticks and BBQ wings on Fridays for at least two, after say six?"
The look of utter shock covering his face now was almost funny, he was speechless now. His buddy glared at him and asked, "Hey Dan is she right?"
"Ahhh...ahhh...ahhh Yes she is!" he stuttered out as best he could to us.
"Well what was the answer then," the other boy asked.
"The code asked who ever read it, to give me their order for a pizza order that I would buy each week for the coming term and the day they wanted it!" he shouted in defeat.
"Hey, Don't feel bad Don? I am too smart is all and I am sure no other human could break that fine code of yours so fast?" I had to comfort him, "Remember I am Mythos and a bit more knowledgeable in math than nearly everyone?" I had to laugh to him and hope he felt better.
Someone behind us was laughing at poor Don's expense, then spoke up after their bout of laughter was over, "Sorry Donny, but that code of yours is not that good and I told ya that when I left last year!" the new kid laughed at him.
"Well if you feel your code is so GREAT Paul, then let Kyley tear into it then!" Don dared the other student.
This new student 'Paul' was the one that the mathematics department head had told us was a graduate student, he waved at his encryption puzzle on display, "Well there it is, good luck 'kid'!" he played with me.
"Hummm...kid...ya right!" I almost corrected him, then quickly studied his puzzle and started to laugh back at him.
"What's so funny...'kid'?" he played with me yet again.
"You are funny and so is that puzzle...the answer is forty two!"
"What!" he demanded of me.
"The hidden message is a famous line from 'Hitchhikers Guide to the Galaxy'...What is the Answer to the Ultimate Question of Life, The Universe, and Everything? And that is from the movie and the Book...forty two!"
As Paul seemed to be boiling mad at me and ready to do something very stupid by the waves of emotional rage I was feeling come off him. One of the instructors walked over to our small group and asked Paul about my answer, "Well Paul was she correct or what?" she asked.
"Yes she is correct Miss Mason." he grimaced my way.
"Well then, please pull out the check, sign off on it and hand it over to her...she beat the test."
"BUT Ecila...she is a Mythos? This was not a fair test of my code!" he fought back to her.
"That does not matter, this code, encryption of yours was for government work protecting communications and that means the enemy might someday use or ask favors of a mythos to solve it...am I correct or not?" she questioned him with a slight tilt of her head.
"You are Ecila."
"That is Miss Mason while I am at Whateley...Paul." she warns him.
"Yes ma'am." he gives in and starts to fish a wallet out of his pocket, then retrieves a piece of paper from it and begins to sign it.
"Ohh no need of that!" I insisted to them, "I just solved the puzzle was all, no need to pay me for it?"
"Paul's company made the contest, without a rule to cover Mythos and since you are here. And you solved it, you win and that is my verdict. Besides Kyley, from what I hear you can use the money for something?" she grinned at me.
"Yes ma'am I can always use___ for something?"
"Use it...I think is the word you were looking for?" she corrected me.
"Yes...use it...Ma'am?"
She smiled at me genuinely as she told me, "I used to work for a few Mythos in my day. I even helped birth a few of them and I am sure you really know that answer... Answer to the Ultimate Question of Life, The Universe, and Everything. Is not really...forty two?" she grinned evilly at me.
"No it is not, but telling all of you, that would be cheating and you have to learn that answer for yourselves?" I grinned back to her.
Tuesday September 4, 12:40 pm
Eastman annex
Just after lunch was my very first flight class and I had high hopes to get past it with high enough scores to help teach it. After got dressed in a nice tight top that had room for my wings and a set of workout shorts that kept me decent, I pulled a set of fingerless gloves on my hands for just incase?
Most of the class was already there, from what I could make out of them. The better part of the class was made up of flyers that had the power via something that stopped gravity or they used a machine of some sort and only a few of us actually had wings of any type.
The two that caught my eye the most, was a very timid or confused girl with butterfly wings and a girl fairy or pixie about the size of a Barbie doll.
I watched Angel talk at length with the instructor, as she pointed at me a few times. Then the teacher nodded once and lead the class outside, where Angel handed out small brass balls to each of us the size of a ping pong ball.
"Class that is a snitch, the red button activates it. Once done, you have one minute to catch it, to pass this part of the first exam." the teacher instructed us.
"Now spread apart a little, about fifty feet and lets start this small exam to see how well you all fly today?" she nodded to us and changed into a winged serpent.
When we all separated the distance she wanted, she yelled out with a hiss, "Turn them on and begin!"
My ball shot off up thirty feet and I was right after it! That darn thing twisted all over and through the large outdoor obstacle course for fliers. It dove through or around all the rings with me beating hot on my wings right behind it!
The instructor counted off "THRITY SECOUNDS!" and I was right behind it as it soared up to three hundred feet and right back down to one foot off the ground. Out of my sight, Angel cringed at me moving that fast toward the ground and she was thinking for sure I would smash into it!
When the instructor started to shout out "Forty five seconds!" my fingers 'just' wrapped around the small brass ball and I shouted out a small victory, "GOTTACHA!"
As I flew back to the line up, some of the other students finished up as the instructor hissed out, "One minute and done!"
A few of the other students were still chasing the darn things, a couple had got a little banged up even trying. The one girl with the butterfly wings, all she could do was cry. I could tell she did not even try to fly, she just let the ball fall to her feet, not activated and fell apart crying all this time I was off chasing my ball.
"Hey what's the matter pretty one?" I asked the crying girl.
"I failed the exam, I don't know how to fly yet!" she wailed at me.
"There was not failure here on your part, we should have tried harder to learn what you could do and tried from there?" I comforted her as best I could.
"I Failed!" she shouted back at me, as she balled up her fists and was shaking in anger at herself for failing.
"No...but lets start this way then? Have you even flown at all...ever?
She stops crying for now and snivels out an answer to me, "Yeeess...yes I did three times since I changed last month."
"Okay so you can fly! Let's start there then, how or why did you fly on those times?" I encouraged her to go to those thoughts, hoping that they were good ones?
"I fell once, off my roof and POOF wings and flew to the ground. Then...then I got scared...some bad guy shot at me, after he saw my wings and I flew right up to a window!" she started to cower at the thoughts and remembering the obvious horror of them.
"Hey we are safe here, he is not even close to here and all the students going to school here will protect you! So please what was the next time then?"
"The bad MCO man pushed me off a ledge and made me!" she shouted at me in anger.
"Yep, I have heard those tests can be evil at times. But that was then, but now we are here and safe. So lets start small then...should we?" I asked her.
"With what, I don't know how to fly?" she questioned my logic.
"Yes you do, you just told me three times that you did and we just have to train you how to do it better?"
"Ohhhhh your right!" she grinned at me, suddenly realizing I was right.
Angel tapped my shoulder right then and whispered to me, "You just got hired, the teacher saw that and she loves how you handle students!"
"Thanks Mary, but do you have a training harness for flying?" I ask her.
"Training harness?"
"Yep, something you wear all over your body with handles to grab on, instead of your wings or arms?"
"Ohh ya, we call that a safety harness, you need one?"
"Yes please Mary, for...." I looked at the girl again, "What is your name, sorry I never asked for it?"
"I am Flutter or Josie!" she sings out.
"Nice to meet you then, I am Kyley or some just say Ky to me?" she nods back to me the short introduction.
"Mary, Flutter here, she needs one for the class today and we will go from there!"
Shortly we had her all set up dressed in one and this style had far more handles than one I even used with kids from home or those who never learned to fly right before I met them!
"Well now that you are set, the next question I need is...how strong are your wings? I know real butterfly wings tear with the slightest touch, how are yours?"
"Ohh mine are bullet proof! That nasty MCO guy tested me in Texas, till he hurt me and the last size of gun he used was a rifle...seven millimeter I think he said? But most handgun shots don't even hurt me, as long as I bundle up like this!" she shouted at me and quickly wraps her wings around her like a blanket.
"Hey I like that, you look very cute doing that!" I laughed at her and Mary joined me.
For a few hours I tried very hard to coax Flutter into flying, we tried hovering with my help and a little hopping upward to float down slowly. But soon enough class ended for the day.
But before Flutter left the building, I pulled her aside and went over my schedule for the next few days with her, with Mary joining in. She had time tomorrow for more lessons and so did I, up till I had to go to the Medawihla tribal village at five.
So that little tutoring class was set for those hours, I SO wanted this girl to fly as soon as possible. It might save her life or someone else's!
Wednesday September 5, 1:10 pm
Eastman annex
Well all this morning was my first english class and even reading the books were hard for me! I hope this gets better soon, I know Becky says I am improving, but it just takes so long to actually 'see' it?
But for now I am happy, Mary and I are trying real hard to help out Flutter and get her flying like a champ today. As we wait for her to come. I study the floor of the flying pavilion and training ground.
"Mary, this floor is stone? That is a bad idea, I know I can catch her if she fell? But this floor is real hard...why?"
"Watch this!" she grins at me and leaps to the air. After getting up about ten feet, Mary lets herself drop like a rock and I make a leap for her!
I miss because she is so far off from me, but she hits the floor, sinks into it like a very soft pillow or sponge and laughs at me falling on my face to have the same thing happen to me, as I bounce into the now soft floor too?
"See it's a devisor floor, hard under foot. But hit it with more force than a normal foot step and this happens!"
As I lay there on the smooth, now hard surface. My hand slaps at it and that slap is heard echoing in the building. Then I ball up a fist to hit, when I do. It pushes into the now soft floor.
"I like this stuff, why is this not in use all over the world by now?" I question her.
"It has some issues. One it's very flammable! They have to spray a sealer on it monthly to stop that and the other is...this stuff is expensive as all get out!" Mary informs me with a grin as she stands back up.
Both of us are sitting on the small set of class bleachers, discussing class schedules this coming week when Flutter finally shows up and by looking her over quickly I can guess why she is late...heck I feel it flowing off of her! She is scared silly and timid about doing this!
"Awww Flutter come over here girl!" I hug her close, "there is no reason to be scared of this. Both of us are watching out for you...and heck I will even add my bird 'Night' help us."
"What bird?' she is about to say more when Night 'pops' out and sits on a rail on the short set of bleachers.
"That there is Night and she is my bird! She can help too?"
"What can she do?" Flutter asks while squinting at her.
I take a step back from Flutter, ~"Night float the girl a few feet please?"~
"She can do this!" I boast and right then, Flutter finds herself floating a few feet slowly off the floor, to be then very gently lowered back to it.
Mary grins to her now, "See you can't fall, with all three of us here to watch over you?"
"I don't know?" she cowers in fear yet again.
"Well let me show this then?" I say and grab two of the large five hundred pound training weights of the rack of them and fly through part of the obstacle course, then back.
"Wow you are strong!" Mary gasps at me.
"See Flutter, if I can carry that much dead weight around. I can catch you before you fall?"
"Okay...I'll try?" she almost cries to me.
"That is all I ever ask of anyone...is to try?"
After I checked Flutter's harness once more, I had Mary prove that she could hold up Flutters weight too. With Mary doing a short in place hover while holding that harness of her's in one hand.
The next step was lifting Flutter up on one of the many platforms of the practice area that raised out of it's floor mechanically and once she was up at about thirty feet. Angel, plus I had taken to wing to hover in place watching out for her.
"Okay Flutter, I know you can do this part. Just take one step and glide down to the floor."
"That is real far!"
"You did this yesterday, I know that one was five or so feet up? But this is exactly the same...just longer for that nice glide!" I encouraged her.
"But I can get hurt this time!" she shouted at me.
"We went over this, Angel has you or I do or finally Night does? There is no danger to this...please try for me?"
"I can't Immmm scared!" she whined to me.
"Okay lets try this then...wait a second for me?" I asked and she nodded back to me.
After a second of searching around for what I needed just now, I spotted it Instantly and flew off over to the bleachers. I hovered above a boy just finishing up a bottle of coke, "Can I have that bottle when you're done?" I asked.
"Sure!" he said then gulped down the rest of it and tossed it my way.
"Thanks!" I grinned his way and flew over to the platform Flutter was hesitantly standing on.
As I landed next to her, she grabbed me in a scared hug, "I want down now!"
"I can do that, but can you watch this first for me?" I asked her at a whisper.
"Yesssss," she almost cried again.
"This bottle is glass and certainly more breakable than you...right?"
"Yes?" she surly must have been wondering what I was after now.
"Watch the bottle for me..." and I tossed it to the floor in the middle of the practice room in hope I was right about my mental calculations of how soft the floor was!
It hit what should have been a hard surface and sponged right into it unbroken, then rolled around a little making funny sounds spinning to a stop while doing it.
"See even the floor here is safe for ya! You have more going for your first flight here, than I had when I did...ohhh so long ago!"
"You learned to fly here?" she asked confused.
"Ohhhh no!" I laughed at her, "I learned a very long time ago...very, very, very long time ago indeed!"
"Okay if you think I can make it?" she asked me.
"I would never ask you to do anything that is not safe...unless you wanted to start getting crazy!" I said to her and started to roll my eyeballs to her in a zany way at the end.
"I'll do it once then!" she said laughing at my antics and stepped away from me.
I took to wing instantly and hovered just in front of her, "Ready when you are Flutter, just glide...wings open and gllllide for me!"
Flutter took that hesitant step, leapt off and glided down to the floor with Angel on one side, me on the other and she landed with a slight hop!
"You did it!" I quickly gave her a hug and Angel followed up with one of her own.
"I did it!" she shouted in joy to us.
"Yep, can we try the next part and you aim for a spot farther out?" I had encourage her to add to her victory while it was fresh in her mind.
"YES!" and she was running over to the lift to try again!
That was the start to a fun day, Flutter glided a few dozen more times for me and each time with a new target farther out or around something she had to steer around. Then we moved into her trying hovering a bit, with time challenges added in.
The last part of the day, was spent with her trying to fly level across the whole pavilion in a straight line, then I added a twist or two for good measure. But now came the hard part for me and her...I had to be sure of this...I crossed my fingers for this to work!
"Flutter come over here," I asked her as she glided by the platform I stood on.
"I'm coming give me a second!" her speed was improving and her control was good so far.
Flutter landed next to me on the small platform and stood there for me, "What now Kyley?"
"Close your eyes and trust me?"
I hated this next part, but I knew it had to be done. Why, some would ask? Experience said so, one must know these things about a flier to be sure they are safe.
"Eyes all shut?" I asked again...."Yep!" she said trusting me...then I shoved her backwards off the platform...the hardest thing you ever did to a flier as a teacher!
She spun falling, then flipped over and flew, just as I had hoped she would. She then flew right up into my face, screaming at the top of her lungs to me, "Why, WHY, WHY, did you do that to me!" she shouted louder.
I let her vent, just as I had done at this time of my life and let her be as angry at me as she could ever be!...then I asked her , "Flutter...Flutter...please?" I had to ask several times, till she calmed down enough for me to speak over her shouts.
"WHAT traitor!" she barked at me.
"Look at your feet Flutter...please?" I asked and grinned knowingly at her.
She looked down and found her feet very much off the floor, as she hovered angrily in my face over thirty foot up, almost 'leaning' over to meet my face!
"See you are flying, I had to see if you would fly by instinct or thinking about it...your flying right now like this? It proves to me that you have flying 'IN' your brain!" I said slowly to her, as I tapped the side of her head gently.
"But why like this, I trusted you!" she shouted at me again.
"I had to find out and so did you? This was best done right here in a safe place and not by accident outside where you could get hurt?" I asked her.
"I understand..." she gave into me.
"Forgive me, we all had to know and I know this is hard for you. Even I had to learn this way?" I asked for that forgiveness from her and hope she had it in her to give.
"I forgive you Kyley!" she grinned back at me.
"Well that is good MY NEW 'FLIER!'" I boasted her new title to her, "You earned your wings today and tomorrow we start on the hard stuff! Now please give me a hug!" I demanded from her and got one.
Wednesday September 5, 5:00 pm
Quad bus stop area
'Well it's five and my ride is not here on time!' I think, then grimace at the time shown on my cell phone. Just as I am about to 'text' ARC on where this ride was, a black SUV rolls up and the thick armored window rolls down to me.
"Miss Baron?" the person in the passenger seat asks me.
I tilt my head to the side and stare at him like he must be some kind of moron or something even stupider? "You don't know what she or me looks like do you? AND how secure is that?" I question his lack of knowledge.
He quickly looks at his phone, swipes it a few times, then looks back to me..."Sorry Miss, this is my first pick-up here?"
"Strange...wait then." I order him, pull out my cell phone, then call ARC and ask for a picture of the personal that are showing up for me. Once it shows up on my cell phone, I verify it with a short glance his way.
"Is everything good Miss?" he asks just now stepping out of the SUV.
Just as he goes to open the door for me and I am about to say 'nothing'...A boy 'pops' into sight and opens the door for me, "If I may Kyley?" him grins at me.
"I was wondering when you would show up?" I ask him as I slide into the seat in the back.
"I rather teleport there to the village, but if you don't mind we can chat on the way there?" he asks me.
"Fine with me, just get in here!" I groan at him.
"Ahh Miss Baron. We had authorization to take one only?" the guard states to me.
"This boy...named?" I glare at him.
"Ohh, I am Jay Blue Lake!" he smiles evilly at me and gives me a knowing, yet playful wink.
"Well he is coming with us today and is a representative of the Medawihla tribe...So he has to come with us?"
"Fine Miss, understood." and he closes the door. Then we are off.
Once we are out of the main schools gates and on our way...uninterrupted till we get to the village at least. I study Jay sitting in the seat across from me. I find him a bit older, by maybe a year...a junior at Whateley I am sure. He's native American by the hard, yet soft looks of his face and skin color. Lean, but very fit and in shape...then tall.
"So why jump___ ride with me?" I question his motives.
"Well Kyley, we need to chat a bit and this is the best way?" he states and fishes out a small stone on a simple string from his shirt pocket, then hangs it on the coat hook next him. The stone gives off a magical glow and I know it's a privacy ward now.
I give him a slight smug chuckle then, "That might keep humans away, but anyone else will blast right by it...including that Drow__ my cottage! Let me show you what __real ward looks like?"
One of my hands waves open a small glowing door to my storage and pulls out just only the handle end of my Axe, I twist off the gem and let the Axe slide back into the dark tear in reality I just made.
A little energy from me, I set it to burn a ward onto the ceiling of the SUV's smooth cloth roof, "That should do for now, it will fade in an hour or so?"
"Nice!" he grins at me, "very nice," his other worldly voice says now. Most likely coming from his spirit.
"So why the chat Jay?" I question the boy and the spirit within him.
"We just wanted to meet you for ourselves and give you the grand tour of the records cavern. Besides, I am the Lore master for the tribe...in training?" he grins to me.
"Anything else, I can feel you want something far more than that from me?"
"Not much, just wanted to chat awhile on the drive out is all? But now that you ask me, I was falling for Sara before she did a poof and I loved that I could not tell what she was thinking!" he states and gives me that trademark grin again.
"If you're thinking...date? Forget it, I have someone right now and no real time to add another at this time?"
"I was just thinking is all?" he grins again.
"Don't, because somehow I just got here and have no idea why? Adding you to the mix...along with that spirit of yours is not in my plans for now." then I look out the window away from him and out into the now growing dark woods passing beyond the SUV's glass window.
"So later then...maybe?"
"Later...unless you want to surrender yourself to me fully with a pledge?" I grin back to him, like the hungry dark predator I can be at times.
"Nope, that trade would give me the short end of the deal right now?" he gulps, knowing exactly what I meant just now.
"But you get to live forever, via me and those that follow in my line?" I make a try at persuading him.
"No thanks again, but what are you after at the tribal hall and in the lore cavern?"
"For right now, everyone wants a very short and fast catalog of what is in all the libraries near here. Whateley's, ARC's and yours. Then I might get back to Homestake's some day and finish that one off?"
"Did they give you a wish list of first wants?"
"Yes, they want all information___ Elvin military, royals, the war, Drows and alike. Then anything like personal journals or histories of the said same?"
"Ahhh I see! Someone wants the info on Miss choppy-chop...stabby-stab and make hamburger out of you, then blast you to bits Drow twins!" he laughs.
"That I am sure of...the humans asking for that information? They have no idea what they__ dealing with in her and that twin of her's."
"So you know about them...then?" he asks and slides a bit off his seat, now very interested in the new subject.
"Of course I do, they are Sidhe and do you really think the whole race started here on this world do you?"
"Ohhhh never thought of that?" the new thoughts surly dawned on him of what I implied just now.
"Then some gone mad group of mages, at the direction of a Elvin royal. They messed with the most rare of Sidhe...dark Sidhe at that and made what those twins are. That was a mistake at best and then chained all that up under several layers binding Geas...how stupid!" I warned him.
"So what is, or are the twins?" he asked next.
"Ask them, but don't wait for an answer too long?"
"I don't think I will even ask her or them, as the rumor is that she added to the dead count in the Grove by more than a few this last year. That is what I heard?"
"I am sure, you threaten one of the Sidhe around her or threaten the Grove...your death follows quickly behind it."
Medawihla tribal village
The SUV just finished dropping us off and Jay lead me over to the head of the tribes home... Eloise Donner. "Well here is the leader's place, I am sure she is in!" he grins and knocks at the door.
A huge man answers the door quickly, "Hey Jay, I was not expecting you kid?"
"I brought gifts, this young maiden was wondering around the woods in a red cloak and I thought she need to find a wolf's house as fast as she could?" he laughed and waved at me.
"Well you must be Miss Baron then?" he asks and shoves a meaty hand at me.
"Yes that is me and Kyley is fine sir?" I take his offered hand and he pulls me inside the nice house.
"Just Ben and the Misses over there cooking, she is Eloise or Eli for friends and you are one now."
The large man offers me a seat, but I choose to remain standing till the lady finishes up enough with her cooking to come over to me and offer a quick hand of friendship, "Hi Kyley, we were told you would be here today. You hungry and want some of my fine casserole?"
"No thanks, I ate at school and will have snack later. Besides, I only eat food for the taste and not because I need it?"
"Ohh that is right, the person from ARC said you were just like Sara Waite in many ways?" she questions me.
"I am in most ways, but I don't eat the living to survive like she does."
"Good to hear, but since you just eat for the taste...you must at least try some of my home cooked food?" she smiles to me, then quickly spoons out a small portion of each dish she has cooking on the stove and drops it on the counter before me.
"I will try anything once?" I give in to her hospitality and take a seat on a stool there.
"So Why are you here Kyley? The ARC personal told me it was to organize our huge class 'X' section for us and give the tribe an idea of what we had to offer the world?"
"That is the basics Eli," say as I quickly eat several bites of that great tasting casserole of hers, "But I will give your tribe the list first, then ARC gets the edited version that you want them to see."
"I was going to ask you about that next?" she admitted to me.
"Surely you were, I know there must be a great number of pre-sundering tomes down in that collection with you being a direct descendant of Garrand."
"So someone told you that?"
"Nope, I felt it when we shook hands just now. Your soul was touched by part of his recently...maybe a personal possession you used...last year or so?"
"How can you tell that?"
"I just can, do you ask how or why Sara does some of the things she does? Or just worship her?" I added in noticing the display of her church on one wall.
"How?" she almost shrieks at me.
"I know when I am in the home of someone who is watched or guarded by one of my own kind...not being able to do that would be silly?"
"Is there going to be any issue with you and her?" she had to ask.
"No, I don't start trouble or fights. I only react to them and that is all. Sara and I got along fine, when she helped me learn english and communicating with you humans this past April at Homestake."
"Good Kyley, but I have to ask...have to know this? You said you felt Garrand in me, did you ever meet him?"
"Yes I did, once. He came to my world to guard Aunghadhail on her way back here to Gaea's world. He was a most kind being, one that should have lived a better life in my opinion."
"Can you tell us more?" she asked and handed me a small slice of cake.
"What is in the far past is done and gone. Best to leave it there and forget that nightmare." I warn her, as I take a bite of the offered cake.
A short time later
Jay was leading me over to the main tribal administration building, after leading me down stairs to a 'dead end' hallway. He opens a hidden door, via cleverly hidden switch just behind a festive mask, "Please ask an tribal elder to come into here?"
"Your rules, I only work here?" I grin back at Jay.
In the first large cavern is mostly modern books and records. Jay shows me a large table to work at and half of it is warded for working with Class 'X' objects of low-thru-mid level. There are a few good short term storage boxes of engraved marble on the vast table top to use while researching.
After Jay opens a few large locks on a warded door, he places a necklace around his neck for protection, "This section has the Garrand tomes in it and a large part of Elvin books, plus their items. So I am told?" he says as the door swings open to us.
"First time in here?"
"Yes, for me it is and since you are here now? I have to watch over you once and a while." he gives me that trademark grin of his again.
"We are not dating, this is work and very dangerous work. So please keep your head on straight or lose that nice mind of yours 'Avatar' or not!" I warn Jay.
"That bad?" he asks me.
"Jay, there are, was or IS! A whole lot of Elves or Sidhe or Fae creatures that hated humans and I am sure some even blame them for the sundering. Remember that when you walk in here." I very sternly warn him of the facts.
Jay opens the door fully and guides me into it, we walk down the narrow spaced shelves and I note the books as we pass them. I grab a few of them from the glass door covered shelves as we go along and place them back on the warded table for later.
"Looks like you found something to read tonight?"
"Yes, most of this is Elvin military histories and one book is a great personal diary of a general of the time before the sundering. That should keep Mrs. Blackwood up at ARC entertained for a few months translating that huge book!"
"Great! Now Kyley, the next cavern section? I can not go into at all, Eli gave me the key for the lock and this box to hand to over to you too?"
I open the small gold box Jay hands me and I find a large key inside it, "She said that is yours to keep and only you! After I open this lock for you, that key goes in next and then you don't need one of us tribal members in the room with you ever again..." he gulps at me, "for safely?"
"I understand Jay, that is a good idea to do it this way and thanks for your trust."
"All she asked me to do before opening the lock, was ask for a oath on keeping the tribes interests before all others?"
"I understand what she means, she wants me to keep what is in there private and the tribe decides on what the world gets to know about...if that world is ready to learn it?"
"So?" Jay finally asks me again.
"You have my sworn oath on my true name. That I will only let the tribe know what is behind that door or keep that knowledge among those who can safely guard that very knowledge."...I left myself an out, just in case there was something far too dangerous to keep even in there!
Jay unlocks the door for me, waves a few wards into the 'off' position magically and steps back from the door, just behind a very bright blue line etched into the very stone of the floor and it is covered with Mithril engravings that now glow in strange patterns.
"Well I am safe now or as can be when that door opens. Try your key now and go in quickly, if you don't come out in eight hours. ARC gets a call and they come to seal that door up for fifty years...you got that Kyley?" Jay warns me and I feel waves of concern for my well being waft off him.
"Humm only fifty and I did not bring a soda or a snack?" I laugh back at him.
Then I slide the key into the lock to marry it into it and pull it out. Now the door swings open a slight bit to me and I slide into the door. Once in, the door closes slowly and I note the three sets of lock on the door's inner frame.
One is a safety lock for when someone is in here and that one is easy to open from the inside or out. Number two, is the main lock that Jay and I just used with the keys. The third one is a large timer lock, that bypasses all the rest and locks the door for is decades at the least, is my guess!
What I see in the room lit by magical lamps that seem to self activate as go into the room deeper, is a very well organized room. With a research table to examine what is found in here I am sure. Then several twenty foot tall shelves, with books on the bottom levels up to eye level and each level is covered up by glass doors. Then enclosed cases of various sizes are stored up on the upper levels from there to the top.
The cavern beyond the soft glow of the lamps nearest me is huge, well over fifty foot tall, a hundred feet across and who know how many hundreds of feet deep?
As I walk farther in, I ponder the simple thought. 'This section seems to be very free of dust that should normally be here, maybe this room is sealed or has something in it that does the dusting?'
As I walk past several sets of shelves, there are cargo boxes all laid across the floor in a squared off pattern of neat rows and that is followed by stacks of boxes in open containers next to empty shelves.
Right next to that first large set of glass doored shelves, I find the first of soon to be many bodies. This first one is Elvin by the shape of the skull I can tell...seen many a one over my long life and this one has been here for what seems centuries at least?
The next three are human, then clothed in something that reminds me of what the history books of America show as the late 1700's or so? The next one I find was dressed from far earlier, he obviously was a tribal shaman by the clothes he wore.
All seem to be standing next to open boxes and have a book laying next to them or a small item that for now I leave till later to find out what did it. I am sure they found something that their mind could not handle at all, to drop them in their tracks like this. Or the magical item almost in their hands still...it killed them?
As I walk into the cavern deeper, I see a definite pattern now. The open and shelved books or items, they are at the front and the rest goes. From somewhat displayed or organized. Over to at the far end, the not even opened boxes.
"Cleaning all this up, is going to take me years by myself!" I huff out in defeat.
Towards the rear most of the cavern, I find two very large boxes. Eight foot long, by four foot wide, by four foot tall. Both covered in a dusty cloth, when I flip that cloth off the nearest box. I find a very ornate rune covered, Bronze almost golden colored box.
As my hand waves over the smooth surface, the runes glow back at my hands passing and I know what they are saying to me!
"Ohhh elder Gods, this is one thing I do not even talk or write...let alone think about! While I am around that set of twin Drows in my cottage...at least for now!" I sigh out slowly at what mess I had just found, it could be very bad or very good?
When I look under the dusty cloth, I find out why it's still on them. The one clean side I can now read, is rune covered and must be keeping the magic flowing off the boxes down, thus keeping anyone from looking for them!
Now knowing that, I flip the cloth back over the large box and smooth it all out to be sure it's still working! "Best to leave this undisturbed for now?"
I find now, just past those two boxes. That I can not go back into the cavern any farther, as the boxes are stacked floor to ceiling in this section and it will take many months to get back here to clean up this mess! It reminds me of that last scene from 'Raiders of the Lost Ark' when the solitary man, pushes that last box into the huge warehouse.
"Well that is going to take a few decades at least? Well a steady job is all mine for now!" I grin at the dust covered room.
Back out in the cavern that Jay was waiting for me in, I left the door closes behind me and rotate the key in the lock to reseal the door again.
"Did you find anything neat or what?" Jay almost begs me the question.
"Well nothing in there wanted to try and kill me outright? But I have to ask this?"
"WHAT...What!" he almost shouts at me in his curiosity.
"Does the tribe have a few missing persons that went in there over the last few hundred years?" I raise an eyebrow to him.
"Well Eli did not tell me, but I am sure it's in a record somewhere?" he shrugs to me.
"Okay?"
"OKAY WHAT!" Jay shouts again.
"There are a few very, very dead humans in there and one elf?"
"Ohhh, should I get someone to help you get them out...somehow?"
"Not a good idea, maybe a nice casket to place them all in later would be nice? But the bodies STAY in that vault, no matter who wants to bury them for what ever rituals. Who knows what has 'soaked' into them over the centuries?"
Along the way back to Whateley, I sat in the SUV very silently. Jay seemed to want to chat with me, but I was too busy contemplating what was laid out before me and what that meant to long term plans I have.
We had told Eli, their tribal leader that her vault was a little 'occupied' and I needed something to place those bodies into. She tried to hold firm in her opinion against me, that they should go into the vault and retrieve them. But when I flatly stated...that if they did, I am not staying around to watch the deaths happen or fix the mess they make!...she finally gave into my reason.
She wanted me to try and see if the poor 'souls or spirits' of the dead could be saved? I agreed to trying, but the odds where very high and the best thing to hope for? Was that I could contain them inside the vault and maybe bring them some peace in that way?
After the SUV stopped back at Whateley, I hopped out and started to walk off slowly still thinking of what to do?
"Kyley?" Jay asked me.
"Yes Jay?" I almost mumbled from my thinking of the day, as I twisted back to look at him.
"You have lots to think on I am sure, we can chat anytime?"
"Yes Jay...Thanks" and I kept walking off, still thinking of all that vault had in it. Up at ARC, they thought they had the bumper crop of the strangest stuff or Homestake the most dangerous...baloney...the Medawihla tribal vault had both them up at ARC and Homestake beat by leaps and bounds!
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Shadowsblade here.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
The week...lessons? What chores must be done on weekends and seeing Tim for his choice in life!!
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first week at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
/>
Wednesday September 5, 9:50 pm
Medawihla tribal village
The Donner home
Eli sat in the living room with Ben and started as he watched a favorite cable show, "Ben do you trust that girl Kyley?"
"She is a mythos being just like Sara and we can never know what one is thinking? They know things far beyond what us poor humans will ever understand?"
"Hummm, but Ben, she will be going through our whole library and who knows what she might take from in there?"
"Well if you don't trust her word then dear, you are our tribal leader...send her away and ban her from our tribal grounds?" he gave his advice and her other options.
"Then we will never learn what is in the library, even Jay and his avatar can't look some of contents over for us...it is far too dangerous for them."
"So we have to trust her, she seems to mean well and the group up at ARC told us what she has done so far for them. And most of what she has done...is help, not hurt us humans?"
"Well she did say that her and Sara got along well, plus Sara did not warn us of her at all and I am sure that she would have if she felt anything bad off this Kyley?"
"I am sure they got along, but Eli dear...Kyley hits me, as one GOO that is far older than Sara was and more wise. She is just stuck here and in a new situation not of her own choosing."
"I will trust her for now, but I will watch over her every step very closely."
"Exactly as I hoped Eli my dear, we will all watch her."
Friday September 7, 7:30 pm
Visitors parking and drop off
Becky's car came to a slow stop at the schools pick-up bench that I was waiting on and she smiled over to me through the open window, "Going my way? she happily laughed at me.
"Do you have candy?" I jested with her playfully!
"Well lets get going!" she barks at me in a fun way.
I first open the rear door, to drop my backpack and warded book bag in the far back seat of the sedan. Then placed a very large pizza box with a few other boxes and a large bucket in next to them.
"What is all that?" she asks me after taking a short sniff of the great smelling food.
"A Pepperoni...large pizza, with cheese sticks and BBQ wings. I won a contest on Tuesday in math class, for this food each week and five thousand dollars...all for solving some simple puzzles!" I boast to her and get myself seated in the front seat next to her.
"Great!" she grins at me, as I get all belted in, "So how was the rest of the week?"
"Well, the week was fun so far, got my roomie all settled in with me and she is doing better...way better. There was a huge BBQ, plus pool party on Monday that was great. Then for my flying class on Tuesday, I nailed the 'TA' spot and I get paid some for doing that. That day and Wednesday. I helped a kid named Flutter to fly!"
"Great to hear, you getting the 'TA' job and Flutter is a strange name for a kid?"
"That's her code name, she has large butterfly wings and is so very cute! Next thing I got done at the end of Wednesday, I went over to the Medawihla tribal library and did my first look over of their collection."
"I hear a 'AND' in that?" she asks.
"That place...it needs lots of work. We will talk about it later."
"Okay, so the rest of the week then?"
"Well Thursday had a great magic class, it all seems funny for me to have to start so far back in my studies? But that is what they want from me for now? Then in the afternoon, I helped Flutter out again and while doing that I met Mercy or Faith! She is part of a race that branched off from of mine a very long time back. I really like her and I am proud of what she has done so far...very proud indeed! We chatted it up till pretty late in the evening."
"Great, so there are others of your kind or race here then?"
"She is related in a long way, like you would be to the queen of England?"
"Humm I understand it better now, I guess?"
"Faith is having issues with another of her race, a boy named Brand or another name of Vendetta? So if a winged male comes to the door of our place?"
"Don't answer, or give him some cookies and milk till you get there?" she grins to me.
"Yep!"
"So how was today then?" she urged me to finish.
"Elder Gods! That powers theory class is the most boring thing I have ever been through! The human instructors power or mutation, it must be a combination of slowing time and boring others to death or into utter madness!"
"It can't be that bad?" she giggles out to me.
"Fine then, you and me switch places in our heads next Friday and you sit there!"
Later in Dunwich
Becky drove up to a short row of very new looking town homes and pulled into the garage that opened to us, "Home again!" she sung to me.
As I stood up out of the car, then started to grab my bag and the food. Becky hit a button on the wall to close the door, "This is the garage door closer and opener, the light switches are right next to it. There is a second set at the top of the stairs too Kyley." she explained to me, because she was very sure I had NEVER seen one before in my life!
The garage door rolled into place with a small bang and two large bolts slid into the frame driven by motors mounted within it. "Is that normal?" I questioned all the workings of the door just now.
"Awww nope? ARC made that change for us, it's armored and has extra locks. You know them, overkill is normal?" she shrugged to me.
Becky then lead me up stairs to a wonderful new home, "I had to look all over for this one, this is the only floor plan I liked. The living room, dinning area and kitchen all on one floor, with one small bath. Up a half level is a small office off the stairs and then on top most level. Are two bed rooms with full baths, one for me and yours of course."
I dropped the food on the kitchen's breakfast bar and looked around the room. Becky had done real well for us, the living room had a large sectional sofa with recliners built in at each end and two other large chairs. One wall had a very nice entertainment center with a huge flat screen TV in it.
The kitchen was made up of top of the line appliances from what I knew of them from my watching TV of late? Then she lead me up to the office laying just up one short flight of stairs, in that room was a large wooden roll top desk that nearly filled the space, a file cabinet and one closet door.
Becky swung that closet door open for me and inside the whole space was filled by a vault door, "This is a safe that ARC put in for you and the room, along with it are warded too."
"So I guess they want me working at home too!" I groaned a little.
"Yep, they think since you don't sleep...work, work and work! Is all you will do for them. Nope, nope and nope!" she shook her head to the thoughts.
Next stop was my bedroom, a nice full size bed was at the center of the room and it had one table next to it. That bed was just a bit bigger than the one I had at Whateley and a large dresser stood across the room from it. The closet was a small walk-in that already held most of my better, more expensive clothes stored inside it. The bath was a nice size one, with a shower-tub combo!
The next and last room, was the main bed room of our new home. A huge king size bed filed the center of the huge room, two chairs next to a small breakfast table lay in one corner and a long dresser filled the other wall. When she waved a arm at the bathroom door and opened it for me, "this is the best part in my mind!" she grinned to me.
A full bath, with tiled walk-in shower that could hold four! And a nice large whirlpool tub filled one corner looking over the woods beyond a huge window. A balcony with chairs, linked a bathroom door and one in the bedroom, plus one door entered at the other bed room!
"Nice! I love it, so I guess all this room is mine and you get the smaller one?" I played with her.
"Nope, but lets get dinner going?"
I grabbed her and quickly tossed her onto the bed, "Dinner can wait!"
"But it will get cold?" she warned me, as I laid down next to her.
"Then it gets cold, I have been waiting for this all week. We may share thoughts, enter one another's minds all day. Cuddle in our dreams all night? But this is what is real to both me and you...and it counts the most, this time we have right now!"
Hours later, I was microwaving the cold pizza for Becky while dressed in my robe and serving her some of the just warmed up BBQ wings, "So when are you at Whateley next...to teach me?" asked her as the machine beeped at me.
"I start on the thirteenth of next week?" she said licking her fingers and started nibbling on a wing.
"Aww Thursday, why so long?" I whined to her.
"You are only one student and the other three I have on my teaching list. Two are late comers, the last one is due on Thursday and needs real help. She only speaks Greek right now, nothing else."
"Coming to my cottage?" I asked and dropped two hot slices of pizza on a plate, then slid it over to her.
"Nope, she is headed to Melville I think?"
"Ohh lucky her, she landed in the rich kids building." I said back and took a place on a stool across from Becky.
"Yes very lucky, but my plans for tomorrow?" she implied that there were many by her tone!
"What...we are not staying IN all weekend and....have fun?" I winked at her.
"Nope, shopping for food is first up and since this is your first trip to a supermarket, you need to pay attention during it. Then we go over to the bank and open your accounts up more locally. This new bank account is for your pay checks from ARC, Whateley and who ever else comes later on?"
"Okay, so class is on for tomorrow too? How fun!" I say very sarcastically to her and Becky just stares at me in reply.
"Ohh you need the alarm code and the combo to that vault!" she said and started to write them down both down on a note pad on the counter.
I grabbed her hand to remind her again, "Honey, love of mine. Please remember to just think those things over to me? We don't need to write down stuff that personal anymore...now do we?" I smiled to her.
A second later, all the numbers flowed into my head from her. The alarm code, vault combo and the new phone numbers that needed to get to me. In return, I gave her a 'cheat' to the code for my dorm room door and a way to open 'other' locks just incase.
Saturday September 8, 5:20 am
Dunwich, Becky's and my new shared home
But once Becky had fallen asleep near midnight, off I jumped to the center of the house and started my vast list of tonight's work with permanently burning my sigil family crest into the foundation of the building. As I worked for hours on the wards, I made sure to reinforce them at the entrances and especially the front door, plus the garage door too!
It had been a very long and taxing night for me. There I was sitting crosslegged at the center of the house tossing my essence into the wards I had just finished building all night. Since the deed for the house was in my name and Becky's. I was able to add even larger wards on this small house, just like I had back at my old home and having this home in a fully 'ours' only deed, that was a tall order from ARC...Because, leally we owned the house free and clear!
I sat in the center of a huge symbol, a golden crest of mine all spread across the garage floor's smooth concrete and it was good thing that the garage was a large one to give me space! I was meditating and checking on the wards power system one more time. The whole system's need for energy was fed by a gem stone of mine, that was melded into the floor just under the main sigil for my house and that energy was kept charged by a good size Ley line. One Ley line that I had moved to just under our new home. Even without the Ley lines help, that stone could keep the wards active for at least a year unattended and I was never going to do that!
Right now, as the sun crept it's way into the window, lit up the living room and it's light crept down the stairs to me. I was mentally not really there, but I was in astral space checking on all my nights work and having my bird 'Night' recheck it all for me.
I had found that when I traveled the very few and short times in Astral space since getting here at Whateley or even near it. You could actually see how strange the whole Miskatonic Valley really was! Who knows what lurks under it's surface? Sometimes I found little hints to what was near me, but when I glanced it's way? It vanished like a smoke cloud and moved away from my searching for it!
When I was surely done with my new homes wards and Night had rechecked them for me. My body drifted upwards off past them and I changed my form a little bit with a thought to confuse my own wards as to who I really was.
When I looked back down at what should be a small townhome in a row of them. What astral space showed now, was a HUGE silver castle much like the one I used to live in. With a stylized family crest of mine glowing brightly on the door and a smaller one showing on each wall.
Then I started attacking my own house and very savagely! Some of my best attacks hit the warding walls and slid right off them in long glowign lines to the gem at the buildings center, then were changed into power to build them up even stronger...just as I had planed! You could make out each of the wards inner sigils glow with the blows and then the excess power drip slowly into the magic ward to feed it, as it dripped into the gem below.
Night joined me after the first wave of my harsh strikes and added her viscous blows to the carnage smashing against my small home. Each blow should have crushed the small home to matchsticks, but my wards held just as they should! The huge blows just melted off with flashes of light in the astral plain and flowed into powering the wards for the next hit.
All our combined blows and attempts at mass destruction must have 'woke' the neighbors!
Because very shortly I found a man that I had met on campus only once staring at me, along with a Valkyrie girl standing next to him. She was dressed in very sexy, stylish armor of that time and she had a icy spear the matched the nice icy blue color of her eyes.
"Stop that now!" the man shouted at me.
"Why, it's my house and I am testing it's wards?" I questioned his even being there to bother me. Because since my change, I had found only one place that I was not weak in...the astral plain.
He studied me for a short second and the girl was readying her weapon for a fight she must have thought was coming.
"Miss Baron is that you?" he asked the huge winged Amazon dressed in deep black amour floating in the air before him.
"Yes, why?" I questioned him again as I intensified my rain of power at the house below me.
"I am Mr. Geintz or Fubar from the school and this girl is one of my students 'Valkyrie'. I have to ask again what are you doing, all this potential destruction has got more than a few students attention back at Whateley!" he warned me once more.
The girl started to look 'edgy' to me and her spear was looking like she was about to actually use the darn thing on me? "Well sir, like I just said. I just finished up building the wards on my new house this morning and now I am testing them. Along with tempering them harder, with some of my own attacks."
"Miss Baron you should know this is not really allowed here?"
"Allowed where? This is my house and my land and it's NONE of your business what I do after school or what I do while I am off campus is also none of your business?"
"Kyley, doing such acts is not allowed in school or by it's students?"
"Fubar, I am not damaging anything right now and it might be a bit noisy to some? But this has to get done and done right. This is my home outside of Whateley and has to have some protections on it?" I vigorously insist to him.
"Okay Kyley, I will give you a bit more time to finish up and then you have to stop!" he demanded and the girl leaned her spear my way reinforcing his point.
"Fine, sir. I am almost done and Valkyrie?" I slowed my attacks on the townhome to glare at her, "If you lean that weapon of yours anymore my way...You will find I am not such a nice person at or near my own home? I may not start fights, but protecting my new home is my right...little girl!" I warned her and him both by fixing them with a very intense stare.
"Valkyrie! Stand down this second, she is right and I am very sure she could take both of us in the astral plain with ease." Fubar pondered the statement even as he said it, Vantier was a GOO in no uncertain terms or something even worse and he knew from personal experience, that the GOO are not easy prey in this dimension at all.
"Yes Louise, should I go back to Whateley then?" Valkyrie asked him.
"That would be a good idea and when you see Miss Baron out here again. Please give her a very wide birth for me?"
"Yes sir and call me if you need me?" she offered just in case.
After I hit a crescendo of destruction, I could tell my work was done! My wards had held and now were tempered even harder to any damage. You could drop a real world bomb on my home now and nothing would happen to it!
"That should do!" I smiled at my house proudly.
"Fine work Miss Barron, maybe you should start taking one of my classes and do work like this for Whateley too?"
"Keep an eye on the campus you mean?"
Fubar nodded back to me, "Yes I do."
"I already do just that sir, but in my own ways and ones that I can not discuss with you right now." what I did not want to tell him now, was that having me doing this kind of warding for the whole school or working on it's defenses? That would draw unwanted attention from things that I did not want knowing I was alive! As beings of that kind, they could literally 'smell' this style of warding I used. But in this small and hidden house, it would go undetected.
With the energy I had been tossing at the building fading into it's storage and very own walls. The fact that the building even had the smallest ward on it, quickly faded from Fubar's sight.
"Now that is good work Kyley, I can't even tell that building from any other on the block. But I know from watching what you just did, something is keeping it safe from harm!"
"That ward is not only astral but in the real world too, unless my Becky or me let you in that home. You are not getting in at all!"
"How strong are the wards then?" he questioned me with a little smirk.
"Keep trying to get in to many times and you will pay with your death. The wards get stronger and more damaging every time you hit against them."
"Well lets hope that never happens?"
"Yes, but I have to get going. I feel my girl tapping my shoulder to wake me. Have a good day!" and I fade from his sight.
"Kyley!" Becky taps my shoulder and shouts again.
I slowly open on eye to her, "Yes love?"
"What was that, I could not wake you up?"
"That was me in the astral plain, just like we do in our dreams. Only lots bigger!"
"What were you doing there?"
"Working on the wards of our house, the new ones I just finished up that defend us while we live here and I was talking to a neighbor too?" I giggle to her.
"Neighbor?"
"Yep, one of the teachers at Whateley overheard me banging on our house to test the wards and came over to see what all the fuss was about."
"Well then, we might have to have them over for dinner one night?"
"Ahh honey, this was Fubar and he does not leave Whateley or eat like humans do anymore since his last mutation?"
"Ohh well then, just say hi to him for me? And you need to go up, get showered and ready for the day. Please dress for a day out, no need for nice things today?"
A few hours later.
Becky was walking just behind me on our path down the aisle, she had driven us to one of the large supermarkets, shown me to remember to bring my own bags for the environment? Then she gave me part of the shopping list for the day, just after she finished off her part of it.
Elder gods I was lost in here, the store at Whateley was a large one. But this one was even bigger and it only had food for sale, aisle after aisle of FOOD! And I had no idea what a box of 'saltines' even looked like, or was!
"Becky, what in the heck are Saltines?" I had to ask her and asking her was now my 'new normal' for nearly everything on the list!
"They are a slightly salt covered cracker." And that was the only hint I got!
"Well at least now I know__ a cracker?"
"It's a cracker Ky?" she corrected me
"It's...it's!" Growled out, now getting a little angry at all of this and then finally spotted the sign above the aisle that said 'crackers'!
I walked fast along the aisle and found the saltines! Then looked for the best price by size and type. Once that box fell it's way into my basket, I had to ask her, "What is that for?"
"Years ago I had this uncle from Maine, he was great, fun to be around and he made Clam cakes for my breakfast or lunch on some days. And what he called them was...New England hot dogs!" she laughed.
"What is that, a calm cake?"
"Simple, add an egg to a crushed pack of crackers and one can of minced clams. Then fry a hand size scoop paddy of that mix, in oil and add ketchup, then EAT!"
"Humm interesting, we made something like it...but used 'other' meats?"
"Do I really want to know the meat?" she cringed to me.
"No not really and I like my shoes the color they are now?" I hinted that she may cover them both in barf, if I told her what we used!
"Well back to shopping, what is next Ky?' she urged me on.
"Eggs!" I almost shrieked to her, as I read the next item on the list. But held back a little joke, that eating an egg was not that bad...I am a hawk not a chicken!
"Ohh sorry, maybe we should use a substitute for the eggs?" she asked, thinking that I was offended.
I laughed at her, "Eggs are just fine, I was playing with you!"
WHACK! She batted me on the back of my head, "None of that out of you!"
"Whoops!" I said, just now spotting the eggs on the end of the row sitting in a refrigerated display.
"Remember to check them?"
"They smell fine to me and I see no cracks?"
"Did you check the date on the box?"
"Date, why read that? The smell they have tells me they are a week old at best?"
"Okay that was your last item on the list, now we can go over to the bulk food section and shop for what you want to try out?" she grinned knowingly to me.
The far aisle we strolled over too, was one that Becky was saving for last and was the farthest in the store too! It opened to my vision as we turned the corner, row after row and shelf stacked upon shelf, of plastic bins with lids. Inside them were nuts, candy, chips, dried fruits, cookies, crackers and things I had never seen before!
"Here you go Kyley, each shelf level has the same cost. So bag each choice in a small bag and place all that in a large bag, so we can weigh it when we buy it. Then repeat for each shelf of stuff you want to try out."
I grinned to her, then madness! I wanted to try them all and gathering all that snack food together took me nearly an hour. I nearly filled a cart and she laughed at me all the way!
At check-out, we had two carts over filled with everything! As this was Becky's first time and mine, at shopping to stock our new home. After we loaded all that up in the car and she was driving us back home. I was trying out a small bag of chocolate balls that had hard crunchy centers that tasted so GOOD! "What is this Becky?" I asked as I tossed another ball into my mouth.
"That was a chocolate malted milk ball candy, Kyley...you like it?"
"Love it!" I sang out happily and I yet one more candy got popped into my mouth.
Back at home, Becky showed me her system on what went were in the kitchen. I had cooked for myself ages ago, but how humans cooked food was very different from that life experience of mine!
In short order we had all of that packed way, over twenty bags of food, baking goods, spices, cleaners and who knows all. Becky tried to explain it all, but it would take time to learn via use.
"You know Kyley, next term you might want to take a home economics class that will teach you to cook?" She told me, as she pulled out a small snack to eat.
"That might be a good idea, I have so much to learn about everyday life here!"
After Becky had a nice snack of some of the muffins we just bought, she gathered up a large envelope with my name in it and she asked for that check I had won in math class.
"What is next today?" I had to ask.
"The bank, we have to get that all setup for you. A checking account and a savings account too. I will explain it all to you as we go?"
"Becky, I know what a check is. We had them on my world too!"
"Ohh?" she questions me.
"Just because we had elves running around swords and armor AND DRAGONS! We were not backwards in the least."
"But you carried gold coins?"
"Yes, think of them as you do dollars today. Everyone took gold no matter what? Check and banks, they were used in bigger kingdoms like mine."
"So you had checks?"
"Yes and cash, paper money. But magically backed in a way?" I say then pull out a 'banknote' for her to see.
"That is money?" she asks as I lay the very large note on the table for her to study. The single 'note' was at least four times bigger than a dollar bill in size.
"This is a Treganought note Becky and this one note is worth what dollars are. But in the millions per note for the largest, all the way down to the simple thousands like this one is."
Becky looks the note on her countertop over and lifts it up towards her eyes to study it a bit closer. When she stares at it long enough, she can see the engraved scenes of life on the note...move and look back at her!
There are person walking around a small town on it, a Huge battle scene that has a fight between all manners of creatures, one picture is in color of a fire breathing dragon, one other is nearly a 3D scene that you can only see by staring through a clear part of the paper and the last, is huge one covering the whole the backside of the note. That last depiction is of a of a huge castle, that towers into the clouds miles above it!
Becky drops the paper note back to the table in fright, "The darn thing moves KY! AND it is watching me!"
"Good, I had hoped you could see that too. Most beings that don't have enough magic in them, so they never see a note do all of that."
"What is this made of Kyley, it's not paper?" she asks and feels her hand slowly across the note.
"This paper is a blend of paper, magical cloth and metals!"
"So what else is different about them?"
"If you say the spell woven into each one and tear it just so. The note turns into the amount of gold coins shown on the face."
"You're kidding me?" she laughed.
"Nope, I am not. But I am not going to prove it to you with this one. I only have five left and I rather any kids I have. They get to see what my home had at one time?" I say almost tearing up from thinking about it.
"Kyley I understand, besides the hall of memories and hall of elders that we have not found yet? This note might be one of the few parts of home you have to show others?"
"It is and look at the battle scene printed on the face again for me...just for a minute?"
Becky picks up the large note and brings it into a better light coming from the window as she studies it again. The battle scene printed on it flows on in it's show, as she watches the creatures fight. Then she spots a tall warrior in armor with wings and a small boy standing next to him with wings of his own. The man points out a target to the boy and off the boy flies to go fight it...that is where the image fades and restarts.
"Hey there was one of your race or more at the end! Was the man you?" she grins at me.
"No, I was the boy in that art."
"Wow you could not have been much older than twelve or a very young teen during that?"
"I was the equivalent of twelve to a human, first years of fighting and that was my very first fight. The man was my dad, sadly one of only a few pieces of art with his face on it. See why that note is still with me and I want to keep it intact as long as I can?"
"Is there a way to copy it?"
"Not a note, that is why they are so secure and can not be faked."
"We will find something that can do that someday?" she soothes me.
Saturday September 8, 12:50 pm
Berlin New Hampshire
Becky pulled the car into the small parking lot of the town bank, that happened to luckily belong to a very large banking conglomerate too! The bank was inside a beautiful granite building, made I am sure over a hundred years ago, but still had that charm from back then and it's large windows overlooked the street, plus the river beyond it.
Once Becky led me inside, she spotted a manager sitting at her desk and quickly sped over to her, "Hello, I am here to set up two accounts for me and her." she waved at me standing there, as I studied the building intently.
"I can do that for you, do you want one account or two with your sister?"
"Two is best and she is my ward of the state. We both want checking and saving accounts, plus an investment account for what we have...over ten thousand?"
"Ohh good then lets get you started then!" she smiled at both of us, as she grabbed new files from her drawers for us to look over.
"Kyley, take a seat and see how I do this please? One day, I am sure you will have to do something similar to this?"
"Yes Becky, I am watching closely." I said back as I grabbed a free chair to sit in at the ladies desk.
The manager started our paperwork and the first of many questions she asked was, "Did you want a stock market investment or for your savings above ten K?"
"I am not sure?" Becky pondered, then asked me, "Kyley any ideas?"
"What I overheard from our cottage resident money person...is stay away from stocks for a year or more. Go invest in large state or federal bonds that have small returns, but are stable. There is a HUGE correction DOWN coming in the market soon, she says to anyone that will listen to her and a billionaire can't be wrong?"
"Who is this person?" the manager chirps in surprised that a kid is that rich!
"I rather not say, but she knows her stuff and I trust her. The whole cottage at school is listening to her!"
"Okay, we can put you into the bond only money market then?"
"Sounds good to me, Kyley?"
"As long as it's bonds that we can get out of in less than or about thirty days? That is fine by what I have heard so far from the person at my school?"
"Lets go with what Kyley says then?" Becky adds in to be sure.
The manager studies my paperwork and ID. Along with the request for auto deposits coming from ARC and Whateley. "So you are a student at the school?" she winks at me.
"Yes, why?" I had to ask her.
"Just making sure, we locals know you kids support nearly half the economy around here and we keep silent for it!"
Right then, something grabs my attention as two men enter the bank lobby and go over to a standing counter to fill out paperwork? Then a single man, he enters and joins the existing line of customers on this busy Saturday.
What I feel flowing off all three of them, is an intent to do harm or death and feeling of deep GREED! That one emotion flowing of them, it almost unhinges me in it's depth and fierceness!
Behind all that fear, anger and greed...is a fog of drugs. Just like the one that kept me from helping Becky back at the bar in Sturgis! All three of the men have their senses dulled to the extreme by some sort of drugs flowing through their bodies?
I nudged Becky right then, "We have a BIG problem here!" I whisper to her.
"What?"
"The three men that just came in the bank? I think they mean to do harm or steal something in here?" I question the thoughts of even doing it, as banks where I was from. Robbing one was certain death, they were too well protected!
"You sure?" she asks me.
"Yes, I feel that coming off them!" Now the door opens next, as a young lady walks into the bank and I get the same feeling off her too!
Becky leans over to the manager slightly, as I keep an eye on our backs, "Hey my friend feels something is wrong here and she is seldom wrong. Three guys just came in here and she is sure they are going to rob the place?"
"Becky, make that four. The girl who just came in with the long coat is one too!" I warn her.
"You are very sure Miss Baron?" the manager asks me in a low tone of voice, so it will not carry across the room.
"Yes, if they don't do something here? They will very soon!"
Just as the managers hands start to move off her desk, one of the men at the stand-up table leaps over to her and pulls out a shotgun at the same time, "Keep your hands where I can see them and you LIVE!" he shouts at her.
That gun is only inches from the side of my head, I could easily snatch it and hurt him before he even has time to think! But with his partners around the room...no way to chance Becky getting hurt. Then one moved to the door to cover it with a shotgun and us customers from there, plus keep others out of the bank for now.
The other partner in robbing the bank, pulled out a pistol and leapt over the tall counter. Then shouted out, "Money in the bags now! No tricks or dye packs or you all die!"
The one at the door barked at all of us harshly, "GET ON the floor you sheep! Or die!" His partner nearest me repeated the exact same words.
Becky slowly rolled out of her chair to the floor and I followed right behind her, ~"Night, if they!"~ I warned my bird.
~"They will live a very short time in pain, if they do"~
The man behind the counter, started tossing heavy bags over it and have them fall to the marble floor with hard thuds. Next to us three, that man moved to grab them and the door man joined him.
Once their hands were full, a young man sprung up off the floor near the door and shouted at all of them, "State police, hands up!"
Becky growled at his actions, "GOD damn cowboy, he is going to get us all killed!"
As the young cop spun all around trying to get a better spot on all three men, then that girl...the last one of the group into the bank acted. She shot him in the back and he folded instantly in horrible pain, even I felt it flowing off him across the huge room.
Just after the cop fell to the floor and rolled around in agony. She kicked his gun away as one of the men screamed at her, "Why did you shoot! You should have just shoved the gun in his back and held him there!"
"I don't know? I just reacted and the gun went off!" the girl robber nearly cried now.
"God we are so toast...fucked!" barked the other robber now as he started to freak out and tossed his arms up into the air.
"Get all the money now!" shouted what seemed to be the leader of the group from behind the counters.
The state trooper suddenly stopped screaming, falling very silent, not even a grown of pain and laid on the marble floor very still as the robbers moved to pick-up the bags of money. A pool of dark black blood was starting to flow and surround him now, as he laid there on the floor. As the pools size grew just now, I could feel him dieing...going into the darkness beyond.
That sick feeling of feeling someone dieing, it gripped me deeply and I had to do something...anything and that had to be done right NOW! My great need to help him pulled me to him, I needed to act. That pulling over rode anything else in my mind now, because not acting, meant I had to fell that mans dreaded death happen and happen very close to me.
I stood up very quickly, as Becky tried to pull me back down to the floor, "No Kyley...don't!" she urged me.
"I have to or he is dead." I said back to her and started walking across the floor at a very quick pace.
The girl robber ran over to me from her spot covering the room and shoved a gun right into my face, "Lay down or die!" she barked at me.
"I have to help the one YOU shot or he will die," is all I say back to her and walk right past her and the nearly empty threats of violence. Because from what I 'felt' flowing off her now, she did not have it in her anymore to shoot someone.
The robbers leader was busy at filling bags with money, when he spotted me walking towards the fallen trooper and he reacted by leaping from behind the counter, then he ran over to me just as I was kneeling by the troopers side.
Once there he shoved a huge gun into my face in warning as he joined in the girls shouting at me, "Stop or I will shoot you!" he barked and the girl joined in.
Becky was in tears as she watched on, as a gun only hovered a few inches from the person she loved in life and she hoped that her love could take a shot to the head! But her Kyley never flinched as she spoke up to the lead robber, "I either help this man now or he dies and the police will never give up on chasing you?"
"Do what I said or I shoot!" the robber commanded again.
"I am going to save this man, you shooting me or not? It will not change that." I state truth like it's a fact.
"Do as I tell you OR!" he shouted at me once more as he moved to grab Becky's long blond hair, then pulled her off the floor by it and shoved his gun in her face as he warned me once more, "I shoot her!"
"Shooting her or me will not do much, but killing her will end badly for you I am sure?" I said back, as I ripped the cops shirt open and started looking over the wounds he had.
"Damn it let the girl work on the cop!" his buddy shouted at him, "Grab a bag and lets go damn it!" he urged on and waved at the far door of the lobby. Pointing out that they have to get moving fast now.
"We need a better car now, the cops will be chasing us!" the girl shouted at all of them, as the need for a far better ride than the piece of crap that just barely got them here drifted through her mind.
"YEP we do! So, which one of you assholes owns the fancy BMW in the parking lot?" the leader shouted out to the whole building.
No one moved or said anything, then he grabbed a nearby lady off the floor and held a gun to her head, "Tell me or she dies!" he barked at the room with intent of murder in his eyes and I felt that wave of that emotion flow off him now.
"Becky, give the man the keys now please?" I said calmly while still working on the fallen trooper's wounds.
She tossed the key to the man in charge and placed her face back on the floor once again. But she never stopped watching me, just incase this was the last time for us both!
The trooper's wound was bad, very bad! His liver was shot to pieces, I could tell this by the black blood oozing out of the huge wound in this lower back. He was bleeding out right here and I found that the bullet did not exit his belly, it was still inside him somewhere.? That was very bad! This meant to me, the bullet was all balled up inside him or busted up to bits, as it bounced around inside of him.
With his shirt now torn open to me, I laid my hands on his bare flesh and felt my way into him as I closed my eyes and concentrated on the wounds. As my healing powers searched out inside him, they found the bullet very deep inside him, but it was still in one piece and I was right about all the black blood, his liver was a just mess of large chunks!
My hand started to glow as it slid deeper into him and one of the robbers stood there watching me do it as he tried to walk by carrying his bag of money. Seconds passed silently, then I pulled the bullet out and dropped it to the floor with a 'tink'.. as the black blood dripped off my hands. But the cops belly showed no opening for my hand to pass out of, just the blood dripping off my hands showed I had done anything inside the fallen man at all.
"What in the heck are you!" he asked me more than dumb founded by the sight.
"Old and very mad at you, please go away now. I have much work to do fixing your mess." is all I said and went back to work. My mind was fully occupied at saving the man's life in front of me, I so hated death around me anymore. I had felt it's cresses too much in my long life and hated any of it's presence even near me with a passion!
Once more my hand slid into his skin, melting into it all. My hand just 'passed' into him again and left no opening. As I started to fix the mess of that liver inside him now, I slowly moved the chunks of it back together and made repairs to the torn organ as I went along.
"Grab that blond girl as a hostage and lets beat it!" the leader shouted at his man nearest me, as he passed by carrying a large sack of money.
The robber nearest me, the one fully entranced by what I was doing. Finally snapped back to the real world and leaned over to grab me. When he did, I glared up at him, "That would be a mistake, I am not done with my helping this man yet."
Then he asked me, while watching on and seeing my hands glow brightly under the skin as they worked at fixing the man's liver, "Are you a mutant of some sort?"
"Yes and one that is not scared of you at all. So taking me along as a hostage, that would be a HUGE mistake!"
He gulped a little and I could feel the fear wash over him he had of me. "Hey Boss, I think we should take someone else?" he said over to his leader.
"Grab the one she was with then!" the leader grinned his way at me, his plan of taking Becky was one of revenge aimed at me for not obeying him I am sure.
"Doing that would be even worse" I said coldly back to the robber standing over me, as I kept to my work and held that growing darkness deep within me in check! We don't let the dark monster out of the box...ever!
"Boss, lets just beat it and get this crap as far behind us as we can!" the closest of the four robbers said and dragged one of the large bags towards the door quickly as he could alone.
"Do what I ask darn it!" the leader said dragging a bag to the door next to him. Then he pointed to the door, as he gave the girl of the group a small shove, "Go get the car now!" and she left the bank via the front door, to retrieve what was once our car.
I was still working on fixing the liver, when the leader looked over my shoulder, "Shit you are a mutant?" he gasped at the sight of all the blood on my arms and my glowing hands still deep inside the wound.
"That's right, I am and I am working. So please leave me to fix this mess you made?"
"I should shoot you for not listening to me!" he gave me a empty sounding warning.
"Go ahead, that will not stop me from saving this man here." I said as I pulled out my hand, because I had just finished up with my work inside the wound. Then started to roll the man over and started working on sealing the large wound on his back.
As the leader plus his buddy watched on, my hands started to glow like a fire was deep inside each of them and I started to work on the last large wound on the mans back. Both stood there not knowing what to do with me next, when the last one of his partners grabbed his jacket, so he could drag him outside to the waiting getaway car. "Let's go now, before the cops get here!"
The girl of the team was already driving what used to be our car now and pulled it closer to the banks doors. After she stopped hard in a cloud of dust, the other three men piled into the car. As soon as the last door on the sedan closed, she spun the wheels in a huge cloud of tire smoke and they were gone.
Now with the robbers gone, the manager quickly grabbed the phone off her desk and was calling for help in the small town. Then she yelled over at me, after hanging up, "The medics are on their way, it should be only a minute or so!"
Once the troopers wound had started to seal up again, via the caress of my glowing hands. A cop ran into the building and looked all over for a few seconds for the robbers, thinking that they were still there. Then manager recognized him instantly and he her. They both yelled at one another about the robbery and he was about to leave the bank after the robbers, as he spotted me working by the door.
"Are you hurting him!" he barked down at me, not too sure about what I was doing right now?
"Nope, I am healing him. Go away, I am not done yet!" I barked back at him without even glancing his way.
Now the paramedics started arriving at the bank just as the manger said they would, they came swooping in with several more cops beside them. A few of the cops gathered up with the first one still standing at the door, seemed to make several quick plans and quickly started off after the robbers.
Becky took her time getting up, but was soon standing right next to me and smiling down at my work, "You almost done Kyley?" she asked me.
"I am almost done." I said as a medic started to kneel down beside me and was opening his large bag of medical goods to help me.
He stayed silent as he watched my hands seal the wound and noted what I was doing all the time. "You're a mutant healer?" he asked me very slowly, not knowing what he was watching me do right now or what to make of it.
"That she is and a very good one too!" Becky boasted for me.
"Help me roll him over?" I asked the medic, as the glow from my hands faded and the wound was finally closed.
As we rolled the trooper over, he suddenly started blinking his eyes up at us several times and woke up, then groaned out in pain as he felt over his back. "Hey that hurts a lot!"
"Well it should, you got shot in the back and three ribs were broken. Then add your liver was blasted into six pieces too...well till I fixed it all up for ya?" that is when I placed a still wet with his blood bullet into his hand, "You might want to keep that, it almost killed you. Five more minutes unaided and you would have bled out."
"Is he all fixed?" the medic asked me, as he pulled out several cleaning cloths for me and the man that I had just worked on. The medic started quickly using them on the huge mess of dark blood covering the trooper's back and my blood covered arms.
"Hey, listen to me?" I shook the trooper to get his attention off his pain and back onto me, "That back of yours, it will hurt for a few more weeks. The bones inside you are knitted up, but not firm yet. So no sports or getting hit back there? You should also get some blood into you, as you are still very low on blood and you need lots of rest for the next week...AND quit smoking! That smoking is not helping your life any!" I warn him of what else I found inside him.
After I stood up and started wiping my hands off for the second time. The medic asked me, as he looked his new patient over, "Should I give him an IV?"
"Might be a good way to get his blood volume up a bit? Ohh and trooper you owe me a new shirt and pants!" I grinned his way, as I yanked a bottle of water from the medics bag and used it to wash my hands better, then dabbed at the blood my clothes as best I could.
While I was dealing with the medic and his new charge the wounded trooper that I had just healed up. Becky was talking to the detective that had just arrived to go over the fresh crime scene. She quickly showed him, her ID for ARC and that our stolen car was one of theirs.
What she showed him next, was a car tracker on her phone and it showed where the car was right now. Becky laughed for a second as she stopped the car from a 'app' on the phone, locked the doors and windows. Then for even more fun, she turned the radio up real loud and the heat up to full!
"Well that should get them upset a little!" she giggled over to the detective and he laughed back to her, "that it should!"
A few miles off down the road
The girl robber driving our BMW suddenly found the car falling out of gear and it slowly rolled to a stop, then shut off. She tried in vain to get the car going again by pressing the 'start' button or using the key, while her passengers screamed at her. After the car rolled to a full stop, all of them tried to get out of the car and found the locks not working anymore. They tried rolling down the windows next and not one switch worked inside the car. One man even tried pounding on the window with his gun butt to break it and found that even hitting the window with steel did not work!
"Shit this thing is armored, there is no way out!" the leader yelled as the car's radio played on louder and louder, then the heat started to rise inside the car as the car's heater went into overdrive.
The groups leader was about to fire his gun at the window, but was quickly stopped by the girl with a yank at his arm, "No don't shoot, it will bounce around in here like a ping pong ball and kill all of us you moron!"
Soon enough the cops drove up on them all still trapped with in the car and the first cop walked up to the door of the now sweating like pigs robbers, "Now we will lower a window for you to slip the guns out to us, after you unload them. Or we can wait for all of you to pass out or die in the heat in there and it's ALL your choice kids?" the older sheriff laughed out, as he smiled to them all from his safe side of the thick armored glass.
Back at the bank
The detective was very busy taking Becky's testimony and my much shorter one. He told us after we both finished up, that he would leave the one small fact that I was a mutant off his report, because I kept that state trooper alive.
After he was done with us, we sat back down with the bank manager and completed setting up our new accounts with the bank. Just as we finished up with the last file with the bank manager, the detective tapped Becky's shoulder, "Your car is back and ready for you...have a good day and thanks again!"
Soon enough we were in the car and headed back to home, most of the trip back was in silence. With the exception of Becky asking me if we should eat out, I said "No dear, what we have at home is fine and the sooner we get back there the better."
When we finally got home, I dragged my body up stairs and sat at the kitchen counter. Becky was right behind me and started to grab a frozen pizza out of the freezer while the oven warmed up.
My mind was racing through all the millions of things that could have happened to us today at the bank, the good outcomes and the bad outcomes that out numbered the good ones by too high of a factor that I surly did not like!
"Ky, are you with me?" Becky asked more than concerned after finding me blankly staring across the kitchen at her making a meal for both of us.
"Ohhh sorry love, I was thinking is all?"
"You thinking that hard and not hearing me talk to you...that sounds bad to me?" she asked.
Right then I quickly got up and wrapped her in a huge hug, that even included my wings, "Honey I am so sorry about my ignoring your needs at the bank. It's just that man dieing, it pulled me into helping him so very much! That I blanked out on the most part about you?"
"Ky," she cried back to me softy, "I felt his pain drawing you from our connection, but I was still scared that one robber might hurt you."
"So was I when he pointed that gun at your face Becky, it was all I could do to keep the 'monster' deep inside me sealed in it's box!"
"Well it's all over with and we are both safe now. So lets go eat and try to forget what happened in the bank today?" Becky suggested to me.
For a long time we ate, joked about the robbers at the bank and how the car that ARC had given us ended up being a perfect trap for them. After we had finished eating, I grabbed a few snack bags from the cabinets and both of us laid out snuggling on the couch while watching a movie that Becky had picked out.
As evening came, a soft knock came at our door, "That is Tim, I can sense that it's him. I'll go get it!" I said and leapt off the couch towards the door.
When I opened the door, I found a very nervous Tim standing there, "Hello Tim, come on in please?" I grinned his way.
"Thanks Ky, I got here when I felt it was a good time?"
"Anytime after noon would have been fine with us, but get in here and have a seat on the couch please?" I said as I tugged on his shoulder and pointed the way to the couch, then closed the door.
After I sat back down on the couch next to my Becky, I had to ask Tim who was nearly next to me sitting in his place on the couches other 'leg' of the 'L' shape it was. "So you came to be nearer to me Tim?"
"Yes, the day after you left...I just felt a need to get closer to you again and protect you form harm?" he told me and I could easily tell he was questioning his feelings for me now.
"Tim that makes sense to me, I think you bonded with me on a small level and are now addicted to my presence in some way?"
"I just have that feeling...it came over me, with the months you spent at Homestake."
"Tim, I can cleanse you of the feeling of needing to be near me and I am sure it will vanish over time. But I have to ask you this? Do you want to be part of my seemingly growing family, like Becky is or what other choices may come in your life?"
"I want to be near you Ky?"
"Well lets start with this first," I say to Tim and lean over to him, then grasp his head in between my hands.
I push into his mind, find the small link we have right now and break it for the time being. Next I adjust a small part of him, so that my glamour or my eyes don't affect him for a short time, "There all done, that should fix you for now?"
"What did you do? I feel that need to be near you fading and I don't like that!" Tim said now getting a little angry with me.
"I wanted you to have a fully clear mind, when I put my next very important question to you?"
"What is that question Ky?"
"First I want to tell you to think about this offer of mine, for at least a week and then tell me what you want to do next?"
"I can wait as long you ask me too."
"Good, what I offer to you can be very dangerous for you and you can die from it. First you join with me more like Becky has already done with me," I say and take hold of Becky's hand, while she smiles to me, "And we make an attempt at having you reborn as what I was a very long time ago."
"And what is that and how is that done?"
"What you would be, is a very small part human and look exactly like you do now. With a few exceptions, you would have wings like mine and you could hide them just like I do. Then you would have the gift of 'light' much like I have, with big limitations that if you use it too much of it too fast. You will get very tired and could die from it's over use. But the worst of that power is, that you would have to wear jewelry like my bracelet for the rest of your life. Because without it, you will die violently in an explosion of light."
"Ohh that sounds bad!"
"Life gives you gifts of power sometimes, but most times they have a curse to go along with them!" I almost laugh out.
"I would say that is one big curse!"
I nod to him as I go on, "And there would be other limits to using it, you would take several days to recharge what I can do in a few hours. But you would be much stronger and faster than you are now. Like a mid level exemplar mutant is and have some good regeneration. Regeneration, that as long as what hurts you, it did not kill you outright. The wounds will heal in time, maybe days, weeks or even months for the worst...like losing a limb!"
"So I would be kind of like you, a blend of a little human. I would get wings and be stronger and such?"
"Yes you would be kind of like me and over a long path in your life from there...if you live that long. You could grow to be very much like I am. But I make no promises that you ever will reach that high point. I can only promise that you will be part of me forever like Becky is."
"And how is this little change going to happen to me?" he almost laughs.
"In the past, I would just 'do' it and it would be over in seconds. But since I was 'reborn' here in this weaker version me? So you will have to be 'reborn' into a stronger version of you!"
"And?" Tim asks sarcastically.
"We will use Madelyn from Homestake, I am sure you met her a few times?"
Tim nods back to me, "The girl from the cafeteria that was real sick? Most of us figured out that you helped her out in some way?"
"I did and since she is part of my new family. She will bring you into the family with my help and you will be reborn!"
"She will have me as a kid, that might take a years to get back to where I am now?"
"No, after I transfer your 'soul' as you humans call it, into a blended embryo inside her and one that is a blend of human with my kind. You will come back to us at a much faster rate. I would say a very sped up rate, you would be reborn in several weeks and in a few months from there. You would look very much like you do now?"
"How are you going to do that?"
"Well my light power is going to need some serious rest after all of this! As that is what will be doing or fueling most of the work, think of it as healing at a fast rate blended with aging you?"
"All right, so there is risk?"
"Yes there is, you might die and Madelyn is taking a chance too?" I warn him once again.
"What if I said yes to doing this right now?"
"I would call you crazy and say no to you for sure. I want you to think this over for at least a week without any influence from me!"
"Well if I do this, I am sure that my job at Whateley or ARC as a security guard would have to delayed?"
"I would say delayed, at least till past December and maybe even farther?"
"I am pretty sure that Gunny can get me a delay to starting a job with either of them that long? I will just call it, a long over due vacation or sabbatical!" he grins at me now.
"I am sure that he will, he did like you and said so many times. But what are your plans for tonight Tim?" I had to ask him.
"Well I am going back to my hotel and sleep. Then in the morning I will go to my parents home nearby here and see them for the week. After all that is done, come back here and give you that answer to the most important question in my life?"
"Are you sure you don't want to spend the night here, we do have the room?"
"Nope, you said to leave your influence and that is what I shall do?"
"Good, I was testing to see if my link to you had faded enough and it seems it has. So go see your parents and get back to us when you are ready...don't rush this choice please...take your time." I smiled at him, as he stood up going to the door.
After we said our goodbyes and Tim was gone. Both of us left for the bedroom to watch TV and enjoy the rest of the night.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
This Chapter---dealing with school, work and sudden travel needs!
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first weeks at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
/>
Sunday September 9, 6:50 am
Dunwich New Hampshire
Our townhouse
Both Becky and I had risen early this morning so that I could get back to school on time to meet with Stan and Morrie the maintenance crew for the small, but well paying job they had offered me today.
To be sure I made it on time, Becky dropped me off right at Shuster hall instead of the normal front gate, I gave her a quick kiss and she drove off to get some more of the needed chores done for our new house.
I quickly spotted both men that I was working with today sitting on one of their larger electrically driven maintenance carts and eating a quick breakfast it looks like to me?
"Hi, I am__late am I?" I had to ask both coverall wearing men and the ones they had on right now were certainly very old, very dirty and very well worn?
"It's not late Kyley..." Stan the smaller man corrected me.
"Got it, not late?" I asked again.
"You're just fine, we had to eat anyway and the gig does not really start till seven." Morrie told me, as he tossed a used bag from his meal into a nearby trashcan.
"You eat yet this morning Kyley?" Stan asked.
"I had a few pop tarts...I think you call them?" I had to think what the square treats where, as sometimes Becky gave me other pastries that looked just like them too!
"Big girl like you and only had a pop-tart? That is not good for a growing teen, you should eat a little more than just that?" Stan looked worried for me.
"I don't really need food for fuel, I live off other things in the world just fine. But I do like eating small things for the new tastes!" I informed him.
"Ha might have to get his wife to cook a few things for ya...Stan's wife is a blast in the kitchen!" Morrie told me as he thumbed over to his buddy.
"Yep she is, but Kyley here is a set coveralls for ya and a pair of tall boots for the drain we are working on today." he pointed out the boots on the carts flat deck and tossed a set of dingy coveralls my way.
I looked over the set in my hand and found the size tag was gone, then I placed them in front of me to test out for size...I am tall after all! And I found they would work out just fine. I started to zip them open and sat down to slip them on. I hoped I was doing this right, I have never seen a set of these clothes before today...not in my hands anyway!
"Kyley, it's best you put on the boots first, then the coveralls over them? So you can get the taller boots on easier?" Morrie told me, as he handed me one boot from my set.
"Okay, I have worn one of these?" I said as I took the boot from his hand, thinking about all the boots I had worn over my long life and these appeared to be just like a set I bought in my youth from a now long forgotten town.
At his instruction, I took off my shoes and replaced them with the tall boots that climbed all the way up to my knees. Both had some new kind of speed laces that only needed a clicking knob turned to tighten them up.
"Is it wet where we are going to?" I asked as I flexed my feet inside the boots for a better fit.
"This tunnel we are cleaning out this morning, plus doing routine maintenance on is one of the messiest on the whole school grounds and that is why I gave you an old set of coveralls to wear. Because after this, you will want to burn them!" Morrie laughed at me, as he handed the old coveralls to me.
"Yep this is a dirty job, you should have worn some of your older clothes?"
"Don't have any, ___clothes are all new?" I said worried I might ruin a nice set of kaki shorts and this nice light blue tee-shirt that I was wearing right now.
I stepped into the coveralls and started to 'shimmy' them up my legs and back. The waist was loose and the butt was a little tight on me, that told me this must be an old pair of Stan's. As I zipped them up, I felt a wave of lust coming from behind me somewhere and a wave of anger towards another person...but not me?
As I spun around to see who was there, I was greeted by a leer from a man standing there at the buildings door and Mrs. Hartford was with him or escorting him. The 'lust' was certainly coming off this new man and the anger was coming off Hartford aimed at him because of his continued leering at me!
"Oh hi Mrs. Hartford and Lord Paramount." I smiled to both and both gazed back at me in utter shock.
"I am not Lord Paramount?" the man in question quickly barked back to me.
"Kyley, what makes you think that he is Lord Paramount?" Hartford asked me more than confused by my statement and I could feel those emotions flowing off her even now.
"I know it is him...by the painting of his shown in the Homer Gallery, the one that all students must see on the first day of attending school here? The spell covering it might work on most of the students attending here, save me and the Drows I saw earlier this week, Sara of course since she is a GOO nearly like me...then add a few others I am sure?" I explained to them and picked up a hat from the cart's cargo deck to cover my long hair with.
"But that spell should have worked?" the man just admitted by accident that I was correct in naming him as Lord Paramount.
"A spell like that needs and uses a 'fool's circle' to work and one of those will not work on one of my kind...unless you tell us it's there first and we mentally or verbally agree to it's use on us?" I said sitting down on the cart once again.
"Amelia, who is this student, I read over the list of newcomers this year and her name or who she is escapes me right now?" he wondered over to the assistant dean of the school with a short glance.
"This is Kyley Barron and she is our new resident GOO. She is on long term loan form ARC or HPARC in both cases. She is here to go over, then organize all the class 'X' sections of the libraries and other storage vaults nearby us here at Whateley." Hartford explained.
"Well that explains it all then, we could never craft a spell to affect a being like her?" he questioned Amelia, because he knew very little about magic himself.
"I am sure of that also," she smiled over to him, then she studied me, "But Kyley, please don't tell any of the other students about this spell or seeing Lord Paramount on campus for me?" Hartford nearly begged me.
I smiled more than a little evilly to her now, "Well...I will do as asked and we will call that two favors to be named later...shall we?" my grin grew with the last of my words.
"Now Miss Barron, the staff does not..."
"Bargain...of course you do or this place can't work?" I had to interrupt her, "Or do you want a true pact between us to keep my silence?"
Lord Paramount knew that dealing with a GOO and bargaining or making a pact with one...let alone owning one a favor was not a good place to be in. "I will owe you one favor and Amelia one favor also and is that agreeable with you?" he said reluctantly while crossing his arms and was showing that he was on the defensive.
"Fine by me, I will keep the favors small and harmless for the most part." I smiled again to both of them like I did before and when I do just that...I just know it unhinges most humans, they all think 'what else does she know or is she thinking?' that I am sure of!
Morrie interrupted our conversation with the call of our shared work this morning needing to get started, "We have to get going, we are on the clock right now!" he said to get us moving and I am sure to impress Hartford that he was on the job.
With both of the guys up front, I hopped on the large carts rear deck and waved 'bye' to Hartford and Paramount as we drove away...I laughed at the fact that they did not 'wave' back to us!
As we drove across the campus, Stan told me what we were doing to day, "We have to clean out the main swear feed of all the crud that flows into a place we get rid of that stuff into and then redo all the warning stickers and safely warning lines. Then we use fire bombs, to give it a good cleaning out after we exit!" he smiled back to me from his place up front.
I nodded back to him, "Got it, simple in and out. But what is this place the sewage flows to?" I wondered back up to him.
"Ohh you will see that when we get there!" Stan told me, but Morrie started to tell me what was in the tunnel.
"What is in the tunnel is pure conjecture or speculation to most...whatever is at the end of the tunnel has been there long before the school and long before humans walked on this nations soil! A hundred years ago, some smart guy found it and they sealed what is in there behind some magic sigils and since water, plus sludge or sewage can still flow past the ward. We use it as a dump for that exotic harmful stuff coming from the school's labs and it seems a little of what ever is beyond that warding line seeps back into our world a little, so we have to burn it all clean every six months or so?" he said as we drove up to the main gates.
'Maybe that is what I see when I enter astral space sometimes around here, I knew this whole valley was strange and this proves it!' I thought silently to myself.
The cart with all of us onboard headed quickly out the main gates, then down the hill towards Dunwich. After Morrie drove us several miles past the gates, he turned off the main road leading to the school and down a dirt road. From here I could just spot my house in the valley below us, as I smiled at the sight. I let Night out for a little flight time while we did our work in this sewer.
She glided a few large lazy circles around us, seeing what was there for me and I saw nearly nothing to worry about via her vision of the valley. Then Morrie stopped at a wide spot in the road, that hid a thick steel door built ingeniously into the dark shadows of the rocky hillside and the door itself had three different locks on its surface.
AND one large white sign with an engraved warning in very LARGE and very RED lettering!
Leave immediately
This is a Class X site. Consult your student handbook.
There is nothing valuable or useful here,
and nothing that can be carried away.
Entry will be fatal or worse.
"Hey all class 'X' is not bad...just look at me?" I had to jest towards the sign, like it was offending me in someway.
Stan shook his head to me, as he jumped up to his feet, "You kids get funnier each year!"
"Stan set her up with the flamethrower, she can carry far more than we can and it is the heaviest gear we have to use today" Morrie ordered his workmate.
Stan picked up a large metal cylindered backpack off the car and started to place it on my back just as Morrie said. When he had the straps set good on my shoulders, he told me to connect the rather large waist belt that had several packs on it and then showed me how to connect or disconnect a short hose that ended in a very gun like grip coming from the tank.
Morrie handed me a few long plastic sticks, "Place those in your pockets, just incase we lose our lights."
"What are they and I don't need light to see by in any case?" I had to tell him.
"The sticks do this, " he snapped one by bending it a bit and it glowed, "They work on chemicals and don't need electricity."
I took one in hand and shook it to see what this new thing was, my vision showed me what was in the plastic tube with ease, "Ohh I get it...the glass vial is hydrogen peroxide, that mixes with a mixture of the dye and diphenyl oxalate and that makes it glow! How neat, but it only lasts a few hours at best I am sure?"
"Okay I did not even know that, you must read a lot?" Stan chuckled at me.
"Yep I do, I read most of the night." I smiled to him, "I don't___ sleep."
"You mean 'need' sleep?" he corrected me.
"Yes...need is correct, thanks again. Each little bit of correction helps me learn."
"Yep, we will have you talking or speaking like a native in a few months!" he said to me and Morrie pulled a large key ring from his pocket.
Both men walked towards the door, as they each shouldered a rifle from the cart and wore a belt just like mine. Morrie started to open the large door with his keys. He placed a magnetic key disk over a matching pad on the door's face and inserted a larger plastic key in the large ceramic lock at the door's center. Stan simultaneously twisted a regular key he pulled form his pocket the very normal lock by the doors edge. With a dull metallic thud, I could just hear three bolts simultaneously pulled into the door itself. Then both of them used the large keys as handles to swing open the vault like door.
"Before we go in let me arm your suicide belt." Stan told me.
"A what, why in the heck would I need that or would it even work on me?" I told and asked him or them at the same time.
"Well if you get into trouble in there, you might want it?"
"I am a GOO, a Mythos. Do you think there is something in there I can't handle or could actually kill me...because this belt going boom will not be enough and if it did work...I would leave a crater a few miles across at least when I did die!" I warned both of them of the facts of what I really was.
Morrie visibly gulped at my statement of facts and Stan looked a little upset at something right now and that was not me obviously, "Ahh no one at the office told us that about you?" Morrie finally said.
"Well just disarm it or don't arm the darn thing and I will take my...lumps? I think some say?" I asked about the wording I had just used.
"Yep you said that just fine. We will leave your belt unarmed and go right in...just be careful for me please?" Morrie asked me and I could feel waves of worry wash over him.
"I will be fine, so tell me how this gun thing works?" I asked swinging the gun like handle coming off the back on my back free of it's carry hook set on my belt.
"Well next let's do this step first, a light for your hat!" he said and placed a very bright clip light on my hats brim, then added one to each side to cover that, "now let me show you the 'on' valve."
Stan quickly ran me through how the pack worked, the hose and the gun nozzle that would shoot out flames at a varying distance based on how I rotated a knob on the gun's rear most side by the thumb of my right hand.
Morrie observed my quick lessons to make very sure I understood what was being shown to me, then pointed at the open door that had a strangely stiff breeze blowing 'in' rather than 'out' like most caves do?
"Make a wide blast into there, then a real nice long stream one inside and down the hole into the tunnel below our feet." he instructed me.
Before I entered the tunnel, Night lighted on my outstretched arm and vanished from sight. She had insisted that I keep her with me while I worked in this new cave...just in case!
I did as told, the flamethrower blasted into the doorway and cooked whatever was there. I took a step into the door and waved the gun down the hole, then let go with the long blast that Morrie asked for. He tapped my back when he felt I was done, "Good one kid, now can you hop down there without the ladder?"
"Yes I can and calling me a kid is funny...I maybe a baby to this world, but I am far older than you think!" I giggled as I jumped down the twenty five feet to the bottom of the tunnel.
"Do a few blasts from down there, I will yell when we are clear of the door."
"Got it!" I barked back up at him and he shouted 'all clear!' That is when I burned up the entry tube and down each end of the tunnel like I was told to, "All done here!" I yelled as I finished my work.
The tunnel itself was semi finished stone and some concrete. But most of the length so far seemed to be very hand made and 'clawed up' a little, that fact I found very strange. As no animals could enter into the tunnel this deeply I assumed?
Shortly, both men heaved a flameproof ladder made of some kind of ceramic plastic down the hole to me and came down the rungs rather fast to me. Both of them searched the area around us in the light given off by our hats and Stan snapped a glowstick, then tied it onto the ladder as insurance we could find it in the dark.
We walked a few dozen yards into the tunnel and every ten yards or so Morrie had me blast the tunnel free of the crud growing on the walls. I could see all the life growing on the walls via it's auras and most of it was bugs, or rats then some kind of living moss?
As I blasted each section, I could smell the decay of flesh among other not so great scents. The moss, plus a deep thick slime covered everything on the walls or floors until I burned it away at Morrie's orders.
As we went forward, about every other stop we made to flame stuff off the tunnel's sides. Morrie or Stan would place a bomb hung on hooks on the tunnel's ruff hewn walls. As Stan was hanging his charge, Morrie told me about them, "All of these are linked and we set them all off remotely from outside the door we came in."
As we walked along farther, I noticed the tunnel ended or was blocked up ahead by a magic ward or set of sigils. It wavered in the darkness and I could just make it out, "Hey there is a ward wall up ahead, what is behind that?" I had to ask knowing very old magic when I saw it and a very WELL crafted warding at work.
"So you see it?" Morrie asked me.
Then Stan started a bit more than afraid and I could feel that emotion flow off of his body just behind me, "We'll just stay away from that, we lost a guy down here years ago. Roy Pasternack...they lost him in the seventies, he just went too far in poking his gun past the line painted on the wall into ‘no man’s land.’ Then something reached for him...something no one ever saw in here or coming at him and he was gone. He was dragged past the boundary, then we could not do anything for him...the ones with him at the time...just had to watch the horror of it all happen!" he gulped in fright to me.
"Just don't go beyond the painted circle on the walls and you will be just fine little lady!" Morrie warned me and slapped on Stan's backside to shut him up.
"That sigil is very neat, an oily surface that shimmers to me with a regular five pointed star...point up. Then a Ah'ehye r'luh ward is at the bottom, it looks like a twisted pair of lines in long loops. That layers several times over the star and it's own layers and that is all surrounded by a rather nicely done double spelled circle that has a 'Hup mgepmgah ch' intertwined all along it...in all rather fine work for humans!" I said intrigued by the whole thing.
"Let's just get this over with and get out of here Kyley?" Morrie told me and I could feel he was getting rather upset or unsettled at being in this tunnel.
He pointed out the same signs on the walls, that the door had pasted on it out to me, "Replace those while we repaint the warning line. Use the scraper on your belt and here are two signs." Stan said and handed me a few of the rolled up plastic heat activated glue signs.
I did my task just as he said, the sign pulled free of the wall and plopped into the mess of gunk on the tunnel's bottom and nestled underneath the first sign I spotted a diamond shaped 'worm' about four inches long sliding across the clean patch I had just made. It looked rather sick to me, like grayed flesh?
"Ohh don't get one of those on ya, they flip at ya and drive tendrils into your skin and you have to cut all that nasty mess out before it messes up your body!" Stan warned and went back to painting his line in front of me with a special spray can he had mounted on a collapsible pole.
I went to flick the thing off the wall with my scraper before placing this one sign on the tunnels wall and the darn thing jumped at my exposed hand. When it landed on my skin, it drove several tendrils under it and that is when Morrie spotted the darn thing attacking me, "Let me cut that off ya and some of the effected flesh!" he barked at me, as he pulled out a wicked looking sharp blade off his belt.
But before he could cut me or it, the worm burst into bright light and fell down to the floor as ash. I laughed at the sight, "Bite off more than you could chew and did not like the taste of me either!"
"You are a strange one Kyley!" he said to me with a laugh of his own.
"My girl likes me strange, makes the nights more fun! Besides I prefer the word 'complicated' when describing me?" I sniggered over to him and Stan nodded in agreement.
In quick order, both of my signs were in place and we stepped back so I could burn them in and activate the glue with some heat. As I burned the tunnel with a nice low flow, the signs and painted line cooked into the rough stone of the tunnel's sides.
I walked that few feet forward to check my work and found the signs thoroughly glued to the walls much like the painted lines does onto Highways. As I turned to leave, something reached out for me well beyond the safely lines and snatched me back into the oily darkness of the tunnel's seemed end!
Stan saw the whole thing and so did Morrie, Stan tried hard to grab my outstretched hand...but whatever took me away was too fast for him. "Fuck...fuck...fuck!" Stan cried out in rage, the echo of his yelling going down the tunnel over an over.
"The darn thing reached past the safety line by a full yard at least!" Morrie noted to his partner, "We were within it's range all that time darn it...we all could have been taken!"
"What should we do Morrie, we can't leave a kid behind...not like this!" Stan yelled out in the echoing tunnel's darkness.
"And do what? She is gone, no one comes out of that thing and you darn well know that STAN!" Morrie shouted back at his partner, more mad at the world than his partner right now.
"Lets wait at least an hour for her, maybe she will come out? She is a GOO after all!" Stan asked knowing down deep it was a futile gesture.
"Let's get going and check all the bombs as we exit like normal." Morrie said as he turned back to the first of many charges to check along the way back to the ladder that exited the tunnel.
Morrie and Stan did their shared task along the way back out of the tunnel, but took their time in doing so...just in case the kid might show back up somehow? Finally at the ladder Morrie pointed upwards to his buddy, "Get up there, we have to finish this up and make a report at Shuster about losing her." he said grimly.
Stan climbed the long ladder slowly one rung at a time, "You just know someone is going to get real mad at us for this, all those locks we installed just for her use...all of that tells me, she was doing something important for us here at the school?"
"Well maybe someone else can carry on for her?" Morrie said as he hit the ladder and quickly climbed up into the waiting daylight.
Both men wrestled the ladder back up, then checked over the remote for detonating the bombs used in final cleanout, "Hey lets give her five more minutes...then we can pop them...then I won't feel like I messed up so bad?" Stan asked his partner.
"She disappeared over forty-five minutes ago...getting on an hour now? We will load up all the gear, then wait ten more and poof!" Morrie made a hand single like a bomb going off in his hands and gave in finally to his buddy's needs for being sure the girl was a goner.
"I can live with that," Stan said closing the door as regulations asked for.
For the next thirty minutes, both men cleaned up the worksite and replaced everything on the cart to go back to the campus. They even took extra time on each task and cleaned up the cart a little bit on top of that.
"Well spin the lock and lets pop-em!" Morrie said none too happy.
Down in the tunnel
I slowly walked past the warding sigils with ease, since I knew what they said from the 'human' side. That meant the darn things could not really stop me that easily as they did stop something that did not know what the sigils said from the 'other' side.
Just past the safety lines again, I turned to wave back at the tunnel, "Bye for now and I will see you soon again I am sure of!"
I felt something push a wave of joy my way and I reacted to it, "Ohh ya I will get them to give you more of that yummy stuff! Just give me sometime to tell them is all?"
It took me several minutes to run down the now dark tunnel, because what creature or being I had chatted to back there had ate all the battery power in my headlamps like candy! The darn thing loved that battery power and wanted more...but I had no more of it left on me? But I did give it the chemlights and it loved those too!
Once I slid on the slime covered floor of the tunnel to a stop right at the passage leading up, I glanced up where I found that the ladder was gone now and that was a very bad sign to me! That is when I noticed all the lights blinking on the explosive charges hanging on the walls along the line of the tunnel, Morrie and Stan must have armed them all as they left! That meant to me that this tunnel was going boooom very soon!
I leapt up the passage to where the ladder was normally hung from on a small ledge and found a good footing, then started pounding on the huge door, "AHHHHHH guys I am still in here and blowing me up is a very bad idea!"
After several bangs, nothing and that is when I thought my Axe might be the next best idea. It could cut through this door in a few hits and out I go with ease!
I banged a few more times and was about to call the blade, then grow in size a little to use it better. When the door flew open to me and Morrie, plus Stan stared at me like I was a ghost.
"Hiya guys, thank the elder gods you did not blow me up!" I said as I stepped back up into the sunlight once again.
"But you went into nothing, the blackness at the tunnels end and you should be dead?" Morrie said very slowly while staring at me with his fearful wide eyes and Stan noded with a small bounce of his head agreeing with each and every word he said.
"Been dead a few times before and it did not take! So lets blow this up and get back to Whateley, because I hear they are having a nice Bar-B-Q today and I would love some of that today for lunch?"
Stan backed quickly away from me as I walked towards the cart to get the backpack off then stood still as a statue, "Ahh Stan?" I waved a hand in front of his face to regain his attention.
"How do we know you are Kyley and not some demon that replaced her?" he stuttered out to me and I could feel that growing panic wash over him even now.
"Because what most humans call demon or angels is what I am already? And if I was evil, you would already be dead by now!" I quickly reasoned back at him, with both of my hands resting on my hips in a way that strangely reminded of my mother scolding me in my youth?
"Makes sense to me!" Morrie stated with a simple shrug and locked the door to the tunnel, then hit the timer for the bombs hanging on the door.
"What did you see down there?" Stan's asked as he slowly climbed back into the cart after the huge door shook with a boom and some steam wafted off of the rusted metal because of the intense heat now laying behind it.
"Ohh someone or something rather nice and they want more of that yummy sludge you send down the drainage tunnel. They say the devisor lab stuff is the best tasting in whole world and the run off from the armory area sucks bad?" I explained to both of them as the cart rolled off back up the hill towards the main gates.
Sunday September 9, 10:40 am
Whateley Academy, New Hampshire
Morrie drove the cart up to the Shuster building, then hopped out with Stan right behind him and they waved for me to follow along. Both of them took off their boots, then the coveralls and I followed along. Stan took my set of clothes and dropped them all into a bag along with their own sets "I going to go burn these later!"
Morrie started off to the main doors, then waved me to follow him, "Let's get you all set on the payroll for this?" and he guided me into an office on the first floor, then showed me how to log in and out for this job so I could get paid in a few days.
"Well all done, you're free for the rest of the day and we might call you for more of this in the future if we have the need?" he grinned my way
"Cya, I am getting some lunch...that BBQ is going on right now and it smelled great!" I ran off out of the door in search of that delicious food.
After I was gone, Morrie was joined by Stan and both trudged up the steps to Mrs. Carson's office, then right into Mrs. Hartford's door, "Amelia, we might have an issue with a student. You told me to report anything out of the norm and today fits that order to a 'T'!"
Stan nodded to Morrie's appraisal, as he sat down with a sigh on one of her chairs in front of the large desk, "Yep strange day today!"
As I ran off for my lunch
"What is it Morrie?" Amelia asked as her hand tapped a computer key to put it in secure mode out of habit.
The two best techs on campus stood at her doorway and Morrie having his hat in hand told her instantly that something was wrong even before he spoke, "Amelia? Ahhh we had a small issue in the tunnel clean up today."
"Ohh please don't tell me you got Miss Barron killed...that would be VERY bad!" she warned the two men.
"No...but we lost her for over an hour." Morrie said shuffling back and forth on his feet nervously.
"Lost?" she questioned back to both men.
Stan spoke up for both of them, "Well not lost, just temporally misplaced for about an hour or so?"
"Okay...so is she okay or?" Hartford asked.
"She seems fine?" Stan said as he glanced over to Morrie who nodded back to him.
"Let's keep it simple...what happened?" she asked pulling out a notepad and making a pen ready to write with a small click.
"Well...she was grabbed by something past the warding in the tunnel?" Stan said and then cringed as Hartford shouted..."WHAT!" and jumped to her feet!
Later on, all three were now seated or standing in Carson's office and Stan had just finished with his version of what he had seen. All of his testimony agreed with Morrie's word for word.
Carson sat behind her huge desk, hands cradled now her lowered head and both sets of fingers worked at the sudden pain she felt in her forehead..."So Miss Barron is alive and seems well for the most part...but still passed beyond the safety lines after something grabbed her AND then she came back....I have all of that right?"
Both men nodded back, as Carson glanced up from her now pounding headache to see what each man was doing for a reply.
"Good...Let's call this reported and I will see to it all from here. Thanks gentlemen and please go back to your duties." Carson said almost coldly and both men left the room without a word.
After both men had left and the door locked with a tap of a button on Cason's control panel...that is when Hartford sighed out slowly feeling every inch of Carson's worry and stress in sympathy.
"So should we have a talk with Miss Barron or not Liz?" she asked.
"Honestly Amelia, I have no idea. If what is locked up down there is now out via using Miss Barron as a conduit or had replaced her fully, what could we even do now...done is done?" Carson shrugged herself in defeat, an act she rarely did.
"We can at least try and ask her, maybe a sworn oath that Miss Barron is what she should be?" Hartford suggested.
Sunday September 9, 12:30 PM
Whateley Academy, Crystal Hall
I was sitting at a table on the lowest floor with most of my new friends, KK my roommate, Angel one of Poe's resident advisors on my floor and Lille Skygge our resident baby dragon, though right now she looked more like an elf!
At my side, Night was tearing into a meaty section of ribs and loving the sweet BBQ sauce the school used in preparing them. Her sharp talons made quick work of ripping the tasty meat from the bone and I was stuck just nibbling off chunks as I went!
KK was sitting across from me and pointed over my shoulder to something coming up behind me, "Here comes trouble, the schools guards are heading towards this table Ky!"
Night glanced that way as she ate and showed me mentally what her eyes found, 'there where six men and one woman leading the whole party coming right at my back. Four had long rifles slung over their backs and two had larger than normal SMG's in holsters on their legs. The leader I knew did not need weapons, she was one in her own way...Samantha Everheart, one of the leaders of the schools large security/peacekeeping force.'
"Miss Barron, you have to come with us. Mrs. Carson wants to see you in her office." Sam said behind me in a voice that was far more order...than request.
"Why?" is all I said while wiping the BBQ sauce off my hands with a 'wetnap'.
"She wants to see you and that is all I know right now. But please get up and someone will clean-up your tray for you later." she added next.
"Can this wait, this is a fun meal?" I asked as we all were just talking over what to do next weekend.
"Now please..." she toned out at me.
As I stood up, Night hopped off her plate and placed her talons in a waiting dish of water, then hopped on a wet towel I had set out for her use in cleaning up and then clawed at the towel to finish cleaning off her talons. Lastly she wiped up her messy beak and did a short flap over to my waiting arm.
As she landed, one of the two men in the front reacted and his arm swung towards his waiting SMG. He glared at me nervously, as Night reacted to his upping the ante and she clawed the air with one of her taloned feet his way in warning of damage to come if he kept to this path!
I could feel that he was deeply sacred of me...really scared, bordering on sheer terror of my presence and that emotion dripping off of him was starting to feed into me in a bad way.
"Mrs. Everheart, maybe that man" I pointed over at him, "he should not join us? He is far to scared of me for some reason and his emotional state is hurting me a little, we don't want this situation to get out of hand." I warned her.
"Randall, step out and grab some coffee...then report to me in an hour at the office!" she barked only once and he did as asked by walking away towards the food service area.
"Let's go Kyley, we have Carson to see now." Sam said once again and pointed to the doorway leading outside for me.
"I guess we do," I said as Night vanished back into me.
Angel impatiently jumped out of her chair as my escorts and I started off, "Maybe I should come along, I am her student advisor and she might need my guidance?" she offered.
"Miss Barron was to report alone and thanks Angel for looking out for the new kids, but we have to go and don't worry about her." Sam told the now fearful looking teen with wings similar to mine.
Not long later, we all arrived at Carson's office and Everheart lead me in, then pointed out a chair for my use in front of the headmistress.
"Thanks Sam for bringing Miss Barron in to see me, do have the others of your staff wait outside if we might need them later?" Carson told her assistant head of security, who took a seat on the sofa just behind me after she waved at her men to await us all outside the office.
I watched as Mrs. Carson moved the last small stack of papers to one side of her desk, then folded her hands in a very authoritative manner before she spoke, "Miss Barron I called you in to have a little chat over something that I became aware of this morning, something that happened to you and it worries me genuinely."
"Ma'am?" I question and think of only one thing...that shadow at the tunnel's end grabbing me for a little chat?
"I was told by both Stan and Morrie that during your job with them this morning, whatever lays behind the that tunnels last ward grabbed you and successfully pull you past that ward for an hour, then let you go?" she asked me and the look on her face was very serious.
"Yes ma'am, but I am fine now and unharmed." I smiled and tried to act like this chat with her was nothing and mentally hoping it was not?
"Well please tell me in your own words what happened? Because in the past, when this accident happened, the person dies or never returned."
"I finished my task as told, replacing the warning signs and was on the 'safe' side of the line, when what lays past that darkness grabbed me. Then I came back, exited the tunnel and we finished our job for the day." I left out any of the chat we non-human beings had...until Carson asked me specifically about it!
Carson rocked a bit in her chair impatiently and I could feel that emotion wafting off of her and Sam sitting behind me, "Let's take this step by step?" she started.
I nodded back instantly in agreement to her plan.
"You stayed on the safe side of the line at all times?" she asked.
"Yes ma'am, I did as told to the letter."
"Then something or some being grabbed you and dragged you past the warding?"
"Yes it did and that did surprise me quite a bit!" I laughed a little, but when no one joined along with me...I stopped.
"How do you think it was able to reach you past the well know and tested safety lines?" Carson asked and stared at me for an immediate answer.
"Well the only thing I can even think of...is that in someways I make a much bigger and easier to grab target than a human...to that kind of being?" I told her the only way I could think of at the time.
"Miss Barron, would you elaborate on that for me please, because I am not making the connection at all?" she asked me, then asked Sam behind me, "Sam you have any ideas?" Sam shook her head for now, as her internal computers and AI set to work finding an answer to that very question!
"Ma'am...not to be sarcastic...but we don't really have__hundred years to gloss over just the surface___that question?" my mind wondered on thinking, 'how does one of my kind describe all of this to a human!'
Sam's onboard AI came up with a paper on the subject, Sam read it in a split second and sent it over to Carson's desk comp, "Liz, I found one theory on this and sent it over to your desk. It says that since some beings like Kyley are pan-dimensional, they are in fact larger targets that are easier to grab in this case. The ward might not be working at all where Kyley is concerned?"
Carson read the computer screen mounted inside her desktop and sighed out as her mind came to a conclusion, "Humm so that being or entity just reached around the ward into an adjacent dimension and grabbed that part of Miss Barron, thus taking all of her along for the ride?"
I nodded to Carson's explanation, it made sense to me in a child's way, "That sounds like a correct and valid explanation of what happened__me at the time, I agree with that."
"Well I would have to agree then too? But let's move on to the next question shall we?" she asked me while emotions of curiosity and some fright wafted of her now.
"Ma'am?"
"What being or beings lay past the wards?"
"I care not to say...It would be very bad for you to know, I think?" I tried to explain and protect Carson. Knowing what is beyond there is unexplainable to them, it would mentally harm her to even contemplate the matter!
"I will just have to accept that explanation...then next. Can I get a swear from you that this being is not using you to enter our world or plane?"
I chuckled at her question, "No...a being like this or that could easily make the oath and bypass it with ease...they are not bound to this world and not affected by it's rules. The same rules that seem to bind some of my actions at times?" I questioned her, hoping she might know more about them!
"I will have to research that claim Miss Barron and you might want to look up 'the Contract of Solomon' about any bindings you feel? But back to the main question, we are not getting a oath from you as requested then?"
"No...Unless you are going__send me away?" I said more than worried they might out of fear only! But I had one thing to do after I left the office, 'find this contract!'
"You mean expel, then no the academy does not punish students with such things offhand or without reason and your explanation tells us it would not help in any matter?" she questioned me with one of her eyebrows slightly raised.
"No Mrs. Carson, it would not. Can__go now, or are there other questions?"
"That should be...Can I go now Miss Barron and you may go."
Yes ma'am...can I go?" I said correcting myself as I stood and at the door I stopped, "Carson, I am the same being you met with here many months ago...almost...and the only real changes are. I grew with knowledge since then, and understand a little more about this new home of mine...then add my many new friends. Bye and call me for more of these little chats, I enjoy them immensely!"
Sam stood as I left the room and closed the door behind me, "Well do you believe her Liz?" she said as her inter radio worked at ordering the guards outside the office to have Kyley taken back to Crystal hall or where she wanted to go?
Carson stood to open a small hidden bar behind her desk, she waved at the selection of bottle for Sam. Who shook her head to the offer, "Naww the stuff is nothing to me now, I only really use it as an icebreaker now."
"Good, but I am having a scotch if you don't mind. Talking to Kyley gets to me at times, she is not like Sara was at all, because she knows far more than Sara did and once she finds her nitch her on earth who knows?!" Carson sighed as she rattled the glass of scotch and ice, then took small short sips of the beverage that warmed her throat.
"I have not really talked to that one student yet, maybe I should talk to Rohanna about her and see if the old Drow knows that one?" Sam gave back.
"Now that is an idea, I would add Kayda and Bluejay...maybe Kodiak too?" Carson added to the list.
Carson thought to herself, 'It was funny that Rohanna being the go to person on campus for questions dealing with outer world being like Kyley? It was too bad that Aunghadhail had died and Sara was missing for now? It was times like this that both of them were needed'
Friday September 14, 12:40 PM
Whateley Academy, Crystal Hall
Here I was eating my now regular sample plate of food and flipping through a text book on english...eighth grade level english. I had improved some over the last three weeks or so, but not as much I had hoped for!
My next class was one of my very advanced math classes or workshops were we worked over dimensional physics involving gate travel or building them. Most of the time I helped to correct the small mistakes holding back the team or checking the rest of my teams math working with magic spells that held it all together.
That was me, the balance point. I held most of this mess together for the teams with logical math on one side of the scale and illogical magic on the other, not too many others in the world came even close to what I was doing for them.
When my mind clicked that 12:45 was here, I closed my books and slid them into my book bag, then checked that my personal bag for restricted books was sealed. Once all set, I started off towards class.
As I walked into class one of the students waved to me, "Heya Ky, can you check my math over soon as you are all set?"
"Yep, I can." I smiled back and placed my bags on me desk, with class now over three weeks in. All of the students knew to leave my desk alone and warn me if anyone was testing the limits of what I had called a safe distance from my desk.
The major hurdle in my opinion had also passed by, most of my fellow students had finally got over the fact I not only was a girl, but a incredible looking one and left the idea of dating me far behind unless I asked first!
Don was the student who had asked for my help as I came in, the same student that I had solved his math puzzle and won his prize of free food for the rest of term on Fridays. He had left all of his equations on one of the large media boards that was used instead of good old chalk boards. I slid the large computer touch screen around the equation as I searched out for any mistakes.
When I added three corrections and four small short equation notes to the whole twenty page mess of data with a electronic pen that knew what I was adding to the display...no real ink was ever used on these and one could even do 3D displays on them! When I was done, I hit the send button and the whole string of numbers, symbols and notes was sent to a supercomputer for a first run through.
As the computer crunched away, I rechecked for mistakes on my part or full out failures! Don walked from his desk over to me as I did my task, "Ky why did you add those notes and these few corrections to my math...I thought I had it?"
"You did for the most part, the notes lead to a equation on earth being a galactic or cosmological constant and only needing corrections for destinations past it's orbit or one for past solar orbit or lastly system orbit?"
"But space is constantly expanding says Hubble and Einstein agreed?" Don said back and seemed a little mad.
"Don in this dimension of existence it is a constant, in others that you have to pass through to go as far as other the planets in the solar system or way past that to other systems? You have to adjust for multiple dimensions, ones that are constant and those that are not?" I tried to explain.
"Ahh that makes no sense?" he said scratching his head to me.
"It does if you see the universe like I do...trust me. This works and has worked for me in the past."
Friday September 14, 4:50 PM
Kane hall
Since this class is four hours long and the last one of my normal week. I found myself impatiently waiting and glancing at the clock at times like this. I wanted out of this place and have some free time with my Becky.
When I did a slow walk around the room checking on the math formulas being written out on the large displays by the other students, I notice one of the newest students adding new symbols quickly to her display that intrigued me!
I stood behind the new kid Umar, a real nice looking girl with raven black hair and jade green eyes that had vast math skills and power over shaping or controlling metals. Add to that package that she was a level two exemplar with a good mental package. The symbols that she was adding to the display were ancient ones that I knew and she held a small notebook close to her chest as she wrote out most of the equitation from memory. As I stood there just behind her, out of her line of sight. I felt very strange mix of emotions flowing off of her, one was curiosity...but not on the math at hand, it was about something else? Then there was a urgency a need to get finished that drove at her internally, and the last one was the fear of being found out...that emotion did not seem to be her's, but it hid from my probing like it was something within her...somewhere deep and DARK!
She only noticed me when I finally gasped out in shock "NO!" and went to wipe the whole display of her work.
My hand shot out to hit the safety covered erase button, but she stood in my way shouting at me, "Why are you going to do that? ALL my work will be permanently erased KY!"
Our displays were like most on campus and those at large universities. But our in case within this room and a few others I found that these had built in safeguards. Those being, you had to place a memory stick into a slot to get them to work, that stick had to have the correct enable code, the display would only work if someone was detected working in front of it and would shut down after thirty seconds of no one at the station, shutting down made you restart only after your personal code opened the memory stick once again, then lastly a full ease of both in the case of dangerous data was written on the display...this is the one control button my hand and finally finger was aiming for...the full erase one!
"Umar what you are writing is so very dangerous...too dangerous for others to see!" I insisted to her as we dodged about, me trying to erase the display and her trying in vain to stop me!
The girl tried to shove me away with her exemplar strength as she continued to shout at me in her rage...a rage that feed at me and was mentally hurting me now, "I have to show all of you this, the whole school must see this!" Umar shouted over the room and the other students finally noticing that we were fighting for real.
I was stronger than her by far and shoved her off me, then hit the erase button...then slammed a fist into the panel to make sure it was off for good!
Don saw that I was having trouble with Umar and yelled to me as he rushed over to help, "What is going on Ky?"
I stopped him with a loud shout as I struggled to get Umar under some kind of control, "Don hit the Isolation panel emergency button now!"
He stopped instantly in his tracks when it dawned on him that this was bad, he spun around running back to rooms exit and did just that! As he came closer to his goal, his hand reached out for a large button mounted next to the rooms door and after he flipped the cover off, then pressed it. The door, plus the two others in the room bolted shut much like a vault and a force field projected around the room's doors adding a layer to that protection. That was the last line of caution or safety this room had and it was in place because some of our math was so very close to Mythos and could drive one or many humans mad when used or read!
Umar was certainly keeping me busy with all her squirming about tying to get loose from me, I had no real choices left to me, with almost no one in class that could help me out with holding her. Most of the classes other students was made up of devisors and most of them only exemplar one at best! Then add all of them had no real power that could harm another or any real fighting skills?
Since I did not want to harm Umar, I slapped both hands on the side of her head and dove right in mentally, looked around and found spots of darkness trying to hide from my personal 'light'...I thought to myself, 'I'll handle you all later! But first let's SLEEP girl' and Umar dropped slowly to the floor as I found that spot in her mind and brain that handled that task.
Umar's now slumbering body was easily picked up in my arms now, then I laid her out on one of the nearby tables that held layers of math computations that would sooner or later become a vast gate network I hoped!
My hand moved her long hair off of her cute face, as I made sure she was breathing. I had to make sure, because sometimes dark Mythos taint does not want to be found out and will kill the host!
Her small nose was wiggling slightly as she lightly snored away, then she curled up on the table to a more combatable spot I was sure. Don laughed as he rolled up a coat and placed it under her head, "She is real cute when she sleeps, heck I think she looks better sleeping than awake?"
"Most humans do Don, this is when your face is most relaxed and none of that worry of life shows." I told him.
As I checked on Umar, that is when the panel next to the door lit up and the small monitor screen there was filled by Sam's smiling face, "What is going on in there, Kyley are you there? I can see you, plus the other students on the room's cameras and I don't see anything wrong...save one student napping on a table next to ya?."
After I walked over to the large control panel, I leaned down and smiled into the camera and waved to Sam as my face filled her screen, "It seems that poor Umar, she found something...that something was tainted in or by Mythos and it affected her...I think you say? But she is okay right now, I put her__sleep for now. You may want Mr. Geintz to check her out? But in any case, I found Mythos shadows trying to hide from me inside her mind when I was putting her to sleep."
"Good suggestion, I will send for him right away. But for now is it safe in your opinion to open the door and help her or the other students?" Sam said back to my smiling face on the monitor and I instantly understood the dilemma we were in right now. She held the only real key to this door, yes I could bash it down. But they would try to stop me and I...plus them would get hurt during any fight we had.
"Mrs. Everheart, I think it is fine. Whatever got to her, only got to her so far no real damage that I can see and I will look over___room for if it's in here, maybe__inside one of her books?"
Todd one of the other students in class picked up Umar's book bag by one of it's long straps and held it up for me to see, "Maybe that book is in here?" he asked
me.
"TODD! Drop that bag now, we have no idea what is in there?" I ordered the teen, he dropped the bag with a thud and leapt away from it in fright.
"Darn kid!" Sam barked at the screen at the teen's stupidity, then she shook her head at the small camera on the control panel, "Let me get all set out here Kyley and then we will come in to fix all of this and good job of thinking of the school's well being first." she told the GOO like teen and turned off the room's feed for now.
Sam told her team who and what to gather, then sent for Fubar plus some of his fellow head shrinkers from ARC. Back inside the room, I made the class move over to the far side of the room, the farthest we could go from the still sleeping Umar and her book bag for now
Friday September 21, 5:10 PM
At the Shuster hall Bus stop and passenger pick-up spot
An all black BMW sedan had to make way for the scheduled bus that transported the student body to and from the small nearby town of Dunwich. So the driver pulled into one of the many short time parking spots with the car still running.
Becky glared at the clock set into the large dash of the well equipped BMW and impatiently drummed her fingers over the steering wheel, "Ky is never late without telling me!"
Now she was really worried, so Becky slowed her breathing a little, next her mutant enhanced mind reached out mentally for Ky via their growing link and when she found it was all blocked off she became extremely upset...enough so to leap out of the still running sedan.
An out of Breath Becky ran into Shuster hall and she swiveled her head quickly searching for her love or anyone who could help her find Ky! When one of the schools information desk clerks spotted the not normally nervous blond, he knew something was wrong...very wrong 'Becky always seemed to be in control' and seeing her like this meant something was very wrong.
"Becky come over here please, tell me what is wrong?" the older man behind the desk asked the newer language tutor that was being fast tracked to becoming a full time teacher.
"Stu where is Ky...I can't feel Ky! She should have meet me at the pick-up or called me?" the anxious women asked.
"I just had a red light from Kane hall, that might be why she is late?" he said looking up Kyley's class schedule and finding that building was where Kyley had her last class of the day, plus week was held at...Multi-dimensional physics and gate creation...was the class.
Becky's well tuned brain only rattled on that statement for a second, "THAT IS WHERE HER LAST CLASS IS!" she shouted out, "What happened?"
"I don't know, the board shows a classroom was locked down and the security staff was called over to handle it? That is all I have Becky." he told her.
"Well I am going over there right now!" she shouted and ran off for the doors.
Over in Kane hall
The medical team came in to take the still sleeping Umar away to Doyle and as they worked the rest of the class passed by Mr. Geintz who was checking over each one mentally for any damage before they were let go.
After most of the students had left the room, I opened Umar's book bag and found one very old tome that screamed to me, 'this is the cause!'
I sat down with the book in question, laid out on the table before me as I carefully flipped each page searching for anything that lead to Umar's bad reaction and while I worked on finding that. A very angry Becky came running into the room after she shoved three guards out of her way!
Becky instantly started yelling at me in our chosen personal language, one that no one else knew! "You cut me off, left me out in the cold and I DO NOT LIKE THAT!" she yelled at me.
I calmly said back to her as I flipped another page in the tome, "I had too. One of the students fell mentally ill from a dark influence, so I did not want our connection being used for it's escape...if it could do that?"
"Well the danger is over, so where are you?" she said and tapped her head implying our connection was not back yet.
"When I finish with this book, I will give you the hug you want love...I am sorry, But remember what I do at times...hurts you and me too, but has to be done. So I can save you...at least save one in my life?" I added as a little sadness grew within me, I knew I was being cold and calculating right now. But when you dealt with ANY darkness...emotions are unneeded interference or warranted and could get you killed with their distraction
"I am sorry too Ky, I just never felt that before now...It was so dark and lonely, you cut me off so fully this time? The other times I could still feel you, just a hint at times and I knew what you were doing...you told me first?" Becky said and gave me a real world hug to show it.
After Becky let me go, I flipped to a page about three fourths the way through the large tome and found a page with newer writing on it. This page was meant to be a blank between chapters, but many researchers placed personal notes on such pages to keep them in order with the rest of the books contents.
The writing was new or newer than the rest of the book and it looked like ball point pen ink to me? "Becky, look at just this one word while I cover the rest with a sheet of paper?"
She leaned in after I nodded to her to read and after she stood back up I asked one question, "Ball point pen ink, an old one, new one or newer one?"
"Yep love, it is and I would say...the 1980's or so by the color? That one looks and acts like one of the old erasable pens from back then, they took a long time to dry fully and transferred ink to other pages at times. I spotted evidence of that smudging on the next page?"
"Thanks my 'one', that is what I thought too. But nailing it down to a certain decade certainly helps us all?" I said and flipped to the last page and found something shocking...a small paper pocket glued in the inside cover...a pocket for a library list and one from Whateley's own library. The last date checked out on the small card was a modern printout of last week and the one before was a hand written one for June 2nd 1986. That date matched with Becky's conclusion on the ink's age!
"Is that a card from here!" she almost shouted to me as she read the printed Library name just like I had and the very new barcode next to it.
"Yes it is, but this book was just fine till someone added that one hand written page to its contents. I am sure no one knew it was there until now, but we should see what other books this student or teacher handled?" I said pointing to the name above Umar's.
A short time later
We walked into Carson's office to explain my reasons behind the emergency Isolation of the class room. As I walked up to the headmistresses desk, she slid her glassed down on her nose and looked at me intently over them.
"Well Miss Barron, what happened to your class? I brought you in to keep little things like this from happening?" she snapped at me.
The old Emperor inside me was certainly NOT used to being talked down to, especially when someone else made a mistake. "Well Carson, the reason is this..." I almost barked back to her and dropped the tome on her desk with a thud, "this book was last checked out in 1986 and that person most likely altered it's contents. That new page is what caused Omar's mental break and she fell to the darkness. Maybe if these books were checked from time to time by the staff here for tampering...this might not happen? You or I might need to clean out or up the whole student library to see if there is more?"
Becky saw as well felt how quickly I was becoming mad right now, so she pulled at my shoulder to get my attention on her for the time being, ~"Ky please...calm down a little my love?"~
~"She blamed me for this whole mess right away...I don't like that?"~
"So this incident is an old issue that became a trap for one of our present students and not something you caused?" Carson said as she slid the book closer to herself not daring to open it without extreme protections at the ready.
"Yes ma'am? I am mostly sure that an old student or teacher or maybe a researcher named on the last slot of the checkout on this book's library card added the math formula that would have pulled darkness into any reader of that page?" I told her.
Carson asked before she even thought to touch the book in question laying before her, "Can I look at this card without harm?"
"Yes it's pocket is on the last page, I used a few paperclips to hold the pages in question shut and as long as they stay in place...the last page is safe, along with the card,"
Carson flipped to the last page and slid the card out to read the name better, then pressed a intercom button, "Amelia, look up this name in our records for me? Adam Madrox...in or about 1986?"
"Will do! Liz.." a few second later, Hartford came back on the com with her findings, "Well he was listed as a part-time researcher that DPA sent over to us...but from there...his activity before and after his visit with us looks very fishy? I will get 'the cat' on this for me, she will find any rats!"
"Thanks Amelia," Carson said then cut the com off with a flip of the small switch.
"But thanks to you too Ky, is it your friends call you?" she said to me now in a more pleasant tone than before.
"That is my nickname for now, but Mrs. Carson maybe we should keep our relationship at arms length till we feel each other out more?"
"Fine we will talk more about this and other items later, after you settle more into this schools routines and please keep an eye out for anymore of this 'darkness' you call it?" she asked me and I could see that Carson was being VERY serious in giving me this task.
"I always do and like I said at our first meeting. My race was seen as our worlds police force...we kept the peace and did so till my world vanished in fire." I said and turned towards the doors going out of her office.
As I left, Becky closed the door behind us and Carson stopped her with a knowing wink, "Have fun on your trip this weekend and the next week Miss Dahlgren."
"SHSHSHSH!" Becky hissed back to the headmistress, "she does not know about it YET?" Becky wondered what or IF her Kyley did know at times, no human could ever know what one GOO was thinking at times? Becky was truly closer than any human could be normally to a GOO, maybe a handful of the whole human race had ever been this close to one of those mysterious beings and maybe one day she would know all the wonder and secrets that Kyley did?
Friday September 14, 5:55 PM
The Shuster hall parking area
As Becky quickened her pace to catch up with Kyley, she noticed that her love was stopped at her still running BMW by one of the school's security staff and that Ky was pointing back at her walking up to them both.
"Well your guardian should know that leaving a car running on campus is not allowed." the man in uniform nearly growled at the tall blond teen who was busy tossing her bags into the back seat of the sedan and totally ignoring his rather 'bossy' attitude.
Becky laughed at the overbearing man when she came within earshot, "Well what would you have me do? Shut the car down and take time to safely lock it, then grab my purse...or run off to make sure that the school was not blown to bits by something I could help stop?" she tried to reason with him.
"Mrs. Dahlgren, you are not on staff here yet? So I have to give you a warning that will be placed in your files..." he said snappily and tried to hand Becky a warning ticket as she took her seat in the car and closed the door.
The guard tried to hand Becky the ticket once more through the still open window. She tore it from his hand, then balled it up instantly and tossed it in the back seat of the large car, "Noted and filed with the rest of my trash....bye!" she said pleasantly in a sing song voice, as she slammed the Bimmer in gear and the car roared off towards the schools exit road.
As Becky handed the gates guard her pass and let him see Kyley's pass. She wondered to herself about that girl who was just affected by a dark book in Ky's class...was she going to be okay? Kyley must have felt or overheard Becky's mental worry, because she spoke out just as Becky's window rolled up from talking to the gate guards
"Becky don't worry about Umar, she will be just fine I am sure and if they need my help this weekend? I am sure they will call me in to assist them, besides FUBAR has lots of experience with the 'darkness' and I am sure he can handle it all?"
"You reading my mind again?" Becky had to laugh.
"It's not that hard too, you send out so much emotion when you are worried...that anyone could pick up on it?"
"Tell me how does a math formula do this to a person, I just don't get it?" Becky questioned the teen GOO she called her love.
"Well math is in it's own way...like spells are to mages and they are a crutch that a mind can use to control or bend powers of the universe to your will. In my case I am helping my team to use math to create gates to who knows where these humans want to go? But math used the right or in this case wrong way can open a small gate to let darkness into this dimension to cause harm...that is what I felt happened in this case to Omar."
"Did you want to grab anything to eat on the way home, I saw that you forgot you meal that boy owes you each week?" Becky asked the silent teen sitting across from her.
"Well since it got all exciting in the building, I left that for later and will have him drop it off next week someday?" even as I said that to her, I felt that Becky was mentally evading me once more, "But Becky...love I feel you are hiding something from me yet again...what does ARC or Homestake want of me now?"
Becky laughed in my direction in her playful way as she made the last turn towards the housing track that held our home, "I can't fool you ever...well not too long anyway?"
"AND?" I had to lead her on.
"Well, ARC or their German division was called in to check out a new find in Berlin, apparently they buried something strange and dangerous in a huge deep bunker under the city during the last big war in the forties. That something has killed a few of their personal and most of the personal that even got close to that last level containing a huge still closed vault get weak or go suddenly insane?" She said finally pulling into our garage and parking.
"So what do they want from me or us then?" I had to ask just knowing something was in the works.
"Since ARC always wanted you to go check out the Vatican archives that they are having issues with? They are asking if you would not mind going over to Germany this weekend to deal with this new situation and then next week or so go over to Rome to handle that situation?" Becky smiled at me in a way I certainly knew by now that she was hiding even more.
"Let me guess...you already agreed to this job for me and my things are already packed upstairs in the house?" I growled a little over to her.
"Yes...sorry I know I should ask first, but all of this Berlin incident only happened in the last day and they went instantly to your name...you are the first one on their lists for emergencies like this?"
"Hummm...I guess we can go help since people were killed and hurt...that is the least I can do?" I had to question that line of thought, this was my new home and I had to do my part in watching over it or there might not be one to live on with all the humans making mistakes like this?
"Look at it this way Ky, they called you first and that means we can write our own ticket. We, or you will get top pay and all the goodies!"
I sighed to her, "Let me guess, you have never been to Europe yet?"
"Ohh I have, but I went on a tight budget and I had to work all the time I was there. This time we might be able to see the sights a bit more or ask for more during a later trip or trips?" Becky grinned at me, that same evil grin she used when we were shopping and found a deal on something she wanted bad!
"i have to ask this...I bet this involves a long plane trip?"
"Yep, there is no other way get to there and you don't trust mutant teleporters that much?" she remembered our talking about that subject one night.
"Would you? I mean a trusting a person you only met seconds ago with your life in so many uncounted ways!"
"Maybe you should make friends with a few at school?" she asked me.
"I have...there are a set of Drow twins housed in my cottage and on my floor that port everywhere all the time. I might have to send them some food or a nice gift?" I thought about doing just that, but also considered that they both knew that one harvester girl armed with the axe living on my floor too!
"What does one give Drow as a gift?" Becky asked not even close to having an idea what you would gift to an elf or dark elves?
"Drow in general? A gift for one of their kind would be something sharp and pointy! Or in the case of these twins, something fast and dangerous in the vein of the motorbikes they love?" I said too flatly and that instantly drew Becky's attention.
"Ky, what is bugging you...I felt that something is wrong with you just like that first day you saw something at Whateley on your interview day with Carson?" Becky shivered inwardly at the sensations now coming off her love via their mental bond.
"One of my cottage mates is a harvester and beings like them are just like your Grim Reaper or angel of death legends."
"Ohh is she okay, you seem worried about her?"
"She would be one of those chasing after me, since I should have died when my world died...I am sure I am missing off some list of those who should be dead... somewhere in the universe?" I said getting out of the car and shouldering my bag to go upstairs.
"Well is she!"
"Is she hunting me? No, she saw me clearly and since I am still here, she must not be after me then?"
"Can I talk to her for you maybe, I am on campus almost daily now?"
"If you want to, I can't stop you if you desire it?" I said climbing the stairs into our home.
"What's her name then?"
"Melani , she lives a few doors down form me." I said opening the door and letting Night out to fly over to her large perch near the kitchen.
Night took her perch and squawked at me both loudly and mentally, ~"Stop worrying about the harvester, if she wanted you...you would be done by now!"~
Becky let out a long gasp from her just closing the door, "I heard every word of that Night!"
~"About time girl, I have been trying to get through that thick head of yours for a month!"~ the large hawk mentally laughed to the human.
"Hummm Night making fun of Becky, do you really want me to be angry with you yet again?" I warned the feather duster of a life long companion I had with a grin.
~"If you were not mad with me from time to time, I would be derelict in my duty to keep an eye on you!"~ the bird laughed once more and both Ky plus Becky heard it.
"Night...I think I am going to like hearing you berate Ky from time to time from now on!" Becky giggled as she popped a frozen pizza into the oven and placed some cut meat out for the large bird to nibble on.
~"MMMM I love this chicken and the sauce you put on it this time is great!"~ the bird said mentally as she tore a piece from the bone in the dish and gulped it down.
When I tossed my backpack onto the couch that is when I spotted both sets of our bags sitting by the front door, "So I have to guess by my luggage sitting by the door we are leaving for Berlin tonight or very early in the morning?" I asked shaking my head at the fact that Becky had nearly taken over my whole life...or will have very soon?
"A security team will be here to pick us up in about four hours and take us to the local airport in OUR Berlin to fly out to New York, then on to the OLD Berlin in Europe." Becky laughed at the fact we were leaving from Berlin New Hampshire to go to Berlin Germany!
"So eat, have fun and then shower?" I winked at her.
"If that is what my baby wants...then that is what my baby gets!" she said giving me a kiss.
Friday September 14, 11:35 PM
Berlin New Hampshire airport
One of the escorts took my bag from my hand to place it into the cargo bay of the mid size gulf jet we were taking to New York. I gulped a little at being on a plane once again, I hate not being in control of what is going on around me. I know that I let Becky run most of my new life, but I trust her fully and know she is acting for the better of me.
Becky notices Kyley is not exactly LEAPING onto the waiting jet and seems to be studying it before she boards it, "Honey, the jet is fine and we are safe?" she tries to sooth her love.
"All those spinning parts, jet fuel, flame and who knows what? Then add all run by a human that has never flown and is being told what to do by a glitchy computer!" the apprehensive teen that I was right now answered her.
"Just get on the jet and remember like last time...if you want or need out...the plane is made of thin sheet aluminum and you can rip it apart in seconds love?"
"Yes Becky," I groaned out as I took the first step up into the jet.
Becky was right behind me as I took one of the large seats and plopped angrily down into it, "One day I will get this world's gate system up and running like I was used to back home and that will end this madness of me needing jets to get around on!" I growled as Becky took a seat next to me.
She laughed at my anger along with Night deep within my head, "Maybe we should sign you up for flight lessons and you will see that flying a plane is not that bad?"
"Wings...wings, I have WINGS woman...so why would I ever do that?" I complained to her as flapped my arms wildly about.
Even though our flight was a very short one to NYC, the stewardess on the jet was informed that keeping me happy on flights was a simple matter...keep my mind off flying by having a huge range of new small snacks for me to try out or have me read a book if I could...but on this flight because we had to use commercial air travel, me carrying a 'dark' or GOO-Mythos book was a very bad idea at best!
Not even an hour later we were in the NYC terminal and heading towards the security-passport checks, then on to our gate.
The TSA/MCO agent waved over to me standing in our line, a line for mutants only that was surrounded by thick wall, lots of thick blast restraint glass and I had heard at school that more than a few armored battle suits are on standby at such places!
When he waved to me, I walked forward instantly and Becky was right behind me, "Miss I only wanted her, you will be next...please?" he said in a professional tone of authority.
"I have to be with her, I am her guardian and she is not used to traveling at all, then on top of that...this is her first trip out of the US?" Becky told the man behind the thick glass and he sighed back..."Okay, come along?"
As I came up to this window Becky nodded to me, "Put your papers in the slot and he will look them over for us Kyley."
"Okay?" I said as I did just that.
He took them and placed the papers into small stacks. One was my ID's, MCO card, passport, my DPA employee ID, and my regular ID. The other was my stack of visas and travel documents for working aboard in Germany at the permission of or for the DPA, or the US government.
"So Miss, the reason for traveling today...please?" he asked.
I glanced over to Becky as I answered, "Work?" and she nodded with me.
"Work in Germany at sixteen and what would that be?" he asked again, then shuffled my papers looking for a work authorization I was sure.
"I will be consulting...I think or translating___ them?"
"It is 'for' them Ky...and yes she is a consultant on ancient texts and subjects." Becky said to the man with a smile.
"Miss, let her speak please?" he demanded.
"Ahhh she has some trouble with english at times and it's not her strongest of languages." she informed the agent.
"So where are you from or where were you born Miss?" he asked me and flipped a page of my passport that had no listing for birth place...but had a note from the DPA on it to regard me as born within the USA and I was mostly sure that might change someday?
I said the name of my world in the most ancient of hawklord and that instantly gained me a puzzled glare from the agent, "Where is that?"
My hand pointed straight up and a little eastward, I knew where home was, or used to be and I could tell that instantly. The universe maybe huge, but I always knew my place within it at all times and that is how I could build gates so easily.
His face scrunched up at me in confusion and slight anger like I was fooling with him and I could feel those two emotions slowly drip off of him. "That is not funny Miss, now please be serious?"
Becky interrupted him with her calm, yet firm voice of reason "Call the DPA about this and they will tell you the same thing...she is not from here...here being earth at all what so ever."
That is when our escort tried to step forward from their spot watching us and as she took a few tentative steps to help, Becky waved her off. Because she knew how to handle this with ease.
"Humm lets see what the database says on you?" the agent said as he swiped my MCO card, then my DPA ID under a scanner and the holographic paper did it's job imputing the data sealed into the cards, then right into his workstation comp.
The agent read off the files from the DPA and what notes the MCO had on the tall blond teen standing before him. What he read told him that this girl...this beautiful girl was a most alien creature that now calls Earth her new home and works for the DPA processing their vast storage vaults!
"Well the files agree with you and that passes what I need?" he said with an emotional doubt that anyone could read off him and he passed a newly stamped passport back to the teen at his station, "Take this, it's good for a thirty day visa stay in Germany and thirty days of work within their nation...the rest is the same for Italy and you have to pass their and Germany's entry of course?" then he waved her off down the lines to the boarding gates.
When I was done and had all my papers back in hand, then stuffed them back into the zipping pouch that Becky gave me for them. The agent very quickly and somewhat angrily stamped her documents and passed her through the line over to me waiting only a few feet away.
Both of us were walking with our guards and DPA escort towards our gate when a messenger from DPA caught up with our small group, "They wanted me to be sure you were handed this file on what is awaiting you in Germany Miss Barron and have a safe trip!" the woman said, then stepped a few feet away to vanish in a teleport.
I hefted the large, thick file as I noted it was sealed in more than one layer plastic, the top had a note just under it's clear cover, 'Open and read only once your flight is off the ground...eyes only!' then that line was followed by the usual bureaucratic warnings/threats of jail time or death.
"Well you have homework to read on the jet my love and that should keep your mind off the flight some?" Becky said as she took the file from me and weighed in her hand, "And that is a whole lot of reading you got there!"
Our escort waved towards the gates and pointed the way, "We have to make the flight...don't want to miss it!"
She lead us to our gate and once I saw the jet, then now huge it was, this jet had two levels of windows on it's sides and then add the fact it had four engines! Not the normal two of the smaller jets I had rode in so far and all I could think about was...even more spinning machine things to go very wrong!
"Becky this thing has four engines...not good!" I warned her.
"Flying is safer than driving!" she boasted the mathematical facts of the odds of having an accident.
"Well...yes I agree with that? Especially the way you drive!" I said and the escort busted out a short giggle when she heard it.
"I am not that bad!" Becky chastised me and smacked my arm in anger with a closed fist.
"Bad, bad you say? Stop signs to you are mere suggestions to pause a millisecond or sometimes slow down from sonic boom to low flyby!"
"AARG I would choke you for that if it would do any good!" she warned me as our group entered the plane's walkway.
Our escort handed each of us a ticket as we came up to the jet's door, "Have a nice flight!" she grinned to us and then vanished back down the walkway.
The steward noted our tickets as we entered the jet and pointed to a staircase, "Your seats are up stairs and to the front of the airliner ladies."
Once we had climbed the stairs another steward took a glance at my ticket and then Becky's, then started to lead and wave us along forward in the aisle, "Both of your seats are up forward and who would like the window seat?"
"Ky you take it, I am napping all the way there."
"How long is the flight?" I had to question now that Becky seemed to be sending me feelings that she was going to get a full nights sleep on this trip!
"About eight hours." the Stewart said as he pointed out my large seat next to a window and Becky was shown one across the wide aisle from me.
I sat down in my large seat, one that was larger than the ones on the private jets we have used so far and this one had it's own capsule surrounding it. With TV, storage nooks, large foot rest far across from me and other items that I was quickly noticing.
My confused looks must have been noticed by the man helping me or I was sending out my emotions again! So I first mentally checked on just that as he asked me, "First time flying on this type of jet?"
"First time on a jet this big!" I said searching around me for my belt and where to stash my laptop bag for now.
"Well I am Bryan with a 'Y' and I will be one of the cabin hosts on your flight today with Lufthansa...Germany's airline. This is an Airbus 380-800 and is one of the largest passenger jets that fly, larger ones are in the planning stages but have not been built yet. What are you looking for?" Bryan asked nervously as he could not even help himself from staring at how beautiful this teen was!
"Ahh a seat belt and where__put my laptop bag___now...the others...heck if I know?" I said as I spun my head about searching for that belt or place for my bag and just dropping it on the foot stool was not a good idea.
"Well stand up please, I am sure you just sat on the belt ends or they fell off on the sides of the cushion again and this bag of yours we can place in the window bin for now?" he said as I stood up and he moved into my seating area and flipped open a long box just under the window and slid my pack into it with ease, then found my seat belt ends and pulled them out for me.
Bryan moved back into the aisle to make room for the blond teen and she innocently brushed up against him, that small touch sent a wave of euphoria through him...one that he wanted more of!
As I took my seat once more, then pulled at the belts to connect and make them tight as I was told to do many times on our previous flights. Becky drifted into my thoughts as she glared at me from across the aisle, ~"You are sending out emotion again Ky and this guy is filling up on it fast!....So stop right now and tone it down before he is drooling all over the carpets and bows to you in god like praise!"~
~"Damn it!"~ I inwardly cursed and pulled my mental shields back into place.
"Anything else I can do for you, or bring you?" Bryan drooled out like a puppy to the teen.
"Ahhh a coke and some snacks?" I had to ask, as that is what one did on planes?
After he left me alone once again, Becky tossed a pillow at me in anger, "Keep a lid on that emotion broadcasting and that glamour of yours...you know the one that makes people...especially men follow you around like...then do what ever you ask of them!" she barked at me.
"I try?" I shrugged back to her.
"TRY HARDER!" she warned, "We don't need to explain to anyone THE why or THE how of people acting funny around you...the MCO does not like hearing about that!"
"I___try?" I said shrugging once again and casting my gaze down in shame that it was so hard for me now to control what used to be a simple power, kids in my empire did better than I am doing right now I thought to myself.
"IT's...I WILL try...Kyley." Becky corrected me, "And you messed up we you talked with Bryan too... a seat belt and where__put my laptop bag___now... should be... a seat belt and where TO put my laptop bag FOR now?"
"Yes...I know, I felt that was a mistake as I said it?"
"Good girl, but you are getting better and you only mess up when you are frustrated or confused by this human world...that is what I noticed happens the most now?" she told me where or the what my faults lay at for now.
Unseen to us, the lead stewardess had been watching Bryan and his whole stumbling over himself going Ga-Ga over a blond teen girl in 1st class. As Bryan entered the slightly hidden galley area to fetch her something, Monica slid the curtain shut and turned to face him.
A audible slap rang out as she smacked him on the face, "Snap out of it, I know she is beautiful...but she is under age and has a person traveling with her, one I am sure will get you jailed if you make a pass at her!" she barked and growled up at the taller man.
"HEY!" he almost shouted back to his boss.
"Hey...what? Hey I want to be fired for being stupid or what Bryan? Because Saul is the one who pointed you and your act out to me!" she growled up at him once more and the other man in the galley nodded in agreement that is what he had done.
"Monica...sorry I will get what the girl wants this time and please have someone else serve her for the rest of the trip...there is something strange about her...she pulls at me?" Bryan tried to explain what he felt.
"Name?" Monica questioned.
"Kyley and the other one is Becky for sure?" he said doubting his own memory right now.
"Good, Saul will have her from here on and both of you switch rows for the rest of the flight?" she added and walked off to check on the rest of the cabin.
Bryan nodded, then pulled out two cans of coke from the cooler, added a glass full with ice and added a nice stack of snack bags to a plate to take out to the blonde. He cruised quickly down the aisle to her seat then leaned over to place the plate on her table, "Here ya go all set for now and from here on out Saul will be serving you...I have other duties to attend to?" he reluctantly informed the girl trying very hard not to look down at her large bustline, as he felt that small pull once again...far less of a pulling at his wanting to be close to her than before he noted mentally?
"Thanks!" I said eyeing the stack of snack bags and two cokes, plus the glass with ice.
I opened, then poured off part of one of the cans into the glass as the plane pulled away from the gate and as I felt a few bangs from the jet my hand reacted by tightening my seatbelt once more.
The jet made it's way to the strip for takeoff as I watched the wings change shape via all the flaps and slats dropping into place, 'that is one huge wing!' I mentally exclaimed as the engines spooled up to speed.
As the plane rushed down the runway, I could sense every bump and as it took off Becky pulled her blanket up, then fell asleep instantly...I hate it when she does that! When the planes wheels left the ground and I could feel the plane 'floating' in the air...that is when my hands gripped the chair's armrests even tighter.
Next stop Berlin...Germany
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
This Chapter---dealing with school, work and sudden call to examine a strange find!
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first weeks at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
/>
Friday September 15, 5:35 PM
Somewhere above Berlin Germany
As our jet started circling the airport waiting it's turn to land, I folded the flaps closed on the large set of files I was reading, then slid them all into yet another sealed case and that is when Saul stopped by my seat to check on me.
"Miss Barron, here is a nice towel to freshen up with before we land and an extra water bottle for the....I sure...long wait in front of you for your bags?" he smiled to me and placed a plate with two such towels on my tray next to a bottle of cold water.
"Thanks Saul, maybe I will see you___on the flight back___home?"
"Yes Miss," then he moved across the aisle to wake Becky from her slumber. How she slept the whole time during our long flight was beyond me, she was just awake long enough to eat a few things off her plate when dinner came and then right back out she went!
With the information packet laying on my lap, I thought over what I had read during the long flight....I even reread it three times to make sure I missed nothing in either the report or the dozens of accompanying photos.
I had read this file describing the first time the Germans had and encounter or encounters with the vault now in the heart of Berlin, our reason for being sent here.
What ever this object was? It was found by the Hitler's Nazi German army during the early 40's while the Africa corps was under Rommel's command and while under his command they had found a vast buried city out in the vast empty sands south of Tobruk. In that newly re-found city area, laid a what seemed to be walled in, very well protected section of the city and one that seemed to have more guard posts facing in...rather than facing out watching for attacks?
They dug up the lost city during the very earliest of fighting with the British forces at the cost of huge amounts of equipment, men and supplies that might have helped the Nazi's win the battles against the Brits before the Americans had landed on Africa's shores!
Hitler thought that this new find was very important, he believed greatly in supernatural powers and had within his hands many items that PROVED that idea...ancient Sidhe magic items and who knows what else he had acquired, stolen or robbed from all over Europe or the world and the modern age has yet to refind or reclaim them all from where he hid them during the fall of Germany!
Some of those magic items had made or created a few 'super soldiers' for the leader of the Nazis, but at great costs. The cost was a lose of over a hundred fine men or women for every ONE person that was empowered? A high cost, but one cost he was not so regrettably against paying...or his chosen ones paid for him!
Whatever this city or prison was, it was created long before the ancient Egyptians came on the scene and who ever built this place? They used technology in its construction that had only 'just' been recreated or re-found?
Almost a full mile under the city/prison laid a room within a room within yet another stone room and in the center of this 'onion' of protections rested a large metal box over fifty foot square on each side, with one entry door made very much like a vault door is done these days, all sealed up with a combination lock system!
The metal that made up all of the huge box was like nothing they had even seen, the surface was etched with several spell runes in several different languages or types and some of them seem to have added to over the passing years or centuries or millennia since the box was originally made!
That lock only lasted a few days with the supercomputers of the day and a few mentally enhanced mutants working on it's secret combination. When the door was finally wedged open inch by inch, no sooner than the door cleared its hole...the whole team within the chamber died in just seconds. Then add anyone in the few adjoining areas close to that chamber, they aged at a astonishing rate that was comparable to how close they were to that last chamber and the still open door!
A few yards down the hallway, you died within a minute! A hundred feet up in one of the many elevators serving that level, you lasted an hour at best and then fell to the floor looking like you lived a hundred years. Nearer to the surface, you lasted a few days, maybe a few weeks or months and on the surface you lost a dozen years or so off your life! Some of the younger boys in the local work parties, they aged from pre-teens to over thirty in appearance within a few hours and the sudden changes in some cases killed the teen because of extremely fast changes happening to the body!
Lucky for the Germans the vault door was not wedged very well and the doors springs that held the door were intended to hold it shut unless fully 'blocked' open. So over the course of a few hours the door crushed the 'jacking' gear that wedged it open and it slammed shut.
While one team was working on creating a way to remove the metal box for transport back to Germany...a huge construction team of men, a vast army of men plus equipment built a way to transport the box and this team was even larger than the army fighting the Brits currently!
The research team worked on their next try at seeing what lays inside the vault, but on this one last try before ? They used remotely controlled cameras or equipment just after they were sure that they could remotely open the door once again.
The new plan consisted of using every once of Ebidium that Germany could get it's hands on! They coated several panels with the hugely dense metal in hopes it could block whatever energy killed or aged or maybe sucked the life force from humans at such long ranges...testing showed that it worked as planned!
On the day they powered up the hydraulics that wormed the door open, one team worked the equipment. While another waited for it's chance to send in a remote vehicle with one of Germany's great achievements...a TV camera like the one used during some of the 1936 Olympic games a few years ago and this one was COLOR too!
As the door was opened at an slow inch by inch crawl, the lights off a man sized tracked remote vehicle shone it's light into the darkness of the vaults insides and as the little vehicles tracks clanked on the smother stone floor of the chamber surrounding the vault and peered inside.
One of the researchers yelped out when the light of the TV remote showed into the deep black void of the boxes inside, "I see something moving..." then the TV remotes control room was filled with terrible screams, that is when the guard locked the door to the shouts and sounds of death coming from within the control room!
A very cautious and smart researcher cut the TV feed cable with an ax and quarantined the TV control room while the separate team that had remotely opened the vault door...closed it in extreme haste!
Hours after the last of the horrible sounds from within the TV control room had ceased, they opened the door and found the whole staff dead. But not all of the men had died instantly or at another's hands? Half the room simply dropped in their tracks, the rest took their time committing suicide in various gruesome ways.
The leaders of the expedition sent the undeveloped film of what the TV had shown straight to Berlin and to research teams that Hitler had in place. They developed it quickly and when it was finally shown in extreme caution... to a few men and a couple of women that were shown it as a test...they lived! But those tested left the showing room in various mental states, ranging from agitated, to completely insane and a few of them waited just enough time to fool some of the other unexposed researchers with telling the team what they had seen....then they murdered them and themselves at the first given chance!
Hitler might have been curious, but was not a fool...he did not watch the film and had it burnt the next day along with exterminating all who had seen it!
When the bodies of the dead from the African location were examined, it was found that those who had died instantly, did so because of fright or their brain shutting the body down because it could not handle what it has seen...a quick, but in this case best death. They did not suffer like the rest of their fellows that went slowly insane viewing the movie later?
It took several more months, thousands of men's lives and cost Hitler winning over Africa...but he had his box, his prize and it was now under the heart of Berlin being researched. That box was one of many dark projects the Nazis had going on during the war!
All paperwork about this box was lost and so was paperwork about several other dark projects the Nazis had running...but this one dangerous item was found once again by accident. A constriction crew had found one of the many tunnels leading off a sealed off basement of one of the capital's Nazi buildings that was flattened by the intense bombing of the city in 1944-45.
Then followed the maze to the bottom thousands of feet below the city's heart and the warnings covering most walls in several languages....incase someone other than a German found the sealed off area.
This research team had lucked out, because the last team had left a copy of each and everyone of their notes on what they had done so far in vast sealed filing cabinets. Most likely as a warning to those who would take over the dangerous projects!
As I read over their part of my packet of information, I could literally 'read between the lines' and knew what was coming. This new modern group thought and thought wrong that Seventy fives years of using more advanced technology and dealing with Mythos or Class 'X' over the decades had given them the upper hand in dealing with this puzzle. So they went forward with using new age robots to open the vault door on the cube's side, then used what they thought were several insulating layers of communication equipment that should block or stop what they theorized happened to the last team.
So they thought and thought wrong that the wiring had communicated what had killed the last team right into their control room. So this group used a new combination of wireless, fiber-optics and other means to move that video signal to the new control room.
It failed...they all died in the exact same fashion as the other German researchers did decades ago!
Now they called upon me so I could go in and see what lays inside that metal cube for them. Our original intentions were to travel to the Vatican in a few months from now and see a few items they wanted me to check out for them. But this new find drove ARC, plus HPARC then add a few international organizations to call upon my services right now and not wait those few months....I would have preferred to wait until I had a few more months at Whateley to settle in? As this 'object' or 'find' could have been sealed back up, as it had waited for the last seven decades without any issues?
After I used the second towel to freshen up, Saul quickly took the whole plate off my tray and put my serving table away for me. I placed the files folder into one of my locking packs, then made sure the mechanical lock, as well as the magic lock was active and working.
Friday September 15, 5:35 PM
Berlin Germany airport final approach
I felt the huge jet line it's way up with the runway with a few gentle tilts of it's wings and when the landing gear bumped down I knew that this long trip was nearly over. Right out of my window I could just make out the airport the pilot was lining up on and the old city far below us.
"See Ky this is not that bad?" Becky said to me.
"Humm maybe?" I worried on.
"Admit it, this is not bad?" she encouraged me.
I was about to agree with her as the plane's wheels touched the ground, when they did we bounced up suddenly with the hard contact of runway and a sudden wind change that even I felt INSIDE the jet.
"Ohhh FUCK THIS...the pilot could not feel that wind change....I did and I am IN the darn JET!" I yelped out as we slowed down.
"Hey give the person flying us a chance, they have not flown as much as you have?" she defended the pilot.
"All this technology and yet they can't fix that little thing?" I asked Becky more than upset.
"Well they are trying?" Becky shrugged to me as the plane rolled towards it's gate and she stood up, stretched out then started grabbing her bags.
Since we were in 1st class, we exited the plane first! Our section had it's own door and boarding ramp that lead onto this new terminals 1st class lounges that each airline had. Waiting for us there was a young girl that seemed to be about twenty-five was my best guess at her age and no older...someone so young to greet us....strange?
She was dressed rather plainly, like one that had not been paid very much during her short working life yet and still had student debt or was job interning still? Her smile I found was genuine and rather nice, she had that energy flowing off of her body that the young only really had and you felt it across the room.
She waved over to us, even though she had a nice printed sign with our names on it that would have gained our attention sooner or later, "Over here please...Miss Barron and Miss Dahlgren, I am your guide for Berlin." She eagerly bubbled our way, while waving to us and quickly hung up her phone.
"So where to for our bags?" Becky asked first getting right down to business.
"We should go fetch them ourselves, it's far faster than waiting for the service here to bring them up to the lounge or to where our car waits for us?" she said.
Becky waved her hand at the girl ...."Well lead the way?"
"Thanks, the name is Anna and you are my first set of guests on this assignment...that I helped at the airport anyway?"
"Why did they send us someone so young?" Becky asked and I felt she was worried that this kid could not handle it all.
"With our little setback last week, there was no one left or most of the staff up and quit instantly!" she told us and I could feel that even she was upset, worried...then surly frightened by it all.
"Those that already left...they might be the wisest ones in the bunch!" I said flatly to the point.
"Miss Barron...you think that this situation is that bad?" Anna said and glanced my way as she led our way.
"Yes...they called me in to see this object or thing, so it's that bad." I told her.
"Ahhh no one told me what you are or do?" she asked me.
"Might be better that you don't know Anna?" Becky said for me and ended that line of questioning for now.
Anna sighed at that answer as she lead us over to the short German immigration lines and the ones set aside for mutants. She claimed us a spot at the front of one with the wave of what seemed to be a special pass hanging around her neck and pointed to a agent waiting just for us two.
After the man was done checking our papers and making sure that we were indeed 'WE'...he pointed to a baggage claim area across the large terminal, "that is the carousel for your pre-cleared bags and have a nice day ladies." he said in German because Becky had spoke to him in it during our whole conversation.
When we walked away from the agents desk, Anna yelped out to us, "I'll grab a cart and call the drivers to come wait for us?"
Becky led me through the extremely crazy crowds between us and our baggage carousel. The place was insane with everyone running or rushing while pulling or pushing one of the large carts that Anna went to grab for our bags.
I spotted Anna running back over to us while pushing one of the larger carts and she was on her phone yet again, "Yep should have the bags in a few, be out front and waiting for us!" then she hung up.
As the Carousel started up, Becky turned away from me to watch over it for our bags and Anna was busy making one more call to our hotel she said. That is when I felt that first sliver off emotion off someone nearby us...someone bent on killing themselves, so full of hate, malice and want of destruction it made me sick!
"Becky...something is wrong?" I said to her as I started to tug on her arm.
"What love?" she questioned me as the sound of the machines drowned me out a bit.
Then I felt two more people that had nearly that same self destructive, hell bent emotion and that was dripping off a man just passing us three. I slowly met his eyes, his mine and he knew....that I knew of his plans...I felt it!
He scurried right past us into a large crowd, that is when I yanked Becky off her feet towards my safe embrace and put my back instinctively towards that man.
Some say that when a dangerous or life changing event happens, that time seems to slow down for them. That is caused by a revved up human brain being feed tons of adrenaline. In my case that is what I see all the time, but even slower and thousands of times slower. That is how fast my mind works, it sees the world in fragments of seconds that seem like they take years to me sometimes.
But the fun or best times of my life....seem to only last seconds and the worst like this...last forever!
That man glanced back at me over his shoulder as he mashed a thumb down on a button leading to a wire, that lead to his overfilled luggage cart. He smiled at me, his grin was a mean viscous one that told me he wanted me and mine dead for some unknown but to him reason within his dark mind...yes in that split second I invaded his mind against the rules I was being taught at Whateley and read that dark mind of his, but could not stop him I had lost most of that power over those not bid to me.
In my far past I would have stopped him with nary a glance, fixed his dark mental issues and been done before he even noticed that I was there!
The bags on his cart exploded into viscous flame and thousands of flying bits of jagged sharp metal. He was the first to be claimed by the blast of fire, then a family next to him, then two cops running his way that spotted him too late and lastly a group of teens going back to college somewhere I noted by age and the school logo-ed bags they carried?
As the fireball of the blast enveloped yet one more innocent passenger, I turned away from the sight not wanting to watch them as I felt them go. My clothes vanished in a flash as my broad wings came out to start wrapping Becky in their safe cocoon like embrace and at the same time my ever present arm bracelet that covered most of my lower right arm started to act.
The bracelet was flowing into a deep black mercury like second skin that started to cover my body, but the blast threw a chunk of jagged steel that struck the middle of my lower back just before my armor flowed over that patch of skin to protect it.
By now in those few passing milliseconds, Becky was fully covered by my huge wings and protected from the fire, blast waves and flying bits of molten shrapnel. I felt into Becky's mind, finding that she was not even aware yet what was happening just outside of my safe wings to the rest of the terminal and the outside world both of around us.
I felt the sharp pain of that large still hot chunk of steel now stuck in my back and some of my blood starting to seep from the wound as the flames for the blast passed by us, then was instantly followed by the last waves of the blast itself. Then as the blast finished passing us both, it was followed by two more blasts that started farther away and that meant I had to feel even more people in pain or worse...die.
Large chunks of metal, concrete and who knows what else struck against my armored back and I felt each one...'those would surely leave bruises that might take a little time to heal?' I thought inwardly.
"What was that Ky?" Becky mumbled to me from the safe cocoon of my wings.
"That was three men blowing themselves up with bombs, why I don't know or even understand....I felt the one nearest us and he saw me...he knew I had found him out annnnd," I trailed off thinking about what he had done, those who had died and the injured or dying laying all around us.
I lifted my head off of the top of my wings and the very tightly wrapped Becky underneath them to see that most of the huge terminal was in shambles around us. The roof had three large holes in it, several of the support columns were blasted away and the rooms furniture was tossed all over the place, in some places it was bashed into the very walls.
The dead or what was left of some was strewn everywhere around us, the wounded screamed in pain or anguish and the dying laid waiting their turn to enter whatever awaits them after this life. Right next to us both was laying Anna...still living, but not for long. Most of the poor girl was nearly cut in half.
Becky fell from my arms, but my hand never let her's go...because I wanted to make sure she was within my reach at all times from now ON!
Becky leaned over then sat down on her knees to help Anna, "Ohh girl what happened to you?" she asked and tried to find a place on her battered body to start helping Anna.
"I was....phone...escort?" is all Anna mumbled out, her mind just a jumbled mass of pain and confusion.
I knelt down at her side and touched her chest to see what if anything could be done. My healing powers found nothing could be done by me, all I could do was take the pain away and give her some peace, plus a clear mind to what was coming to her....end.
~"Becky...I can't do anything, she will die very soon."~ is all I could say mentally.
"NOTHING!" Becky barked at me as she gave me a hard shove.
"Nothing, she is not one of mine or one us. That limits me and what my powers can or can not do...you know that?" I whispered out.
After Anna's eyes cleared long enough to notice what seemed to be the angel of death leaning over her. My black armor and wings gave most that impression I was sure, "Whoo or what are youuuu?" Anna asked me as she coughed up some blood...I tapped the side of her head, then via that small touch I told her what I was...all of it.
"Neat...I finally got to meet someone, a being that old...neat!" she said thinking about how she had gone into the study antiquities to learn what ancient people had done in their daily lives so long ago and right in front of her was one of them!
"Couldn't she swear to you and save..." Becky asked for me, for Anna.
"No the 'one' she is part of waits even now for her...I can't" I said and looked over the room, then into the many dimensions all around us and now seeing the 'ones' who were linked to the dying or dead, those beings or agents of beings already claiming them or waiting to claim them in this case with Anna...I smiled to that being waiting for Anna and it nodded back it's gratitude at both my stopping her pain, plus being so willing to help her.
"Welllll then tell my....." and that is when Anna told us a list of who in her life, or family to talk to about what she wanted them to know...her goodbyes.
Outside of the air terminal
Joseph and his partner in protection services rolled up to the passenger loading area in the company SUV, a virtual tank heavy with armor and they waited for Anna to walk out with the company's two guests from America.
"You should have gone in with her!" Bennie said from the passenger seat.
"Anna said that she could handle it and it should be a fast trip through baggage claim?" Joseph started to smile back, but never finished that smile. Because the SUV was shook by a set of three huge explosions coming from inside the terminal. The glass windows shattered spraying the street in glass, as people flew out of the newly made holes...bodies hurled by the blast waves landed on the wide sidewalk and street. Then fire enveloped the openings for a short time before the waves of gas coming from fire extinguishers stopped the coming blaze.
"Shit I should have gone in with her and had you stay out here?" Joseph growled out as he leapt from the drivers seat.
Joseph ran into the heavily damaged terminal with Bennie his partner today hot on his heels, Bennie yanked a cell phone from his pocket and spun in a few fast circles as he watched the phones display, then pointed off in a direction deeper into the terminal, "Anna is that way and maybe the other two are with her?"
Bennie lead the way across the rubble chocked floor using his phone and the signal it was gathering from Anna's phone as a guide. A few hundred feet into the terminal, that is when Joseph spotted what appeared to be an black winged angel keeling down by a very still and hurt Anna.
I was so deeply involved in Anna's last seconds that my senses did not even pick up a man that had came up behind us both and yanked on Becky's shoulder while yelling something to her, "We have to gg...."
He never did finish that sentence,
Joseph had just touched the shoulder of one of the two girls who he was surely here to transport and protect. As he yanked at that shoulder to get her attention, the angel in armor kneeling next to her reacted and shoved him with ease several feet away. Then grew in size and now stood over him with a huge AX ready to cleave him in two!
My mind saw him as a threat and acted on instinct alone...pure rage brought on because of the painful emotions flowing all around me like huge waves in a swollen river. My hand swatted his away while I stood up and my form grew to that of a huge nearly eight foot tall black armored angel of vengeance in his mind.
"You will harm no more!" I shouted as my reawakened senses noted a gun on the man and one more on his partner...then add a lack of a uniform telling me that they were police.
Becky stood up quickly and assessed the situation instantly. Ky was in full blown warrior mode and looked to be in the act of chopping a man in two that she had just shoved to the floor. But Becky noticed a plastic badge hanging from the mans jacket and a matching one on the other man standing there in shock at the sight before him.
"Wait love...they are the escorts that came with Anna and are here to help us!" she yelled out reaching up to hold still the seven plus foot tall warrior's arm and keep it from dropping the blade across the prone man.
"Fine...but I have work to do now." I said as my body shrunk down from that larger size and my senses felt out to who was hurt near me that I could help.
When those senses found a person nearby us, I started to walk over to them and found a ten year old girl with a badly broken leg laying against one of the sets of chairs tossed by the explosion. Both of her parents and older brother were trying to help her by holding the damaged leg still, plus staunch the bleeding with a rag.
As I knelt down to help the young girl all she could say was, "Mom an angel is helping me?" because that is the only thing her young mind could make of my present looks
"Not an angel young one, just a friend that can help you," I said moving to touch her leg and the father slapped my hand aside...."You might hurt her!" he growled out to me.
"Sir...Kyley has healing powers that will help your daughter, please let her help?" Becky asked the man then gasped as she finally noticed the jagged piece of steel plate sticking out of my back..."Ky you're hurt!"
"Yes, but let me work on this little one first?" I said and the father let me touch the girls leg. My power flowed into the broken leg quickly, then numbed her pain as it set the badly broken bone and sealed up the torn open skin.
"Ky let me get a dressing for that wound?" Becky cried as she noticed my slivery blood seeping out across my armor.
"No...just yank the metal out and I will heal up just fine love." I said flatly keeping my mind on healing the child and not myself right now.
Becky nodded unseen by me, then tried to pull at the hunk of sharp metal and found it still very hot from the blast. But it was just cool enough to touch, so she yanked at it with one hand and when it would not budge she added both her hands, still finding the metal would not move.
"Ahhh it will not come out?" she said as Joseph and Bennie finally got their senses back enough to come over to help or pull their charges away from this growing mess.
"We have to go Miss Dahlgren...please get Miss Baron to come with us...this place is still dangerous, not only could the building fall...but more bombers might be here or bombs!" he insisted as he pulled at her arm to get her up and going!
"Help with this!" she said still holding onto the jagged metal still wedged in Kyley's back.
"I can just rip that out...it will do more damage!" Joseph warned as he noted the seven inch long and at least five inch wide chunk of metal stuck in the girl with wings back.
"No she will be fine, I have seen far worse done to her...she has regenerative powers that can heal this up nicely after we take the metal out?" Becky informed the escort.
Joseph nodded as he knelt down to get a better grip on the offending metal and tugged at it a few times, then used two hands, "It's wedged in there good!" he said, then noted the girl he was working on wincing a bit with pain.
"Just yank it out!" I demanded as my hands worked at finished healing the young girls leg.
"Yep, on it!" he said back pulling a gerber multi-tool from his pock and snapping out the pliers with a quick flick of his wrist.
Joseph maneuvered the tool to get a good bite on the metal and yanked it out at his verbal count of three! It slid free of the girl's back dripping silver blood that sparked like fireworks as it dripped onto the ground and he stared at the chunk for a few seconds before tossing it away.
"All done now....lets get out of here it's far too dangerous to stay!" he insisted yet again as he stood up grabbing a few of their bags off the floor, then the winged girl rose up and looked, plus felt a hand over the now closing wound on her back just as her armor vanished for but a second over that spot.
"No we stay I have work to do!" I barked at his ordering me yet again and walked over to a young college age man who was desperately trying to keep his guts from falling out of a long torn wound going across his belly.
Joseph watched as 'angel girl' labeled in his mind now knelt down beside the badly wounded man, then her hands started working on the wounds and both of them glowed as they passed over the man's belly leaving a newly healed path of reddened skin in their wake. Joseph pulled at Becky once more know that this terminal was a bad place to stay in, "We have to go...this is not safe or a good idea being out in public like this?" he said then pointed to a person filming all of this with a cell phone as a few of many to come first responders entered the fray.
When my powers had healed the man as best they could for now, I nodded down to him, "All done now, please go to the hospital to check__my work...But you should___fine with a week of rest and no straining yourself please?" I said to the youngster as I stood back up.
Becky saw that the company sent escort was right in their opinion to leave and yanked hard on my arm again, "We have to go Ky!" she demanded as she shouldered her bag and one of mine.
"No we stay!" I said while searching for my next person to heal.
Joseph gabbed onto my arm very hard this time as he yanked even harder at me and yelled at me over the dim of the first responders that came help, "WE HAVE TO GO...this is a dangerous place right now, more bombs might be here or the whole building might fall on us!"
"No my kind does not run from danger or a fight, I must help those needing my healing powers..." I said back to him and tried to break his grasp a little.
"We need to go!" he insisted once more.
"I must stay...my race fights back the darkness. We stand between the light and the dark fighting it all the time and keep it at bay or fix the damage it creates. My race enters the dark places your gods fear to go and we do so willingly! When those gods of yours look into the darkness, they find us defending the light and doing our work!" I bark at him, finally yanking free of his grasp.
Then Becky grabbed my arm to stop me one more time, her doing it again meant I just had to listen to her and could not ignore her, as she was 'my one' right now and forever.
"Ky stop we have to go! I know you feel that insatiable need to help, but we are in danger...I am in danger, both of these escorts Joseph and Bennie are in danger and we have to go with them right now!" she demanded from me and I could feel by our link that she was not going to budge one inch.
~"Remember Ky...love, I guide you here in this new world and I am correct with my choice to leave. We have to for the better!"~ she mentally said to me and that was it...I gave into her warning and left the terminal.
Becky had to keep a very firm grip on my arm leading me towards the doors and the waiting SUV. As we moved through the remains of the terminal, I could feel that emotional tugging on me from all the injured around me that needed my help. Their pain from pondering their or a loved ones coming death or anguish at the thoughts of permanent life changing injury called to me and it hurt my very being to the core to keep moving away from its call.
As we walked through the wreckage nearer what was left of the building's front, a man passed by our small group asking for anyone's help with his wife that was leaning against him and having immense trouble with her breathing. I could see the blood bubbling off her mouth and knew it was an injury to one or both of her lungs.
"Becky let us stop to help her, we are at the very doors to exit and the SUV is only a few yards away?" I pleaded with her.
"Joseph get the SUV started up, then pull it over here while Ky helps this woman and her kid out?" she ordered and he nodded back while Bernie watched the growing crowd around us three for threats.
We laid her down on a bench that was used while waiting for the bus to come and I ripped her top away from her wounds. Under the bloody cloth I discovered three holes in her chest and I reached through the skin at the first one' site and pulled out a metal tube that had pierced her. The next one yielded up a large ball bearing and the last a very large bent nail.
After I dropped that last piece of metal that I took from the woman's chest into Becky's waiting hands, Becky shook her head to it all, "That must be from the bomb itself, that guy must have packed some of them around it!" she told me while still shaking her head at the madness of it all.
"Humm...that man was indeed DARK!" I warned back as my hand closed the wound and healed it over.
The husband was watching my every move and not really believing what he saw, "What are you?" he finally muttered to me.
"Me? I am complicated to say the least!" I smiled my now trademark jest to him and Becky laughed at it.
"Thanks you saved her?" he said and helped his girl to sit back up from the bench, then hugged her fiercely.
"Yes, but still go to the hospital. As I might have missed something in there?" I told him and he nodded back his understanding while taking the woman towards the arriving ambulances.
A passing woman must have noticed us and held her barely walking teen son out to me by his shoulders, "Can you help him, the glass hit his face and chest...The medic only bandaged him up and shoved us this way out towards the ambulances!"
I did as she asked even though Bennie was tugging at my arm hard to get me moving, I spun the loose bandages off the teens head and moved my hands and fingers across his badly wounded face. I instantly found that his eyes were very badly damaged and he might be blind for good.
But I reached in deep into the wounds, pulled the small bits of glass out of them and then flung the bits off my hands to the ground in bloody wet clumps. With all of the foreign matter now gone, I pressed my power and part of my 'light' into healing him. It took far more of my energy than I thought it would and that exertion made me very weary.
I had done it, his eyes were fixed! But full healing might take a few more weeks, so I wrapped his head back up with some bandages that Joseph brought from the SUV's aid kit while he was again demanding that we leave right now for our safety.
"Take him to a hospital so they can check my work out. But I am sure that he is not fully healed up and will need a few more weeks before you let those eyes see any light?" I told his mother and she pulled the teen off towards the now setting up triage site.
Becky tossed all the overnight bags she had grabbed of ours into the back of the SUV, then said while pulling me in back seats with her, "Love it's time to lose the armor and get going!" and as I sat down in the seat, my armor vanished. Then I sighed out slowly as I stared out the window next to me, "I hate leaving them, I could help save so many!"
"I know, but we have to get going it's just not safe my love?" she worried for me and was feeling that emotional depression of failing to help others roll off of me I am sure.
What I did not know at the time, was that teen I had just healed up. Well I went a little too far and not only fixed his eyes. But cleared up his skin condition, straightened his overbite, fixed four tooth cavities and replaced the one tooth he had knocked out last year...whoops!
When we pulled away from the damaged terminal all I could do was stare out the window at the medics running into the building thinking 'I should be with them, I could save far more of the injured than they ever could!' But happenstance kept me from doing my race's creed in life.
As the SUV passed out of the loading zone and onto the main airport access road, a bomb blast came from the parking garage in the center of the airport terminal ring of buildings. The flash filled the SUV with light and shook it a little off the road as the smoke started billowing out of the concrete structure.
"See I told you...more bombs...thank God we left!" Joseph said to all of us in the SUV.
"Is this normal for here?" Becky asked and was worrying at the same time that maybe they should leave for home?
"No not in Berlin, but when it does happen and happens this big...there are several parts to the plot!" Joseph said as he swung the SUV towards the city center.
"Should we take them to the hotel or the agency office?" Bennie asked as he glanced out the windows searching for threats.
"The hotel is safe, but the office is a fort...I say office?" Joseph asked both Bennie and glanced in the rearview mirror asking Becky too!
Becky listened to both men's suggestions then turned to me staring out the window, "Ky what do you say?"
"Don't really care...my place was back there." is all I mumble.
Becky hears me and makes the decision for all of us instantly, "To the hotel, we are done for the day!"
Friday September 15, 7:35 PM
Berlin Germany
The staff at the hotel checked us in rather quickly...very quickly! It must have been all four of us covered in dust, dirt, dried blood and other nasty things not worth mentioning.
As Joseph lead the way up to our room, Becky noticed two VERY armed guards standing at our door as we walked up and me on the other hand could care less. If I did not feel that anyone was alarmed, neither was I for right now.
"These two or two others that will tell you when they change out will be at your doors all the time you are here in Berlin with us, the security department of ARC made it so after the attack at the airport and I will be going to get your bags for you as fast as I can."
"Got it." she said back.
He then picked at Becky's shirt, "As for this, drop it all into this bag and the hotel will wash them or send for new ones if you say so on a note?" he added next and handed her a bag off the kitchenette/bar counter near the door.
"I think all of this can be cleaned, even Ky's stuff is not that bad?" she said as Joseph showed her the room before he left and I am sure was checking it out at the same time for dangers, just incase!
"Well the staff butler or hostess will be right over to get those clothes and leave you with some extra towels, plus soaps. I have to get going, so stay safe!" he smiled and closed the door.
After the door closed and Joseph was gone, Becky turned to see me gazing out the window towards the still smoking airport area, "Ky please get out of the those clothes and we can take a shower to get cleaned up...haaa baby?"
"Yes..." I sighed slowly and started walking towards the main bedroom of the two there in the suite.
Once in the room I kicked off my shoes, then I started stripping off the messy clothes. The jeans came off after I pulled them free of the dried blood that made them cling to my skin, the nice t-shirt pulled off easily because I had pulled it free a few times on the ride over to this hotel, but I found my blood might have stained the back badly...my blood is hard to clean after I found out over the last few months! I sighed to it all, "I might have to use magic to clean this, but for now lets see what they can do?"
I was just about to lay them out on a table when the door knocked and Becky answered it to let the hostess in, "Hi Miss I am here for your clothes and maybe a dinner order?" she asked.
For some reason I was in a bad mood right now and being pressed to get thing done so fast right now angered me! So I balled up the clothed and tossed them out into the living area, "There all done...now leave us alone!" I shouted in a voice that told most creatures with a brain to obey me, move away or die!
Becky shook her head at my outburst, but she understood it better than any human on the planet right now and she picked up my clothes off the floor, then took off her own top so it could join the rest of the growing pile.
"Please excuse her, she is mad about leaving wounded people behind...as she is good with healing others...But let me get out of these jeans and then I can bring you out the whole mess in one bag?"
"Yes...fine Miss?" the hostess said and dared to budge one inch from the limited safety of being near the exit doors of the suite.
Becky joined me quickly and winked at me to toss her my undies as I entered the bathroom, then she stripped off her clothes and they joined mine already in the bag.
"Let me give these to the hostess and she can leave us for now...honey?" she said and asked for my approval.
"Yes...that would be nice?" I sighed as I started the water to warm up in the huge shower.
Becky nodded back unseen by me as she walked back out to the living area and found that the hostess girl had no budged one inch from her safe spot since Becky had left the room, 'My Ky's 'mean' voice certainly frightens some?' she thought silently.
"Here we are, I hope all of that mess comes out and if not, please buy something that is close to them?" she asked.
"Yes Miss, should I send for dinner too?" the hostess almost mumbled out.
"How about sending in some American home style food, you know pizza, burgers, fries and some snacks that keep...we might be up all night and send in some nice desserts too?" Becky smiled to the girl hoping she might calm down a little from Ky's barking at her.
"Yes Miss will do?" she almost stuttered out.
"Hey sorry about her barking at you like that, today has been a real mess and she did not really mean it all towards you...she just needs sometime to calm down is all?" she tried to explain to the hostess as she took the bag and turned to leave.
"Anything else Miss?' she asked at the door.
"Ohh ya...beer for me please?"
"The fridge in the kitchenette has several nice local selections...this is Germany!" the hostess finally smiled and closed the door behind her.
Becky nodded to the girl, then walked over to the fridge and opened the door. The hostess was right about this being Germany, Becky was greeted by a nice selection of sodas, plus cold snacks and several brands of local beer!
Becky pulled out one she liked the look of, quickly took off the top and then tipped it up just as fast, "Ohh that is nice, I might like Germany after all of this mess today!"
She dropped the now empty bottle into the trash and grabbed two more, "Maybe Ky will like one and if not... then more for me!"
When Becky strolled back into the bedroom, where she heard the shower was on and left the two bottles resting on the table for later. When she entered the bath, she found the whole shower streaming water on Kyley with a dozen shower heads and her winged mate was leaning against the far wall with wings already out resting herself it seemed.
Becky dropped her robe on the hook near the door, then walked into the shower and let the warm water wash off the first layers of dirt and dried blood off her body.
"I am sorry I was angry with you my love, but all that pain I felt from others hurt so much...You were right we have to leave for safety, but it hurt so much?" I cried to her a my face rose to her's in the warm falling water of the shower.
"I know, I know. You had to fight that draw, that pull that wants you, makes you want to help others in pain or danger and I feel for you, plus feel with you...love." she said to me and started to hug my back.
"What makes them do that...be so dark?" I had to ask.
"I am sure in this case, it was religious reasons love. They don't like or get along with others thoughts on what to or whom to worship at times...it's rare, but they are around?" Becky answered as best she could.
"Ahhh and that is why we banned that in our own way at home...others passing on what they thought was right. We ruled that only you, the single person should make that choice and not be lead on copying the thoughts of others, or madmen!" I told her and moved closer to her.
"A little restrictive love?" she wondered about it to me.
"Once you see a third of your race kill itself off fighting one another because of the mad thoughts of their emperor held under it's sway...your ideas change rapidly! I lost children to that fight, he made them fight each other to prove worth to some God he had found and that all happened while I was away from home keeping the peace for him and IN his name." I told her and she could feel that emotional pain rolling out of me.
"Don't dwell on that, it's done and gone...live for the now love, us...live for us and that future we are building together." she consoled me.
Friday September 15, 9:55 PM
Berlin Germany
After we had both showered off, then rested some by laying on the bed still and wrapped in each others arms. Becky strolled out to living area sipping at one of her beers and noticed that a large warming cart of food had been left by the kitchenette bar.
A note was hung on a small stand on the table 'Cold snacks and dessert in the fridge...ring if you need more?'
Becky whipped the large top off of one the dozen plates and found chili cheese fries under it. Not only that, they were the huge wedge cut style she loved!
She giggled at the sight of the inviting plate of food, "Ohh they know what I love." as she then added thousand island dressing to the top of the stack of still hot fries.
Becky quickly used a large serving spoon to drop a heap of that goodness onto a small plate, then added a few small cheeseburgers that she found under yet another warmer cover and hummed a song to herself as she took a seat to watch TV.
She flopped on to the large couch as the huge TV hanging on the wall warmed up, the first thing it showed was a fast run lead in to the night's news..."After the continuing report about the huge bombing plot at the Berlin airport, now with the wounded reaching over one hundred in numbers and killed forty six...We will air our exclusive footage of the angel that healed a few of the victims then disappeared...mutant or godly sent?...Film to come!" then the TV showed one fuzzy still shot of a deep black armor wearing winged angel leaning down over a badly wounded little girl.
"OHHHHH SHIT! This is not good!" Becky nearly shouted at the TV set.
I felt something was wrong with Becky so I quickly walked out into the living room while wrapping a long robe around my body like Becky has to insist I do!
"What is the matter love, I felt that you are bothered by something?" I asked her just as I was noticing the cart of warm food and starting to lift each cover off to see what wonders it held!
"Look...LOOK...LOOK!" Becky more than excitedly pointed a finger at the TV several times over and mumbled back at me past the chunk of burger in her mouth.
When I stared at the set, it showed me a very broken up video of someone in deep black armor with wings...a very FEMALE person! Bent over helping to heal a girls wounds and the text running below the video said 'Black winged angel helps wounded to live at airport!"
"Well is that good or not?" I had to ask her, because I had no real idea if this was?
"No that is not good." her head shook back to me.
They replayed the video once more as a person was waiting to talk in their little squared bubble in the corner of the screen, I just had to say something about the video, "Hey that is not my good side!" I said as all the video was now only showing my butt!
"Honey that is one of your best parts in my mind!" Becky told me in a husky voice while giving me a lopsided grin back at me, then added a little saucy wink to that.
"What do we do now?" I asked as took a burger and a few slices of pizza off the cart and dropped them on a plate.
"I'll call Twain and see what he wants to do about all of this mess or not mess? As he is our boss in a way!"
Then a lady I instantly recognized as the mother of the boy I had helped, she was still covered in dried bloody clothes and seemed to be sitting on a hospital gurney having her arm treated for a nasty cut.
"She healed my boy, she gave him is eyes back and much, much more! I will thank her always and if anyone wants to do her harm...and I see it!" she growled a warning at the reporter's camera while shaking a fist in the air implying the warning towards the MCO I'd safely bet!
The TV reporter on scene took it from there, "And I am told that the angel in this case not only completely restored the teen boy's eyes from the mangled flesh they were, but gave the boy 20/20 vision, that he never had and replaced a missing tooth he had just lost playing football!...Now back to you in the studio!"
"Whoops...over did that one I have to guess, that need to be methodical must have been whispering in my ear?" I shrugged then smiled to Becky as she intensely stared at me...just saying slowly .."Why did you over do it on the healing?"
"It happens love, sometimes I get pulled into healing them as best I can and overexert myself doing so?" I told her.
"Okay, but no doing that again. I remember how weak you became suddenly after that and if you kept going...I don't want to think of you being hurt?" she told me and warned in her own way.
"Fine, I can try?"
"Well for now let me call Twain up and we can see what he says about all of this?" Becky huffed as she stood up and pulled her phone from her still dust covered backpack.
As I laid on the couch eating my food, she took several minutes talking the issue over with Twain as she paced all over the suite and for the most part did not seem upset by what he said on the issue...at least that is what I felt form her via our connection?
The wild scenes playing on the TV showed the destruction of the airport from security cameras, then the teams of first responders showing up to triage the wounded or dead. The hurt or dying people is what grabbed me most...I should have been there!
But that idea was dashed by the fact that a bomb squad had indeed found more of the insidious devises in the terminal that did not go off and they worked fast to keep them from going off it was told by the TV announcer.
Becky and Joseph were very right, we were all in danger and had to leave as fast as we could! That made me feel a little better, just a little at best?
Then the TV started replaying the footage of the blasts actually FROM inside the terminal and in one you could just make out the man with the luggage cart running, the two cops right on him and just barely showed me just starting my move to cover up Becky...then BOOM! The video shook and most of the image vanished in smoke, thank the elder gods that smoke covered me up and did not show me!
When the footage of the bombing being shown started to be re-run, Becky walked back into the living area after her stroll on to the balcony to talk with Twain, "Well Twain said that this will not be an issue at all, as most of the footage does not show your face in any form and that footage that does is so messed up that no one could ID you?"
"Okay that sounds good or does it?" I asked not understanding what the media does for humans.
"Yes that is good news, but he asked if we still want to do this thing with the found object or not...all your choice...he said. " she asked and took a place laying next to me on the long couch.
"I see no issues in doing what we came here for, but is there any chance I could help the wounded heal better?" I had to ask.
"None, he does not want to expose you anymore to this. Because there seems to be a religious back story growing on this...like a real angel had showed up to help the injured or something?"
"That is bad, that is something I don't need and that is someone praising me like a demigod or some other strange idea!" I warned her.
"Well we will wait and see? I can't see the media really paying up on the real life angel bit when mutants are around and the GNN is already going with that you are a mutant, then down playing any good that you really did!"
"From what I have seen anything named or involving Goodkind is bad for mutants in general, they seem to have a want to kill off or eliminate all of them and I know for fact that is a bad idea?"
"What dear, what fact or facts are those?" she asked me while grabbing a fresh plate of food to eat.
"Humm call it more feeling than hard facts, but my feelings have never let me down in the past and this one tells me there will be a need for mutants. Something that big, a sudden evolution of a whole species does not happen by chance and when you add the facts that so many have suddenly 'popped up' to that!"
"I kinda get it dear?" she said tilting her head in thought to me.
"Think of it as balance...something bad or good acted and the balance changed, so mutants came out for the better or worse?" I told her fully knowing how difficult it could be to wrap one's thoughts around that idea! Only my kind, us Mythos see the strange as normal?
"Well let me call Twain back and tell them we will go see this 'object' and have them pick us up at eight AM?"
"Eight AM is fine love, we can eat a little snack here for breakfast and then go there?" I said back, agreeing with her plans so far.
Friday September 15, 10:50 PM
Berlin Germany, area hospital
"So ma'am you said the mutant in question healed your son and are you sure, really sure that the mutant did not harm him...as they can do that...take over his mind or body!" a man wearing blue jacket covered with MCO logos and simple two piece suite asked the lady who had a injured teen son still being checked out by a doctor across the room.
"Listen you jack-booted NAZI! I know what you MCO agents are playing at and in this case...all that 'angel' did...was save my son's sight!" she barked at him and flicked at the MCO badge clipped to his cheap jacket.
"Are you sure ma'am, we can never be sure?" his partner said.
When a man across the triage room, that was trying to calm his very young daughter down heard that last statement from the MCO agent, he finally blew and ran towards the offending agent.
"Get out of here, that girl saved my kids leg and that teens sight...then add that woman's LIFE!" he barked in the agents face as he pointed at each victim saved in turn, then started shoving the man back with each new step.
The police in the room made no move to stop the young father and he kept shoving the agent across the room till he was nearly out the door, that is when the police intervened and escorted the MCO from the triage area at more than one doctor's howling instance!
Saturday September 16, 9:15 AM
Berlin Germany
We had awoke to the SUV already at the hotel and the guards already for us to leave with them as escort. The three SUV motorcade left the downtown area for a large very new office tower only a mile or so from the downtown area. Next to this newer building was a construction site with a building was already going up, with groups of laborers at work all over the site and next to that was a construction site where vast digging had taken place for the foundations I'd bet, but right now seemed to be totally halted and empty of any laborers.
Next the SUV slipped into the underground parking ramp going under the new building's far side, at the same time the two escorts stopped while we continued down several more levels and ramps leading deep under the building. At the bottom, they unloaded us all out of the last SUV and into a long hallway that lead off from under the building towards the construction site that had halted all work.
As we walked a new guide joined our small party from a side door, then began explaining the situation to us, "Good day Miss Baron, we are very glad you could come soon and help us out here?" the new woman asked me.
I stayed silent as Becky spoke for me, "We hope that we can help you after yesterday and loosing Anna...she was very nice."
"Anna told us most of your staff already left the find's site?" I had to ask next.
"After so many died, so very suddenly and unexplained. They felt it was better to leave, then to risk even more death?" she told me.
"Humm, they might have been the smart ones, but in my opinion they got scared away far too easily? Leaving a whole city behind that was in danger to fend for itself? Seems that Anna was the dedicated and brave one of the group, I hope you give her credit for DOING YOUR JOB!" I barked to her over my shoulder as our party was lead on deeper into tunnels that appeared to be several decades older than the new construction we had started in and my clue was the several color changes of the concrete or pipes above our heads.
"We will miss Anna and she will be given her doctorate posthumously by the university." she told me next.
"Humm least that can be done and her family?" Becky said next.
"We have told them about her loss and will cover the cost of the funeral, plus all of her schooling debts are paid for by the company."
"I want to see and speak with the family, because we were the last she spoke to." I informed the guide in a firm voice that told her...'no' was not an answer for me right now on the subject.
"I will make sure that is done. But do you need any information on the find?"
"Has anything happened since we were handed the report back in the US?" Becky asked.
"We lost one more researcher late last night, he thought it was safe to view a tape of what the camera that was sent into the box? But he was found dead and all the machines in the room burnt out via an overload of some sort!" she said while shaking her head.
"So this section is from the original building or bunker?" Becky asked while looking at all the walls covered in German and some Nazi symbols or propaganda.
"Yes most of this was started in 1935 because of the 1936 Olympic games, then when the 'find' or 'box' was discovered in Africa they expanded all tunnels and waiting bunkers vastly! We found the whole section still sealed, a still sealed un touched control room that they used with all the bodies still in their seats or where they went mad." she shivered at the thoughts.
"And your control room, where is it?" Becky asked.
"Just around the next corner, but we sealed it all up for now and only sent in a few automated robots to take photos. All of them showed the room was filled with the dead, no one survived in there too long it seems?" she almost cried to us, she must have lost several friends or almost perished herself!
"Well lets keep that room sealed, along with the original one and the room the man died in last night please?" I told her of my wants for now.
"Done, ohhhh and I forgot...My name is Mia and I am here for your every need?" she smiled as we stopped at an intersection of several hallways and I noted one of the war era paintings on the wall behind her was very strange.
"Thanks Mia, but that painting behind you?" I pointed behind her, "Was that done before or after the box came here?" I asked farther as I walked closer to study it!
She walked over to the paintings far right lower corner and put a flashlight up to the wall, "This one was done at least two months after the box was placed far below us and was being painted while it was in transit down there I am sure...why do you ask?"
"The subject is very strange, even for the Nazi themes I have seen?"
"Well it is men and women with wings in the style that 'the party' of the time used on the wings of the Nazi eagle?" Mia said standing up and started examining the whole painting closer now.
~"What are you thinking love?"~ Becky asked me mentally.
~"Not sure yet, but this is strange to be here and I hope it has nothing to do with one of my kind or the others I know of that have wings like mine?"~ I mentally shrugged back to her.
~"Others, what others?"~ she quizzed me.
~"Long story and it might take years to tell?"~ I admitted that this was complicated at best!
"Miss Baron did you want to start right away today or study the find more or the files on it?" Mia asked as she pulled out a note pad to write on.
"I would like to start right now, best to get this done and see what we need from there? But has any leakage of any sort been read off your find lately?"
"None has been detected since the Nazis covered the whole find in Ebidium when it arrived here, only when the chamber door being opened going into the find causes issues...deaths or illness?" Mia almost gulped at the thoughts!
"Good, good! So set it all up for me to go down there as soon as possible then?"
"We can do that, it will or should be ready within two hours or so?" Mia said while taking a note and readying a small radio from her pocket.
"That will be fine." I told her and Mia walked away as she started calling others of her team on the radio to get them moving.
Saturday September 16, 12:15 PM
Berlin Germany, deep under a construction site
Here I stood in a elevator that was slowly going down several hundred feet into the earth, passing through yards upon yards of reinforced concrete and past several sliding vault doors that could seal off this shaft and the 'object' or 'find' far below me. This trip 'down' was going to take several minutes at best because of the slow pace this elevator traveled.
As the elevator dropped into the darkness, I thought it might be time to armor up incase this went badly and my clothes vanished as my bracelet flowed it's black metal over my body to replace them. The way down was only lit by one bulb that was feed by a shielded battery and a back-up that was a very bright chem-lite stuck next to it, I was told that chem-lite would last for a full day at least.
When I left the last level that humans could be on in relative safely, Becky waved to me and I could feel how apprehensive she was about me doing this job via our link, I closed that last link of ours as Becky vanished out of my sight above me.
The elevator settled at the bottom level with a small bang , then hissed as the gas that lowered it all flowed out into a holding tank for the return trip back up. I was told that to isolate the system, one air system fed to lower the elevator platform, while charging the other to raise the elevator to the top floor and the line could be cut simply and quickly via numerous way to help seal off this last floor.
Darkness filled that last floor, even though I did not need light to see I thought it best to crack a few of the chem-lites and toss them across the empty dustless floor towards the waiting 'find' or box. The chem-lites worked well and chased the darkness back with ease.
The box itself was well over twenty feet tall, so much so that the rest of its side vanished into the darkness above my head. It was nearly a perfect square with a large metal covered windowless room attached to its nearest side to me. This was the room that the original Nazi researchers built and covered with Ebidium, the most dense metal they had one hand in this world so far and it could withstand great stresses, magic and could keep out the best, most powerful of teleporters!
That one room served like an airlock that kept all of that life sucking darkness within the box or the safety of that last room and that is the last place where anyone had ever touched this box and lived.
The door to the entry lock was unlocked and easily opened, because if you came this far...you belonged here and if what ever in the box had escaped the vault like door on the box's side...it was loose and a simple human made lock would not slow it that much at all?
Just before I turned the last simple latch holding the door closed, I mentally commanded my armor to form its helmet and then opened the door. Even though my helm covered my full head with no visible eye slits, I could see perfectly in the inky blackness behind the door and on a whim I tossed a few more chem-lites into the large room to fill it with some light.
I closed the door behind myself, relocked the simple lock and crept across the room to find the vault door was shut and locked? Funny no one mentioned the vault door locks itself automatically, or gave me the way to enter? But soon enough I found all of that moot, because right next to the large door was the whole opening procedure laid out on a message style board and written in German and english too!
But after I looked the locking devices over, I found them child's play! My own youngest kids could solve this in a second with the reward of a cookie to spur them on to be faster! A few dials moved or rotated, a pin pilled here, a button pressed there and a lever lifted or shoved down and the door banged to its open position.
I maybe very strong, but this was one heavy door and I needed the help of the hydraulic drivers bolted to the floor next to it...to even budge it! The door swung open on four huge hidden pivots and slid away from the thick opening that did indeed look like a vault door with its stair stepped sides!
Once the door had been opened far enough for me to slip past it, my hand hit the button to turn off the hydraulics power for now. Next I set the simple clock timer that worked the door opener, then set the huge door's lock in place with a pin I was sure the humans that had worked on this lock had never noticed, so now the door was locked open!
With the door's hydraulic openers set to reopen in two hours, so it would open once more if I was alive or not? I entered the box and the door closed slowly behind me.
Once the door was fully closed, I cracked a few more chem-lites to fill the room within in white light...that is when I noticed something moving!
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
This Chapter---dealing with school, work and sudden call to examine a strange find AND now what is that FIND??
dun dun daaaaa!!!!!!
We take a break for the madness of Rohanna and join Vantier in her first weeks at school!
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
BIG NOTE for my readers!
In this chapter I am trying something new to show Kyley's learning of English and her missing words.
When she skips a word like this...."I hope ___ see you?" She is leaving out the 'to' by accident and sometimes I will use this as a plot point but not all the time. So remember that when reading that this new way to show her learning the language, it will show up time to time?
/>
Saturday September 15, 1:10 PM
Berlin Germany, deep under a construction site
The vault door slid silently closed behind me as those few tossed chem-lites chased away the darkness on the far side of the inner chamber of this huge box and that is when I spotted the first moment of something else in this dark place with me!
As I spotted that movement across the dark chamber from me, that is when I felt something or someone trying to grab my life-force right through my armor! But my black armor was not only made to keep my life-force safe within it's shell, but kept attackers from sucking it from me and killing me in the process!
"What are you?" I whispered at the darkness and the movement within it.
A misshapen tentacle of horrid flesh and other strange parts slid across the dark void between me and the light given off by the bundle of chem-lites at my feet. When my eyes fully made sense of what it was coming to me, I knew right then why the humans in the control rooms or the ones that watched the film or video of this being went insane...nothing like this, looking like this should exist in their simple human minds and upon their seeing it, it shattered their minds instantly.
Only a creature utterly mad could even ponder such things!
This horrible tentacle of corrupted flesh timidly reached out for me, then came close to my leg...next the tip of it touched me and now I felt something new, strangely something familure?
My mind opened up to 'feel' out and find if this being was sending out any emotions? What I felt back was hunger, curiosity and pain, with fright falling away from the surface to be replaced by relief. Relief that this creature had just been saved from long torture?
Since I felt no real threats come from this creature, I slowly walked across the chamber closer to it and when I came closer, it sulked away from me as I felt an emotion of 'shame' flow over to me.
"Humm what are you, can I touch you and find out?" I asked the ever changing horrid shape and it reached a very small, not too threatening tentacle towards me in a reply.
The tip slipped across my now out stretched hand and left a gooey oily mess in its wake. Then it wrapped a turn around my hand, then flowed down my arm in a smooth gesture of nonviolence even though I felt hunger from it, a desperate need to feed that was being held back deliberately.
Since I felt no real danger from this being so far, I let the armor of my outstretched hand slide away and expose the skin of that hand to the tentacle. The tentacle found my newly exposed skin and flowed like water to wrap around all of my fingers and palm.
As that 'skin' to 'skin' contact was made, I felt something very familiar, something close to me, a something that I had not felt in forever within that new connection!
"TAM!" I shouted out as I slumped to my knees on the floor, "What did they do to you my cousin...what?" I cried on as my chin now rested sadly on my chest.
Tam was that younger cousin of mine, one that was born only a few seasons from my own and we were very close at times during our younger days. He and I practiced fighting, flying and other kid things in the safe place that the home capitol offered to us.
He journeyed along with me on some of my first adventures away from home and I was on more than a few of his...he saved my butt more than once during them and I his. Tam was a great envoy in my ruling years and when this world came under duress I thought to send him first, because I trusted him...and this is how he ended up!
Tam was now a misshapen blob of horrific flesh that had been tortured and nearly driven insane from his centuries under the Dark ones thumb. Here he was, placed within this box as his final slow death and humans made to guard him till he died!
As his tentacle flowed over my hand, I could feel his thoughts and they were a jumbled mess that might take me years to see with any real clarity. But I understood most of it because of what I knew the Dark ones did to one of my kind in those last days of my home world...they broke him, his mind and showed him that we would surely die as a race.
I felt that slim glimmer of hope he now felt at seeing me and yet he knew at the same time as he read inside me...we were the last two of my race that I knew of! Tam was angry at me and yet happy too? I felt his want for me to heal his body and we rage out in to the universe to destroy any dark ones we came across!
"I can't heal you old friend, family of mine...that is far beyond me to grant for right now. I was sent here after they all died, to start over I think? But if you want it, crave it? Then take all of me and seek that revenge you want now!" I asked him.
Tam recoiled at the thoughts and I felt that mental 'slap' from him and Night at the same time, "NO!" was his answer as best could be given to me right now and wait until he healed...then we all hunt!
Soon enough I stood back up and wandered over to one of the chambers corners and sat back down again. Tam flowed one of his tentacles over to me as I began telling him about the end of his home and mine. I knew it might take him years to fully understand what I was saying to him now, because his mind was a so very jumbled up and a tortured mess right now...but I had to do this for him...for me, because even Becky did not fully realize what I had lost and Tam did!
We chatted I hoped, even though most of the chat was one-sided? But I knew Tam had some input on his part when I felt something emotional flowing off his tentacle laying on my hand and we chatted like that for the few hours until the vault door cycled open once again because of the time lock I had set.
When the door cranked itself open again, I started to cry even harder to Tam, "I have to leave and see...find...find somehow to fix this Tam? Please stay here till I come back and don't hurt anyone intentionally...please? I know you hunger for life to heal your wounds, fix what the dark ones did to you and will suck any human dry that even comes near you...but please stay in this box till I come back...for me?"
I barely felt his agreement at my leaving for now over the waves of horror and pain he gave off, it was small, but still there and I slipped from the room, then closed the door. After I closed the door fully, I spun the lock as best I could and then wiped the board clean that once held the way to open it...in hopes that no human would be silly enough to open the vault door without me present and die because one of my family killed them...Tam.
With the door safely shut and the smaller entryway room or air lock sealed too. It was safe for me to lose my armor, going back to my regular street clothes for now and start the elevator on it's long climb back up to the waiting research team and my Becky.
My hand slapped the start button for the elevator to ascend, while my thoughts dwelled on what I was going do next for Tam? How could I get him fed with life force to heal from his millennia of torture and make him whole once again! I could not expose him to the city to let that natural flow of the area heal him. Because in his current state of need, he would suck the city dry of life and kill who knows how many thousands of humans in the process?
On the ride up I pondered what I could or mostly could not do for him...my cousin and readied myself for facing the research team. I had to convince them all to leave what they thought might be some object of vast importance alone for so long, that they would be in fact long DEAD when the rest of the world found out what was down there?
'How does one get very curious humans to leave well enough alone? Telling them NO just seems to make them want it even more and that MORE is their collective deaths, or at the least the city above all of us!' that was the main thought in my head while other parts of my mind worked on how to get Tam fed and fully healed?
Back at the lowest human occupied level of the immense Nazi era bunker.
Becky was waiting for that telltale nudge in her mind that Ky was done and coming back up to tell all the research team what was down there in this cube or what some of them called a prison?
She felt that little door open in her mind a small crack, that alone told her all was fine with Kyley and the light of her life was still with Becky. ~"Be up there with you in a few seconds love, then I will tell you later what I found. But for now go along with my lead, with what I offer the researchers and back my plans or words with them...they are not going to like what I tell them at all I think?"~
When the elevator stopped at the top level, a guard of the complex peered out a thick armored window at me standing in the lifting cage and then nearly squeaked out asking me, "You okay in there, no demons took over your body...did they?"
"And if they did, would I tell you or wait till it was too late to stop my nefarious plans and then add this small fact...could you even stop me if they did?" I giggled at the facts of the matter at hand.
"Good points Miss Baron, please give me a sec to key the cage door open?" he said as the thick door side aside to let me out to the rest of the research team waiting for me to come back with word on the 'find' below us.
"WELL, WELL!" Mia squealed excitedly at me as I entered the room they all waited for my return in.
I stopped to compose myself one last time before I spoke, "Well what I found is good and bad in all ways. The good is, if left alone it can help this world. The BAD is, if you disturb it before it is ready...this city above us will most likely die in the carnage you release and I can not stop that from happening."
"Well that told me nearly nothing, can you say more?" Mia huffed at me.
"I can set up a plan to get that find all ready for the world at large, but my plan will take decades to see to its end is my bet...unless you WANT to sacrifice the city to move it along faster?" I said and hoped dearly this woman and her team were not that insane!
"What would harm the city, a blast, poison, radiation...what?" she asked and one of her team added next, for her..."Would it suck the life out of the city, like happened to the others who died this week and back during the last war years?"
I pointed at the man who asked that last question, "This man should lead your team Mia, he seems smarter___the rest of you and I feel___he___more cautious...then add, he is most afraid of this 'finds' power to just let it lose on the world by accident?"
"Well John does not run this team, I do and I need a workable plan from you that can open that find to farther research by this team." Mia almost growled at me, but kept her composure just barely!
Right now I felt waves of anger flow off Mia and took it upon myself to dive deeper into her mind while she was this close? What I found by just skimming the surface of her blazing thoughts, was a need to succeed in this project at any cost and all done for her career goals...to heck with anything that got in the way of them!
"Mia just my making a plan up will take quite some time to make sure it is wholly safe for you humans? Then add, this project can not be 'fast tracked' so that___can get a promotion or whatever you are after...you___down there to soon and opening that box, or vault...you all die and I can not stop that from happening. I only withstood what___down there because I am not human in the least and know far more than you do about finds like this one!" I angrily barked at her in hopes she might listen to me.
Even with a fresh stern warning, Mia still gave me an impression that she would ignore all of my warnings and explanations on why her plans to open the vault again might be dangerous? Becky could tell that I was becoming very cross with Mia and she in turn with me!
"Ky let Mia and me have a little chat while you get a snack and something to drink?" Becky said to me with one of her 'I will deal with this' smiles and shoved me towards a small room that held an even smaller food service.
After I gave Becky a short nod of my agreement and left the hallway, she pulled Mia farther down the very long hallway to chat more in semi-private away from the group, "Do you understand that yours and my bosses asked Kyley to come her to save your project? Then add to that, they will believe what she says over your objections because they understand what Kyley truly is!"
"Well I know that she is some kind of mutant and a very smart one?" Mia said.
"Let me see your security keypass and let's see if I can tell you more by verifying its clearance level Mia?" Becky offered to the woman.
Mia offered the lanyard around her neck to Becky...who smiled back to her, "Now Mia, please...give me the one you were handed when you became the team lead...The one you show no one...the one you think I don't know about honey?" Becky smiled at her like a knowing predator!
Mia pulled a hidden lanyard from under her blouse and handed it over to the waiting Becky, "How did you know about these?" the scientist asked, as she watched Becky simply pull her's from a jean pocket.
Mia instantly spotted a silver strip on Becky's badge and that alone outranked Mia's deep purple color one! Becky smiled back now to the surprised woman, "Because mine is bigger and Kyley's is even LARGER!" she joked to the woman with a sudden hint of a male voice rolling over each word.
When Becky tapped her pass on top of Mia's, it lit up a green strip on the edge and then Becky placed both cards on top of one another in perfect alignment, then shone a small flashlight under it. Becky nodded at the small hologram that showed up, "Yep yours is real and just high enough for me to tell you this?"
"Well spit it out already!" Mia demanded taking her passcard back and replacing it under her now ruffled blouse.
"Kyley is not a mutant or a teenager...she is what can loosely be called a GOO." Becky told the now even more shocked Mia, who now started backing away from Becky.
"And you are?" she gasped out in shock taking a few more steps back in her caution of the blond.
"A good and close friend that watches over her. Kyley is very new to this modern world and does understand it very well...'yet' and then you might have noticed her issues with english from time to time?"
"Yes I did...but you did not answer my question?" Mia asked once more firmly.
"I am a simple mutant with a knack for ancient languages and a little exemplar like a cherry on top!" Becky beamed back at the now relaxing Mia.
"Humm they sent a GOO, that makes this whole issue with the vault a very complex issue then and should we believe her or not?" Mia stated to herself and Becky at the same time.
"Well if you don't believe Ky, please tell me now so we can go and be out of the line of fire!" she laughed at the researcher.
"I want to ask her a few more questions first...then I will act from there?"
I had just finished a coke and a small muffin from the meager offerings of the small break room when Mia came into the room. Becky was right behind her and Mia seemed a little upset even now after Becky's little personal chat?
"Miss Baron...Kyley, so how long do you think we will have to wait till you think of a way to safely open the find for us?" Mia asked me and defensively crossed her arms.
"Did Becky tell you what I am then?"
"She did just that, as best she could right now?" Mia huffed at me.
"Well time wise, to me it's a month...to you fifty to a hundred years? Unless you want to sacrifice the life force of say thirty or forty thousand humans to give the find the energy to leave the box safely?" I said taking that last bite of muffin and tossing the wrapper in the trash.
"So whatever is down there, is very much alive and needs life force as fuel?" Mia questioned me next.
"Yes alive and the life force that flows through most beings is needed in great amounts to fuel it so it can wake from out of its very long slumber." I more than lied to her and hid the real needs of Tam. He needed that energy to heal and in his current state even these humans could kill him...maybe forever? Right now I could not tell what dimensions he was currently linked too, if any at all and if he could escape into one of them to avoid a FULL death at their hands!
"Humm....well team any ideas?" she asked the three men present with her.
John was the first to answer her, "Well could we use animals in the place of humans?"
"Yes, but you would need far more of them...like ten times more? Almost a million or more in the case of smaller ones?" I pondered over where he was leading too?
"How about a slaughterhouse hidden here, that the 'find' kills the animals like cows or pigs and then we use the meat anyway?"
"Would not work that way, you have to take the animals all the way into the vault and that does kill them...but all that is left is bluish dust for the most part afterwards." I admitted to them that small fact about how GOO or beings like me feed when stressed or in great need.
"Ohhh so we only have seen the results of limited exposure and full exposure is more than just fatal...its very destructive!" John gasped a little and made a quick note on his electronic note pad.
I found this John researcher the one that really should lead this team like I had said before and now I found his mind was even sharper than Mia's! When we got back to the hotel I was going to call up Taiwan and tell him this one should be the new team leader and Mia needs to go in my opinion!
"That is why I said before, that I have__come up with a viable plan that does not cost millions or billions___dollars and makes sense to all of you. But for right now, just seal up the site, guard it well like the bomb it is or could be and leave__alone for now. It has waited over seventy years since the Nazi's found it and even longer before them?" I told Mia...who just glared back at me with more than a angry sneer covering her face and John just nodded like the smart man I took him for!
"Are you going to write up a report on all of this for us to read and use as the main reason why we are ceasing operations?" Mia almost demanded of me.
"Yes I am submitting a report directly to Twain and when your bosses finally read it...you will know very soon right after...that I am sure?" I warned her.
"Well if we are done, the team needs to get back to researching the find more and study what readings we obtained while you were down there with it?" she told me and turned back to her team to get them all back to work.
"I think we should go now Becky, they might do something silly and let what is down there loose?" I whispered to her and started to pull at her elbow.
~"What is down there Ky?"~ she asked me mentally.
~"I will tell you the sad truth when we are safe again, like back at the hotel. Because if Mia lets what is in the vault out, I can't stop it from harming you at all...its hunger for life is that strong."~ I warned back to her and now Becky was quickening her pace to leave the long hallway and get back to the elevator that lead to the buildings garage, then into the offered safety of our waiting SUV's!
Saturday September 15, 8:30 PM
Berlin Germany area hotel, our room
On the way back to our hotel, the driver stopped the SUV just long enough for us to pick up a nice dinner that he recommended over the room service we had and then escorted us both all the way back to our room just like the last time. And just like last time, our room had two guards in the hallway, plus I was sure there were more in the adjoining rooms of the floor.
No sooner than the guards left our room is when I pulled my gem out and started its magical ward against anyone listening in or watching us in the room. Becky noted my action and tapped a remote control pad to close the drapes and turn on the TV for now.
"Well are you going to tell me what it was down there or what love?" she asked me.
"What is down there...is my cousin Tam and the dark ones hurt him so badly that he is not even healed up after all of this time trapped down there...AND I have no real idea on how to help him out right now Becky.....I sent him here with a small team to help out the elves, to help Aunghadhail their queen and I sent them all to nothing but pain and death!" I sighed and tried as hard as one could to keep from drowning in the sadness that was starting to grip me now.
"Ohh sorry Ky...love," Becky said and grabbed me into a fierce hug, "You sent family to help us here and now you had to see him in pain as a result of that kindness?" she said into my ear, as her head nuzzled closer to mine.
"Tam grew up with me, he was only a few years younger than me and weeee...." I stopped thinking about all of those days, those years we had as family...now this?
"Shhh...we can talk about him later, but right now I feel that we need to do something about Mia and her crazy research team goals? Am I right love?" Becky asked helping wipe my face free of tears.
"Call Twain, I hope he can do something for us?" I sniffed back still very much sad about Tam's situation.
Becky quickly pulled her cell phone from her backpack/purse bag, then started making the call and as the phone searched for a signal she asked me, "Hon, does the gem block cell signals too?"
"Yes, just place the phone on speaker mode and lay it on top of my gem, you doing that will tell the gem to let that signal in and out of the room for right now." I told her and grabbed a few tissues from the kitchenette counter to wipe off my face and clean up a little better.
After Becky laid the phone on top of my huge gem the call connected instantly and a lady came on, "Homestake, Twains office can I help you?"
"Jan dear its Becky and Ky. We need a private chat with Twain about this Berlin job and be quick please?" she sang to the phone.
"Ohh hi hon, and Ky is there too?" she asked.
"Yes I am here and we are secure on our end," I added the fact this call was important enough for that we needed security.
"Well give me a min, he is sleeping right now and out of the office." she said and then dropped the call to 'hold music'
While we waited, I pulled that dinner we just got out of its bags and started to lay it out on the counter to eat. Most of the meal was made of local sourced sausages and meats, then add a few home style cooked vegetables, like potatoes in various flavors of sauce.
A few servings of food later, Twain came on the line with a deep yawn, "Well morning ladies and what has me up so early...that can't wait?" he laughed out.
"Twain I am pretty sure that this lady Mia, who is leading the research team here in Berlin is going to be an issue and she might need to be replaced. Because the find they are working on here is...Ahh are you in private sir?" I had to ask before going on.
"One sec," he said and I heard a door close and a few switch flip on his desk, "All secure now Ky, please go on?"
"Twain because I trust you and only you...the find is a Mythos much like me and it needs life force, the energy that humans or living creatures gives off to be able to come back to the surface." I told him, then added, "Twain, I told them it might take decades for me to figure out a way to safely get that mythos ready to come to the surface and Mia did not like that idea at all it seemed?"
"How much life force and how powerful is this being?" he questioned me.
"It would need to feed off of most of this city, the dark ones left it injured and unable to help itself without killing anyone that came near it and that I am sure that is the reason behind the vault like box. It is both safe place for keeping it and a prison at the same time!" I said with a bark of anger and slammed a fist into the counter top in my sudden rage at my seeing Tam trapped down there!
Becky nodded to me and squeezed my free hand to show her support. That small act on her part is what kept me calm and here, dealing with the needs of Tam instead of just reacting to Mia's wants.
"So if it got loose, it would kill off Berlin is what you are leading too and the reason to CAN Mia as project leader there?" he asked me for clarification.
"Yes Twain, Mia seems to be one who would take the all the wrong risks just___gain a promotion off of this project and kill the city while doing it. I all ready warned her a few times and all___felt back from her was...her not even caring what warning or advice I gave her one way or the other?"
"Did you read her Ky, because you know that is against the rules?" he asked me like a father might a child.
"Yes I read her and in this case, with these risks to so many innocent lives I would happily do it again and again!" I told him flatly.
"Breaking the rules I understand, you felt it was made necessary by her actions...I am fine with it and lets not talk about it again, thus less trouble for both of us? So she should be fired or dropped from the team and who should replace her...if you know of someone?"
"I felt out this one team member 'John' and he seemed to be very cautious about acting too fast on this project?"
"Humm it sounds like the whole team needs and upgrade, it was left in shambles by all the deaths during the first attempt at entering the vault. So we should cease all work on this project for now and spend some time on finding a new team as replacements." he asked for my opinion.
"Well since it will take years for me to come up with a good plan, we should just 'shelve' this project...I think you all say?" I asked Becky and she nodded back, "Yes Ky the slang is shelved, like putting a book about it on a library shelf for later."
"Humans and this darn english, will I ever understand it or them all fully?" I said shaking my head.
"Or us you Kyley!" Twain laughed back to me.
"Me, I am easy to figure out..." I said leaving him hanging in those thoughts.
"So we end the project for a few years or so and come back to it later?" he asked me again.
"This might take a few decades? I told Mia that very same idea and that is one idea she could not handle it seemed! But healing the Mythos fully up might take many more decades, unless you want to kill off a city in a few days?" I asked him about the crazy idea someone might have!
"Fine, I will call the leadership of the division that oversees that project, get Mia replaced or moved on and replace her with this John person then. Would that be best and you agree to that action, then add back me up with any questions that might be flung my way?" he told us.
"I will back you on anything that gets this project 'shelved' for now, this Mythos needs to be brought out or up with extreme caution. Or many lives will be spent needlessly one way or another." I nodded to the phone.
"I will take care of that today, but I have to ask this...after that bombing at the airport and loosing that nice girl Anna, do you still feel up to going to Rome and the Vatican?" I heard him sigh sadly, I am sure thinking about what he had to do on his end with Anna's family.
Becky took over the call from there, "We will leave for Rome as scheduled tomorrow morning, same time, same train as noted to us earlier."
"I will make sure the trip is taken care of and all set?" Twain added in.
"We are taking the bullet train this time and not the airlines. I want to see more of Europe this time and Ky hates flying...unless she is the one flying of course?" Becky laughed to him as I gave her a harsh stare!
Sunday September 16, 2:30 PM
Rome Italy
The train trip into Rome was a nice treat, the trip was quick with the newer service keeping above 300 miles per hour of most of the trip and watching the scenery change just outside of our private room was nice. Crossing the Alps via the insanely long tunnels was neat and seeing the countryside of Italy was even better as the train sped along its spine of mountains leading south towards the heart of the nation.
We were quite lucky that our day visiting the Vatican and the libraries they wanted me to see or research fell on a Sunday. This meant that the Vatican train for tourists and worshipers was running from Roma San Pietro railway station and right into the Vatican walls to their own station at the rear of St. Peter's Basilica.
As we passed by the walls of the Vatican city, I could see out our windows that the place was beautiful in many ways and then I switched to seeing it as one of my own kind. That is when I saw the city's walls glowing as the side of a irregular bubble that covered the whole area surrounded by the walls themselves...I knew instinctively that I could not pass those lines without some kind of written permission!
"Let me show you something Becky love?" I said and tapped the side of her head as she gazed at the city.
She gasped at what I showed her instantly, "Wow, so I guess me asking Twain to get your entry in writing WAS really needed or there was no way you could get in there!"
"It is another ancient beings literal base of operations, I have to have permission in writing handed to me by a representative of that city...Or I can not enter!" I told her as the announcer came on a small speaker to tell us we would be stopping soon at our destination.
We took our time gathering our bags as the train pulled into Roma San Pietro, but not one minute had passed by when someone knocked at our cabin door and Becky answered it, "Hi what can I do for you?" she said in Italian to the man dressed in a very fine suit standing in the hallway and I could just make out four others waiting with him.
"Ma'am I am Jules Graf and this is His Eminence Tarcisio Bertone," the business suited man said as he stood aside for a older man dressed all in red robes that was capped off by a small red head cover, "He is here to grant Miss Baron leave to enter the Vatican city in the name of the Church."
"We had expected someone to show?, But thank you for taking this time out to greet us personally Sir or Eminence?" she said in Italian and translated it for me at the same time via our mental link.
The older man dressed in the red robes stepped forward to shake Becky's outstretched hand, "When I was informed of this visit and what Miss Baron is...I had to come one way or the other it seems?" he laughed gently.
"It seems and this of course is Kyley Baron, the reason for your visit with us." Becky added waving to me and he took my offered hand gently.
"Nice to meet you Miss Baron, I hope that you can solve some of our little mysteries here and we of the Vatican invite you to stay for your task..." he said in somewhat broken english and gave me that personal invite I needed to enter the city and limited its duration at the same time!
"Thanks, I serve at the Vatican's request and will try to fully meet the expectations of that grant to enter your fine city, "I said back in english and one of his men translated it for him at a whisper to be sure he understood.
"Here are your signed invitation papers that you requested, I am to wait for your signature?" he said as best he could in english, but also repeated it in Italian to be sure he was understood by all.
I quickly checked over the sheets of paper, after I found them in order and had what permissions spelled out that I needed to enter their city. I made a mental note that this formal notice limited my present visit to this week or when I was told to leave and of course I could defend myself or Becky at anytime!
All the Papal seals were correct and countersigned by this man before me, then add the official paper that used had a Vatican use only watermark showing on its surface. I signed my part via a burn from my personal crest and handed a set back to His Eminence Tarcisio Bertone.
"Thanks for your personal time, sorry to have to interrupt your busy day with such trivial matters? But one of my kind can not enter your beautiful city without some kind of permission being granted by those in charge." I said as he studied my seal and nodded to it as his man translated for me.
"Please follow me and I will be your guide into Vatican city." he said and turned back into the cars hall, then down the stairs.
Jules spoke as he made way for all of us, "Your bags were taken off the train first at our request and please lets board the train for the short trip into the city ladies?" he asked us and took our backpacks from our hands.
With the Cardinal leading the way, the crowd that normally rode this train for worship within the Vatican took notice in a big way and to that add the pack of guards he had plus a dozen or so attendants.
The Cardinal waited at the door of a train car straight across from ours, he waved for us to board before him as his guests and ladies was my best guess? Then a assistant in the car showed us to a set of seats, he took one across from us and chatted with Becky as we rode those few minutes into the walled city.
As we rolled along, Becky told him about what we were here to translate or research for his order and offer any help with other tasks as needed. I noticed the train pass through the walls and the huge thick metal doors that normally locked this rail link off from the world. The shimmering bubble that would normally be present to my other dimensional vision was now just a golden line of magic or symbols at the wall and I knew I could safely enter without repercussions. As we passed that wall, I felt something watching my every move right now and knew it could defiantly do me harm, but for now it was a rather inviting feeling washing over me and one that was friendly while trying to be 'fatherly' was my best way to communicate to others my feelings of its presence?
"I have to wonder...is this the way others felt in my home when they showed up? I can't really recall what I felt when I was under the old emperors rule...other than being at 'home' safe and cared for?...' I thought to myself.
Once inside the wall and at stopped at the small station within the city walls, they let the tourists thin out before we exited the train car and he waved 'bye' to us as he went back to his many Sunday duties.
"Well since his Eminence is off to churchly duties, shall we get you over to the museum and the curator that is waiting anxiously for your arrival ladies?" Jules asked us, but only Becky answered him.
"We can get right down to business and find out what she needs from us?" my girl smiled back to him and I nodded when he looked my way for confirmation on my part.
Jules lead us on a short straight line tour that included a quick walkthrough of St. Peter's Basilica, where most of the tourists gave our imposing group a wide birth! It seems that not too many get in see the sanctuary itself, let alone a tour being given by the Swiss Guard it seemed?
As we were about to exit the Basilica, I noticed a strange man dressed in a finely cut Italian business suit started to follow our small group. But what struck me as odd about him, was that his features were so very thin and feminine looking, then add his face was quite handsome.
When he kept more to the rear of our small party and continued to follow us outside. That is when the daylight or maybe the fact he was outside of the building and the obvious magical or religious warding it offered showed me that he was what one could call a lower one of my kind or what Tim would be very soon!
I had to think quickly and to myself, that if this went sideways? My gates would certainly work out here, just outside of the main sanctuary and one of them blast us both off somewhere safe...One of them, this lesser being I could handle in a fight, but if more showed up and gave us issues...We had to leave fast before too many came!
Jules lead us straight into the huge Vatican museums main building, from across the museums gardens and right into the first office doors. Where he pointed to a lady just standing up from behind her fine ornate desk that would cost ten of thousands easy!
She quickly walked through one office of her's and into the waiting room where we stood, "This is Madame Julie Betta curator leader of the Vatican." Jules announced for her.
"Hello ladies, welcome to the Vatican and I hope that you will be able to solve one of our long time issues, that we have here inside our long term storage vault?" Julie said in english to both us and shook each of our hands in greetings.
"What issue might that be?" I asked getting to the heart of the matter quickly, mostly wanting to get this nasty trip over with! The attack, plus deaths in Berlin had soured it for me.
"What the Vatican was requesting your skills for was? Is this, that once every hundred years a special lock opens a sealed door down in the center of our vast underground Library. The Haereticum...it holds an ancient book known only as The Veritas or literally The Truth and it supposedly holds the ultimate truth of life. Throughout history, anyone who has ever read it has immediately taken their own life and we only get one opportunity for six months at trying our turn with translating it...thus learning more about our life, our God, our world?" Julies said to us.
"Well that is easy, no fantastic book left by a God required...the answer is 42..." I said simply and Becky busted out laughing like a maniac, soon joined by Jules who must have seen the movie. But Poor Julie must have never seen the movie or read the book, she just stood there watching the two laugh unable to get a word in between bouts of laughter.
Jules finally caught his wind, then add a thinly veiled angry face of his boss stopped his laughing and that is when he quickly told her the whole sub plot of the book/movie to get her in on the jest.
The mood lightened when Julie herself finally laughed at the joke, "Yes maybe it is 42...but till we are sure of that? We would love for you to translate the book if you can for us?"
"And what if I find that a modern human mind of today can not handle the information within? Do you want me to tell you all, then drive you insane like the past groups that tried or keep it to myself for another hundred years and we try then once more?" I had to ask.
"If you are sure it will drive one mad? I would have to say this, we trust your evaluation via Homestake's established trust in you and leave this be for one hundred more years...The Vatican or the church has waited over two thousand years, so what is one more century or so to an institution like us?" she smiled to me.
"I am ready if you are?"
"Well fine, unless you want some rest after you long train trip?" she asked us as a host should.
"No I wish to get this trip done with as soon as we can...after that Berlin mess at the airport?" I offered a short explanation.
"I heard and after we are done today, we have something to ask of you about that?"
"It can wait..." I said simply, yet sternly.
"Yes it can." She agreed with me, the lead the way to the far door, "this way please."
She lead us to an elevator that was called to go down, but I noticed that being following us all once again and I had to point it out!
I pointed suddenly at him trying to hide behind a pillar and a large potted plant, "Is he coming with us, because if he is? I want an introduction before I go somewhere...where I might feel trapped."
All of the group turned towards the man so suddenly he was caught off guard and could not pull a vanishing act that I was sure he could do.
"Ohh him, he is one of the very lower choir of what we call angels that guard the Vatican and was...I am sure, just very curious about your being here today?" Julie smiled to me and I could see right past it!
"Sure he is, then have him or it come over and SEE me, then we can go on?" I told them my new rules.
"You had better listen to her Julie, Ky is a little more than jumpy after what happened in Berlin," Becky told them all as she felt my mood suddenly change.
Julie waved to the very young thin man or almost tall boy and he pointed at himself in surprise at being seen by humans let alone me, I was sure!, "Me come over there?"
"Yes you..." she encouraged him with a soft voice and a small wave of greetings.
He finally gave in after staring at what seemed to be a wall past Julie, then after he 'blinked' back to actually seeing us and walked over to our group. I am sure something or someone was talking to him just now like I do Becky at times.
"Yes ma'am, can I help you?" he asked timidly.
"This guest has issue with you following us right now?"
"She does?" he asked then glanced my way.
"I do and I did from the second I spotted you!"
He just stood there silent for now.
I switched into an ancient language I was sure he might know or his 'boss' would..."So I spotted you back in the main church, so if you are going to follow me around and 'spy' on what I am tasked with here today? Please introduce yourself or your 'boss' to me, because I do not like soldiers flowing me like I am a prisoner!" I barked at him.
"I am sorry that you feel uncomfortable, I was told to keep an eye on you?" he smiled at me and his voice sang like a muse.
"SO you or the 'boss' underestimated me a little bit then?" I asked.
"Yes we did, but till you prove worth. We have to watch over your visit."
"Hummm so does your 'boss' know why I am here or was dropped off here?" I pried for information out of the minor being.
"He does..." he said simply and quickly.
"Then tell him to drop me a note...I would like to know this century?" I giggled at him to break the tension a little.
"He might?" he answered me sounding more like a larger man....meaning to me that the 'boss' might be speaking through him right now?
"Okay, but what do they call you?" I had to ask being polite.
"Paul, I am what some call a malakhim or a cassisian, a lesser angel of the choirs." he told me.
"Nice, Paul I am sure you will go far in life! And I am Kyley Baron and this is Becky my guide in life." I praised him and told him that I was connected to Becky and she me. That meant hands off, unless you want a fight from me.
He nodded back quickly his understanding, "Yes, good to meet you and your guide."
"Well if introductions are over?" Julie asked and Becky answered for me, "Yep they are done!"
"You understood them?" Julie asked then was interrupted by Paul, "You understood us just now?"
"Yep, that was one of the first languages I was taught at Sara's temple and they told me it was very important to learn it, as it's a universal language that most GOO like beings know?" she asked me.
"Yep it is...very, very old and seldom used these days...that I know of?" I shrugged over to her.
"Okay all if we are ready lets go?" Julie asked as she pushed a card into a waiting slot, to open elevator door for our group.
"I am ready, every one remember where we parked!" I had to jest once again as I hopped into the waiting elevator.
~"Ky love you are joking too much, that tells me you are not so sure of this job they have us doing?"~ Becky asked me mentally as the large elevator car filled up with our group and even the 'angel' jumped in with us?
~"Since Paul showed up, I am not too sure of this task Twain gave us? This might get messy, I feel that the being or their God here is watching me and I don't trust someone or something that does not greet me in person?"~ I warned.
~"I can understand that!"~ she beamed at me.
When the car stopped several stories below the main floor, my best guess was about one hundred and thirty feet? Julie lead the way out with us then the guards and her assistants.
She then lead way to a painting covering the wall that seemed alive and I was sure it was in some way. It nodded to her and when she tripped a hidden switch and waved a passcard at the painting. The whole frame of the very large artwork slid away and reviled a small balcony overlooking a vast library that went up a few stories, BUT went DOWN several dozen at least! Iron railed staircases, chased a puzzle of lines throughout the whole layout with some going up and down making the massive place look like a maze in someways?
Julie pointed out to a iron caged elevator and told the group, "Only the three main guards, my two assistants and Paul beyond this point....then of course add Kyley an Becky or why are we all here?" she smiled as the first guard opened the car and moved aside for us all to enter.
A few minutes later the car stopped on this last marble covered, plus ornately decorated floor and we all exited it now open gates quickly.
"Make sure you stay close to me, because it is easy to get lost down here!" she said.
"Are there any maps of the layout of this library?" Becky asked
"Why no, that would lessen security we have here and one after obtaining a job here must learn this whole place, above and below ground within the first year or we have to sadly let them go? But stay close please!"
"I am fine, I always know where I am at for the most part...sometimes however it gets tough keeping track of all of me..." I jested and let slip some truth about myself.
"All of me?" Julie questioned my statement with a quick backwards glance towards me as she walked a flowing, ever changing path through the stacks of books only known to her.
"All of me...I not only exist in this dimension alone, but in several others at the same time and I find sometimes...that I loose track of all the parts that make up what I am is all..." I laughed at a feeling that was being aimed at me of her sudden puzzlement and Becky grinned along with my jest.
Jules lead us through the library's maze of hallways, rooms and several floors to a large truck sized metal door framed in beautiful marble wall that had a row of pillars covered in golden symbols cutting across half of the large room, "This is where the Veritas is held, the book we would like you to examine."
"So this is the Library of Heresy or Haereticum. Where the Vatican keeps any knowledge that goes against the 'word' of the church, no matter how relevant or true it might actually be?" Becky sighed out slowly, "Who knows what great knowledge or wisdom is kept inside here that might make life on earth better?"
"Or worse?" I had to sigh out, "as not all knowledge is good or even bad? That is left up to the reader to use or misuse it!" I added to her words.
As we came into the large room that held the door to the inner Haereticum vault. A person broke away from the back of our group, one that had joined with us along the way through the maze of the library and he started to unlock a glass covered cabinet that displayed two sets of ceremonial robes. Once the cabinet was open, he started dressing in the red robes and a helper started to place a high peaked hat on his head.
"The Cardinal here will open the vault for you, while we stand at a safe distance behind the this row of pillars Kyley?" Jules told me.
"Humm" I said examining his very ornate robe closer, "this is not only decorative, but the embroidered symbols are a finely crafted warding spell against a Mythos's corrupting influence that seems to have a bit of Elven in it and the thread itself is an alloy of Orichalcum plus some Mithril?"
The Cardinal seem a bit upset, then started waving his arms about kind of wildly while he asked Julie what I had just said, she told him the short version that Becky verified for me mentally and then he add in reply that he was going to open the door. So now we all should stand back and 'I should prepare myself?' Like I need to protect myself from mythos...I am one!
As he closed his robe up and placed a sash that draped across his shoulders to finish his clothing change up. That last action, placing the sash over his shoulders after kissing its center? That small act, it must have activated the magic held within the spell wards covering his uniform or in this case a very decorative protective suit and it glowed to my enhanced vision with swirling runes that said...protection...all over them!
Now fully protected from the likes of me or my type of beings, the Cardinal worked his way through three different sets of lock and swung open the door for me to enter the large vault. He waved for me to go in as the door fully opened, but did not dare look inside the room himself with his own eyes!
"Please if you would Miss, tell us if we are now ready for our God's words?" he asked me in Italian and I nodded back to him as Becky spoke for me, "She will..." and I entered the room.
It was almost comical, with me dressed only in a nice t-shirt and blue jeans, then there was this Cardinal standing next to me all dressed in what most would call the finest of church service garb and us standing together was quite the sight I was sure! I walked in the vault at his request, then he swung the door nearly closed behind me to await for my exit and to protect the others waiting anxiously for my return in the adjoining room with him.
The room behind the door was a somewhat dimly lit room only about twenty by twenty foot square, there was a small rough wood table in the center with one nice chair sitting before it and one far wall had rows of shelved books covering it. The item of note was one large leather bound book sitting at the tables center, dead center in front of the waiting chair!
I took my time crossing the room trying to read the titles of the many books on the shelves, I found most of them did not have titles on their spines and the ones that did seemed to stick to human medical needs or engineering of some sort? I found that what seem to be modern or cutting edge engineering tomes in a room being this old made little sense, unless the books were written about very advanced items that existed at the time of this rooms creation?
When I finally sat at the chair, the lamp over my head went instantly from a dim light to very bright light to read by! My hand flipped open the outer cover and the few title pages that covered each page of text, this book was laid out in single side pages...one page of writing, then a blank page with no writing on either page's back.
It only took me reading over a few short paragraphs on the first page to tell that the humans beyond the door behind me could not mentally understand this book or the many subjects hidden within it. I learned what this book told of in my very early years ruling as emperor of my old long gone home world and could not tell them or anyone what that was...when you were ready...you knew, it was that simple.
I sighed out as I stood up, "Well that was simple and quick! Now maybe I can read a few of the other books off the shelves?" I wondered out loud and the room's lamps dimmed suddenly was my answer...that was a no for now.
"Okay...I get it...I am leaving already!...Sheeesh!" I hissed out and the light flickered in reply!
Once I was back out the vault door and it closed safely behind me the others in the room ...besides my Becky eagerly asked me, "Well...WELL, what was the answer?" they all asked one at a time or in groups!
"The simple answer is no, but you still can try reading the book for yourselves and see if you go mad?" I offered and warned at the same time. All beings in the multi-universe should have freedom of choice to die horribly or not?
I laughed when no one in the small group took the offer on the spot! But Julie, the Vatican's museum curator gathered the small group up as the Cardinal stayed behind to change out of his very decorative protective garb.
On the way back Julie took another route from the one that lead us here to the center of the Haereticum, took a few turns that differentiated from the trip down there and on what seemed like new turn six or so we passed by a very decorative wall made of silver metal.
"What lays behind this?" I asked touching the wall suddenly drawn by it and the many carvings covering the surface.
"That is the...what some call the first angels chamber." Julie told me and started to lead the rest of the group off back to the way out of the library maze.
"Can I see this room please...I calls to me...draws me closer to it for some reason?" I told them the truth about what I just had personally felt while passing it!
"I am not sure she should enter there?" Paul the 'guardian' angel of the group warned Julie.
"What could it hurt Paul, tell me the why and we will keep walking? And I am sure that Kyley will agree to those terms?" she asked him, then glanced my way for my nod of agreement and I had to...I was a guest and could not make any real demands here.
"Well Julie...Ma'am I don't see what harm it can do? But I feel that it might be in some way I can't explain clearly to you?" he said.
"Fine then, to be good hosts I will let her inside the room for a few seconds and see the angels gems or at the least the boxes that cover them?" Julie said while she walked back over to the wall size door and started to operate the complex series of locks to open it for me.
As she did that, my finger traced a symbol on the door and doing so reminded me of something I did as a small child at home. Something that I learned so young it was nearly forgotten by me because of the passing of time! My finger traced that symbol several times while she worked at the locks and then I moved on to the one next to it. That new symbol left me with the very same feeling, a feeling that was very close to an image I knew by heart...but not exactly the same strangely?
"What is it Ky?" Becky asked me as I stood at the frame of the large doors, my finger still tracing that second symbol.
"This means something to me, but I can't see it right now?" I said tracing that line over and over with my finger as I told her.
"To be truthful Ky, I feel or see it too! But I can't catch what it means either?" she told me and started tracing the other symbols near twin on the sliver metal panel next to the one I was busy tracing.
When Julie opened the door, I peered in and all the room had was two golden tables in the center with ornate jeweled wooden boxes sitting at the center of each. As I walked into the room I noted that each wall had paintings of angels appearing to humans covering them and it seemed to tell a story of humans finding a rather simple wooden box that bought forth angels to them?
"What is inside these?" I had to ask Julie.
"Just a simple stones that most call the angels jewels? I have no Idea where the legend started, but it has gone on for longer than the church even existed I am told and even researched for myself many years ago, but still did not find an answer?"
"Can we see them?" Becky asked for me.
"Why not, both of the boxes just have very large diamonds in them and they have a few symbols that no one understands carved inside them?" the curator told Becky.
"Symbols carved on the inside a diamond, the hardest of all gems that I know of and how did someone do that several millennia ago without modern tools!" Becky asked while Julie took a few steps to open the first box for her.
"We don't know, it was not written down for us to find? I might have been there all the time till it was shaped into a gem or a mutant from long ago did the deed with a power...we might never know for sure?"
Jules finally lifted the large golden lid to reveal a large clear gem the size of a closed fist to all of us, that is when I gasped out and almost cried, "No...this can't be here?"
I touched the top of the gem on the top most facet, that is when light filled the room as a silver armored man appeared hovering over the gem with huge wings on his back and a large Axe grasped in one hand, "Son...My Vantier?" it said in ancient hawklord.
I was dumbstruck till I wanted to know who was in the other gem and said to Becky, "Quickly open the other one and lets see who is in that one!" I ordered her and she instantly did as I asked.
A beautiful woman appeared next to the already formed translucent mans image and spoke in that ancient language of mine too! "My boy, Vantier...why are you looking like this to us now? Are you in hiding again like when you were a teen!" she asked pleasantly like only a mother could, reminding me of the time I hid from bandits and another kingdom far from home disguised as a female of my race.
"Mom...dad?" I said instantly knowing now that those symbols on the doors were theirs, the personal one each of them used in life and was just interpreted wrong by the humans that saw or carved them is all.
"We see you and it's been...how long has it been dear?" dad asked as he glanced to his wife for an answer that escaped him for now.
"Too long, far...far too long!" she smiled to me.
"Where are the others?" he asked of me and I could not say it! My hand slapped each of the boxes closed and I spun to Julie for my answers to my many questions.
"Why are these here...did your church get the idea for winged angels from them!" I asked and almost laughed at the idea!
Tam and his small band of rescuers had saved this world! That might be the bases for legend of avenging angels that lead to this and then some human found these gems to reinforce the legend even farther!
"That has never happened to me, the books I have read tell of the gems giving counsel at times of need and helping the founders of the church at times with the need of knowledge?" Jules offered and glared at Paul for more answers that only he might know!
"I warned you that bringing this being into here and letting her see all of this might be a bad idea!" he reminded her of that warning once more.
"Well in any case, both of these are really mine and I want them both back!" I said taking the closest box near me and Becky followed my lead by taking the one nearest her, holding it protectively close to her chest, very much like a mother would a child.
"I can't let you take any of them," Julie said instantly and seemed to make a try at commanding me.
"That is true neither can I!" Paul now added with more than a hint of anger on his now raised voice as his business suit vanished and was replaced by silver ornate armor and a large sword gripped in his hand, that he started to slid menacingly from its sheath on his hip.
"Humm fine I can understand that!" and I took my gem from its box and tossed the now empty box back on the table. Then took the box that Becky was holding and replaced the box in her arms with the now bare gem and tossed that twin box onto its own table.
"There...Done...your boxes are back where they belong, the gems leave with me...now!" I demanded.
Paul took a small step towards me and I handed Becky the twin gem that was my mother's, "If that is what you want angel...SO be it! But know this, in this fight you are my sure equal because of my weakened state, but...." I warned as my body grew from teen girl to winged amazon covered in deep black armor, "my death will be yours and this church's end!" I growled at him.
Becky saw the huge fight that was certainly coming and one that I would lose...because I said I would, she knew that I could judge my odds in a battle with ease! "Ky...my love, this is not your way and I know it because I know you, I am part of you. Let them have the gems and we will find a way over the coming years to tear them from the church's grasp anyway!"
Her counseling gave me great pause, Becky was right. I did not fight anymore, I only fought the darkness, that was my path in this new life and this could wait till the church fell from within or without...by my plans to MAKE it fall!
"Fine, Becky is right...you keep them Paul...but they will never work for your kind ever again, human or angel. Only one of my kind will hear the words of wisdom from these gems ever again!" I said while shrinking down to my now normal size and taking both gems from Becky's arms.
I replaced both gems in their respective boxes, then activated them both, "Mom, Dad?" I asked both of them as they showed back up to me and the rest of the room.
"Yes my son, now ruler?" Father asked me.
"These humans have possession of both of you for the time being. Do not appear to them and give them anymore of your counseling or knowledge! This I have to order this from you both for now, " I said very sadly to both, "Now tell them, these humans in their own words what I just ordered or requested of you so that they know...that I now only control how this will end and the when...please?"
I watched on silently as both of my parents ghost or spirits told the assembled group in ancient Latin what I had asked of them and then they both turned back to me, but father spoke first, "The task is done my son, I will see you soon?"
"I will see you soon too, my boy!" mother said as they both vanished from sight.
"WELL Paul...this means your church or 'boss' just lost any help they ever or I should say will ever offer and that is a great loss on your part!" I barked out, then stepped up to him and poked him in the chest at the center of his shinny silver armor.
"But know this, I will work each day, each night till I get them back or see this church, its buildings, its writings fall to ruin and then I will get them both back from your ashes! I can and will out live this...'thing' of yours...and really? You could not come up with an original idea for protectors of this church without copying my race?...How sad indeed!" I tisked at Paul and defiantly walked right past him out the still open door of the room.
Becky broke out into laughter and even Julie giggled till Paul, plus the now freshly arrived Cardinal glared at them both. Julie stopped her giggling under his harsh stare, but Becky returned his and even seemed to 'growl' to him as she walked out of the room. The Cardinal took it from there and asked Julie about what parts of this near fight he had missed.
The Cardinal being informed that I was laying a very valid claim to both sprits housed in this room was not taken very well, in fact he was raging at the idea those 'angels' might be taken from Vatican grounds. But Julie countered his rage with one large fact that their help or guidance was gone forever and I would not help the church anymore with my translations...Plus my threat or in her words 'guarantee' that I would see this through to the churches end if need be and one of my kind being at war with them was a bad idea!
I barked back into the room to get this party moving, "Lets get going, I want out of this place and out of your city as soon as my feet can take me!"
"I will talk over about all of this incident with the Cardinal enclave and see what the church's leadership want to pursue in this matter from there?" The priest told the woman curator.
"I hope so, I want and DO need her to translate far more than you think...most of the deeper library has not even been seen in hundreds of years and some of those tomes might be of use to the world!" she warned and started to walk away at a brisk pace to catch-up, then lead the party back up to the main museum above.
Once we were back above ground, I walked right out of the main library of the museum complex and over to the rim of a large fountain to sit down. Becky followed me, but stayed well back because she felt my dark mood was not something that needed any input just yet.
Jules our guard and escort so far today, had seen the whole mess and felt that something needed to be done, no matter how small the gesture was. He quickly sent an assistant away for grabbing the group a service of coffee and baked treats that the nuns made for the tourists.
I sat silently on that marble topped rim for a few minutes thinking, pondering what to do next. Leave, Storm out in a fit of rage that will make the evening news or stay?
After I had calmed myself a little with the sound of the splashing water to help, Becky felt it was time to sit next to me and give me a warm hug, "I felt that you needed some time alone dear...I can even see that you are still thinking, let alone feel it even now?"
"Thinking sad thoughts and evil dark ones right now is what dwells on me. I have to wonder why they really wish to anger me, when it's so clear that those two spirits belong to me and mine?" I said as she pulled me closer.
"I will have a nice long talk with Twain tonight and we will see what pressure the combined force of Homestake, ARC and the DPA can put on them...cheer up at least you know where they are and the bible thumpers would be mad to try to loose or do them any harm with you just outside of their gates!" she laughed to me, then started to playfully toss the fountains water my way with her free hand, "Cheer up at least its not raining!" she cried out in jest.
"I am not a pigeon that needs a bath woman, I showered this morning!" I laughed myself and splashed some water her way.
Jules strolled over to us followed by two assistants carrying trays, "Here are some refreshments for you to enjoy. But I have to intrude too on your relaxation, Father Merrin needs to ask something of you and I will call him over if that is alright?" he told us.
"In the foul mood I am in and the church still asks favors of me?" I barked at him.
"He has one request...please?" he asked once more.
"Fine send him over and please ready whatever needs to be done so that we can leave the city for our hotel and then home?" I asked Jules, who nodded instantly back to me and walked off to touch a waiting priest on the shoulder as he whispered to him.
I took one of the offered coffee, plus a small plate of baked goods to nibble on while we waited and I talked to this man. This gray haired man, walked slowly over to us showing his advanced years but still had a spring in his step. His simple black style robes was what most of the church preferred and he held a bible in one hand with a tablet wedged under it, 'ahh the more modern needs of life'. I thought silently of him.
"Miss Baron, I have one request of you today?" he asked.
"You do know that as of an hour ago, the church and I no longer see eye to eye? And making a request of my time is not going to end well..." I warned him flatly.
"I heard, but not the exact reason behind the separation between us of the faith and you. But the request is not for me or the church...It is sadly for the family of Anna, the guide who died in Berlin and her family was visiting Rome when she died. They came here to seek solace, but since you are already here...can you?" he asked me and gripped his bible to his chest hopping I would say yes I am sure.
"You sure know how to wound a person...Yes I will see them. Is that now, or later?"
"We can set it all up for morning or afternoon, your preference Miss?"
"Do what ever the family asks and I will match it." I gave him
"Done Miss, I am sure they will be happy to have a talk with the last people to see their little girl alive and I will be calling very soon to set this up farther?" he said solemnly and Becky handed him one of her cards that she pointed out it had an international number printed on it, that she used for mine and her's business.
Once the priest had left us alone again, I let out a slow heavy sigh showing my real feelings right now. I was sad, upset, utterly frustrated and very angry right now. I had a inner hope that the Vatican would let me have my parents memory gems and I could talk to them farther?
"You want to go home, to our room or maybe just forget all of this and see Anna's parents later?" Becky asked me in the old tongue we always used to one another.
As she spoke I noticed that Paul seemed to perk up and stay silent while Becky or I spoke. That is when I cursed the existence of his church, not a binding one...but more of a 'darn you' swear you would make in anger and when he glared at me, plus 'bristled' up a bit when I was very sure he had heard, plus understood me.
~"Becky that winged bastard Paul knows what we were saying just now and I am seriously thinking of getting up and seeing if I can pound him into the earth for fun?"~
She chuckled to me while she angrily starred Paul's way, "I am thinking of doing that too, but in my case I am sure I can get away with slapping the bastard!" she said in that old tongue once more instead of mentally telling me. She was playing with Paul like a toy and seemed to enjoy it!
"Well...I have to use your own words against you Becky, we don't start a fight or STEAL from others!" I smiled back over to her, keeping with the playfulness she was already on and I was loving it! This helped me feel better, if you listen into my private conversations? I will try to 'burn' you somehow!
As Paul stewed behind me and even I could feel him burning now with a little anger. I slid into a older languages that Becky already knew and one I was very sure Paul or even his boss did not!
I cursed him again and when I asked Becky, she noted no reaction from Paul, but to be sure I tossed in a few words of an old dwarven language my old friend Baron had taught me, one not even from this world! I had been coaching Becky in it for months and her knack for learning strange writing or spoken languages, had given her a leg up to learning it quickly that I was sadly lacking in simple english?
"This should work for now, I am sure even his Lordship does not know this one!" I laughed to her.
"Let's just get the day over with and get back to the room so we can do some talking while we rest?" she asked me and stood up to wave Jules over to us.
"I agree..." I sighed again.
Sunday September 16, 10:30 PM
Rome Italy our hotel room
Once again for the hundredth time tonight Becky was barking at her phone and to Twain on the other end, "I don't care if they want more or paid for our services already....No this is something personal, family in a way and that set of gems belong to her....no I don't care how long they have kept them, or kept them so called safe! Well they can bill us or you in this case, after we see Anna's parents tomorrow we are done here and with them forever!...No sending the books in question over to Whateley for us to check on them there is not a way to fix this and if I find out that someone tried to sneak a Vatican or church book past us to have a 'look-see' I will skin THAT someone alive!" Becky warned him while wrapped deep within her shared rage we both had with the church right now and she stomped all over the room.
"Love hang up the phone, enough of dealing with this mess? They will have to figure it out or I should speak 'that Twain will'! I have given them my decision on this matter and the way to fix it, let the humans deal with the mess from there?" I told her as I climbed off the bed to grab yet another small bag of chips and just then thought to myself..."I just called them 'humans' and did not included Becky along with the rest of them all? Have I influenced her life that much, that I mentally don't think of her as a regular human anymore?" I had to ponder to myself silently
"That's...'I should say'...My love and YES HE IS going to deal with this!" she barked at the phone once more and hung it up, then turned it off for the night I felt!
She cuddled up next to me on the living room couch and took a few chips from my bag laying on my chest, "So that was mom and dad...you did not even have time to introduce me to them?" she tried to jest.
"If I could have, but I did not want to show Paul and his boss that we were so linked. Not just now?" I said as my hand pulled her close and my free hand played with her hair a bit.
"I know you don't want to show your hand just yet, that you are gathering followers and growing your influence on others?" she whispered to me, showing me that she did understand the 'what's' and 'whys' of my complicated life right now.
"Let's just sleep till morning and deal with Anna's parents then?" I purred to her and she nodded back with a yawn, then fell asleep.
Monday September 17, 7:30 AM
Rome Italy, our room
After a quiet night cuddled together both in real life and mentally in my inner realm, we woke up early to have a good breakfast before the escorts came for us and this sure to be sad meeting.
All night I noted the absence of Night within my mind or even sleeping on one of the rooms many places a bird as large as her could perch. But I knew she would stay silent, because her kind...our birds were the protectors of family in my world and her seeing my family, my parents trapped or imprisoned was beyond her reason. Night was normally that small voice that kept me calm or held me back when I was angry, but that voice of reason had its limits and both mom and dad being held by this church was far beyond that!
When the escorts finally arrived, we were ready for them and this time the escorts seemed to be a new team, I did not recognize even one of them? "Becky where are the escorts we had yesterday?" I had to ask cautiously in our secret language.
"It's fine they all checkout, here are their pic's off my secure phone?" she offered the device to me and I nodded back my agreement, "Besides do you feel any of them hiding anything from us or that want to do harm?" she asked me farther.
"No none of that," I said as I shook my head, "What I feel mostly is that emotion that I normally connect with humans being protective and alert."
They loaded us into a waiting SUV and drove off, as we drove my sense of direction told me that this SUV was not heading towards the Vatican at all and it was going in the opposite direction.
"Becky we are heading south, not north and away from the Vatican?" I told her.
"Ohh let me see why?" she said then leaned up to one of our escorts and asked. When she was finished she sat back to smile to me, "They are taking us to a small church nearby because of yesterday, the priest felt that you might be more comfortable at a location outside of the Vatican walls right now?"
"Fine, but they have to tell us about this beforehand next time?" I warned her and she nodded back in agreement.
The three SUV's arrived at a small church at the city's edge and parked in the very tiny lot to drop us off. The priest from yesterday waved a greeting to us to come in the main doors, "Ladies come in and thanks for allowing us your time."
"You are welcome sir, but lets have this meeting over there in that small garden and we all can sit on the benches facing one another?" I told him and pointed over to the garden bordering the side of the church building.
"Miss why sit out there, when we can go inside and be far more comfortable?" he asked me gently and waved at the door once again insisting we both go in with him.
"Father Merrin honestly after yesterday and my finding your church lays claims to what is clearly mine. I will no longer grace any of your buildings with my presence," Becky sputtered out a short snort of a giggle when she heard me mentally add...'Unless I am destroying one!' onto that last sentence.. "and I will not help your organization in anyway, besides I am here for Anna's family and no one else."
"Fine I understand your wants, please go ahead of us while I get the Janssens...Anna's parents and her brother Thomas." he bowed slightly my way, then turned back into the church to go gather his small flock I am sure.
Becky sat down on the nearest set of benches and patted the spot next to her, "Come and sit down so you don't start pacing the gardens to death or break something in anger?" she suggested to me, certainly feeling out my current dark mood.
Soon the father was leading three others over to our bench, their sadness played out over the nice garden and that emotion seemed to overwhelm the beauty of this place for me. The priest introduced them all has he came close enough to be heard, he bowed his head slightly in respect to the family as he spoke, "Miss Baron, this is the Janssens family...Anna's mother Maxime, her father Nicolas and lastly her older brother Thomas. Please I took the liberty of telling them who and what you were...I hope you agree?" he asked me finally in english to be a good host I was sure.
"Yes that is fine, they deserve to know as much as they want or need for the sake Anna's memory and their own needs of course." I offered when I stood to personally greet them all with a small short hug.
I felt that Thomas, Anna's brother was a little uncomfortable and withdrew from my hug very quickly, "You all right Thomas, I don't bite?" I giggled trying to help the mood.
Becky laughed back with me, "Nope she does not bite, but nibble once and awhile..."
"I'm fine, you are not what I expected is all?" he said with a light French accent in english, when helping his mother sit next to his father. But strangely remained standing himself and that showed me that this young man was on the defensive towards me for some reason?
"What did you expect__me?" I had to ask.
"Something...." he corrected himself and I could feel that he was genuinely sorry to call me a 'thing' just now, "ahh sorry...'someone' older?" he said back to me while fussing over his own words.
"My appearing to be__Teenager makes sense even though I an far, far older. But in reality___should appear as a small child because I know so little of this world and even the english language seems to confound me at times?" I admitted to the boy.
Becky smiled as she mentally corrected me, then asked the family for us both, "Is there anything we could do....anything?....Because all Anna left with us both, was that she loved each of you and that Thomas should not give up on schooling because of this loss was her biggest worry. One that he would stay home and care for the both of you?" she glanced at both parents in turn.
"I was thinking to do just that?" he sadly gave us all.
"No that would be a mistake son, we can take care of ourselves and you need your space or time for school." Nicolas the father of both told Thomas.
"Please listen___your parents, it was Anna's last wish for you Thomas...beside loving all of you?" I said encouraging the boy to do as his father told him.
Father Merrin interrupted them for a second with his input, "I am sure that Anna's company or the ARC organization would pay for any schooling at this point or I am sure I could get them too?"
As the priest spoke about the son going back to college, all that Anna's mother Maxime could do was only cry, "Ohh my baby...I am so going to miss her!" she almost wailed out constantly.
I held her hand as the grieving mother calmed herself with the help of my pushing a little of that emotion on her, I know I shouldn't do it...but in this case who would say 'no' or stop me?
"I know that feeling very well, Mrs. Janssens. I have lost children myself over the years." I consoled her and felt my own pain grow a little at the same time.
"Father Merrin told us you were an old being, but seeing a teenager that says they understand still is very strange to me?" she admitted to me, "But does it get better?"
I knew what 'it' was, IT was that pain of the loss, "No it does not, it only lessens when you have others to care for and you have your son for now. Then maybe soon the boy will get you some grandchildren to spoil rotten!" I laughed in hopes it helped.
"Thanks Kyley those nice thoughts do genuinely help, looking forward to the future helps?" she told me.
Becky nudged me rather hard in the side just then, "See even she knows that Ky, looking towards the future is best!"
"I do wish I could see her...my Anna one last time?" she started again.
"I could show her to you though my eyes, but it would be only during those last mounts of her life when Anna told us her last wants?" I offered to the now weeping mother and the father who was just now starting to cry himself.
"You can do that?" Maxime smiled up to me.
"Yes I can, but you will see her as she was during her death, it was not pretty...but she was not in any pain, I stopped that, gave her peace with my powers and sadly she was too injured, much to far gone for me to save?" I apologized to them all.
"You did what you could, you put yourself in danger to help and that is the best anyone one being a regular human or someone ancient like you could even offer?" she told me and squeezed my hand in support.
"Thanks." I mumbled thinking about that day and many, many others over my life.
"Can I see her, see my Anna that one last time?" she beamed to me.
"I can, please lean you heads a little closer to me if both of you want to see this?" I asked Anna's father at the same time if he wanted in on this too?
They both did as I told them, I gently placed a hand to each of their heads by the side of their temples and that is when I made a connection. One that could only be made with my current weakened state with permission.
The visions I gave them were a bit edited for the parents sake, I left out or 'fuzzed' out from their shared sight the damage Anna...their child had been through. A vision clear as both of them being there in person was shone to them and the joy of hearing their daughters last words and requests was shared among all three of us.
Maxime blinked her tear filled eyes to me and then hugged her husband, "Thanks for that, it helped us greatly...thanks!" her muffled voice said as she pulled her husband closer.
"Thomas, did you want to see this too?" I had to ask the boy, even though I knew he would not in my own way.
"No...I want to remember Anna, my last memory of her to be the ones from home and not that last day of her's." he said and I nodded back to him, "Yes I understand, if you ever change your mind...I am here, just a call away?" I offered to him.
Both grieving parents stood up while hugging one another and I could tell they felt much better than when they had walked into this nice garden, that some of that not knowing what had become of their child or her last thoughts was lifted away.
I was personally happy that I had helped as best I could, I might not have been able to save Anna. But I let her last wishes, her words be known to those she cared for and now they personally had, plus heard them to cherish for all time.
"Lets go home Becky, I am done here and done with this place!" I said while angrily glaring at the church building standing next to this nice serene garden.
Wednesday September 19, 11:30 AM
Dunwich, New Hampshire
Our house
Becky climbed the stairs up to our door from the garage thinking that the house would be very stuffy after almost a week of our being gone. But she found the door already open and the room beyond it filled with the scents of cooking food.
"Ohh you're already here, I was just cooking you both lunch!" Madelyn yelped out and Becky instantly knew who it was in her or our home. Because no one else but family or bespoken ones could get by my magic wards and she knew it!
Becky ducked her head to look back down the stairs, "Ahh guys just bring the bags up to this door's level and you can go. No need to carry them all the way up to our rooms for us!" she sang, hiding the facts that we did not want our connection to Madelyn being made by outsiders just yet!
Becky ran into the house and shooed Madelyn upstairs for now while our escorts brought the stack of travel bags to the homes first level and once they had left we both hug our greetings to Madelyn.
"Well glad to see you here girl, what are you up too?!" Becky asked.
"Didn't Ky tell ya? She called me to come on over and find a place to stay at. Then I might grab a job was the plan? But Tim stopped by your home while you were away and I spotted him as I just had rented the single bedroom on the end of this row."
I interrupted her long explanation from there, "That is when Tim told her of his plans and mine. Since Maddy already knew them, he moved into her place temporality that is?" I smiled knowing something was coming!
That is when Tim walked into the house and overheard all of us talking, but I knew he was coming, "Temporally...till I have to call her 'mom' that is?" he laughed out.
Becky hugged Tim instantly as he got close enough, "So you have decided to join the family then?"
"Yes...I did just that a few days back and came here to tell Ky. But both of you were in Germany and Maddy took in this lost puppy till you'all got back?" he laughed again.
"Lets have dinner, this GOO is hungry!" I said to all of them as I spun around to the kitchen and the wonders of smells that Maddy had just made there!
Hours later we were still seated at our large dining table trading stories of this past week
Tim was just finishing off the last of his pudding when I had to ask him a question, "Well did you want to do this tonight or wait some more time Tim and Maddy this is your choice partly too?" I had to add for her sake.
"Now is good as ever I guess?" Tim shrugged to me and Maddy twinned his action, "I guess now is fine, might as well getERdone!" she jested and stood up.
"Becky, I will have to ask you to leave and go over to Maddy's place to wait this out in safely, because this is a large spell or act on my part and having any other living beings in the building might be a bad thing for me or them right now?" I questioned myself just now...can I even capable of still doing this? It was a simple act before, used may times to save one who's body was so damaged, that we needed a whole new one!
Becky did not want to leave her home, she wanted to be part of this and thought she should be there in case something went wrong. By Kyley was right, what could she do and or even know what to do when? Becky took her time leaving the house, gathered up her phone to be called on, her purse and slowly left as Kyley guided Maddy, plus Tim up to her bedroom where she was told Maddy would rest up after.
Becky opened the door on Maddy's small one bedroom that made up the end of every row of townhomes in this development, most were made for handicapped residents but the builder over built the numbers and sold or rented the leftover ones just like this till a tenant that better fit its needs was found.
Becky grabbed a soda out of the fridge as she paced the small living room like an expectant father. Back in her home, Kyley had just closed the door to her room, "Well this is how our night will go. First you both agree to this, then I capture Tim's soul for later use while I destroy his body for fueling this act and then just save a sliver of him or what was him for later use. Now I prepare Maddy to receive Tim and combine her with her bodies capacity to have kids and the result will be an old Tim soul in a very new body. One body that is mostly one of my kind, a bit of his old one and little of Maddy's. That way Tim with be partially human and my kind."
"So you destroy me and then remake me?" Tim gulped out.
"I hope, there is a chance of failure and NO I do not know the odds of that until we start. I have not don this recently, or in this new form of mine or on this world. I you want to back out, this is the time for that Tim?" I had to ask him for the last time, because once started...this act finished or failed, that was the only end.
Tim shook his head slowly, "No I am not backing out, I know I have freewill to make this decision and I want it!"
Maddy smiles to him, "I agree too, this is the payment for my life and I know it. But I get to be a mother without all the fuss!" she laughs.
"Then that part is done, we all agree and lets get started then?"
Four hours later, Becky's phone rang and when she picked it up a very tired sounding Maddy was on the other end, "Hun, we are all done and I am sleeeeepy....goodnig" is all she got out.
Becky's feet slapped hard on the pavement as she ran back home, on the couch she found a sleeping Ky all curled up. ~"Don't touch her right now our love."~ a warning sang inside her head, as she came close to touching the sleeping body and she knew that was Night, who was perched in her normal spot.
"Why?"
~"Kyley is hungry for energy right now and even touching her in the slightest might lead to her feeding off your life-force, she spent all she had on this act and I added in mine to finish it. In a few minutes I will fly her away to feed off the life aura the cities have in abundance near hear."~ the bird offered and seemed to be preening itself for a long flight in Becky's opinion.
When Becky looked over Kyley sleeping on the couch again, she could see now after the birds warning that Ky's body seem more gaunt, starved for sustenance than normal and it showed across her face with it's thinner skin, plus sunken appearing eyes.
Worry showed in her voice as Becky asked the companion bird, "Night will she get better soon? Or like the last time she overspent herself like this and take days to fill back up on life-force?"
~"This time it will only take part of the night, I will fly over to that nice city you showed us coming up here and she can refill herself very quickly on all that free roaming energy!"~ the large black bird seemed to smile to her.
"Okay, but be careful...the pigeons in New York can be mean!" she jested back to the Bird as it hopped over to the couch and Kyley's body vanished for a change instead of the bird. With a toss of it's head, the window slid open to its mental command and out she flew into the dark night.
Later up in Ky's room, Becky found a sleeping Maddy in the bed and covered her up with the blankets to keep her warm. One thing she noticed was a pile of Tim's clothes next to the bed, like he had vanished right out of them on the spot! She cleaned them up and while she did, she spotted Ky's phone on the tabletop with its eagle art cover showing who owned it.
She shook her head to the sight and picked it up to take back to the main bedroom where she slipped into her bed for the night, "I hope all is good?"
Thursday September 20, 4:35 AM
New York city
My eyes popped open to the sight of being in an unfinished room, one that strangely was missing roof, one wall and part of another wall? I yawned out loudly, "Ohh ya Night flew me to New York city and perched me here in an unfinished high-rise for the night." as I sat up to stretch my arms out and give me some room to finally add my huge wings in the stretch.
After I stood up, I had to stretch out the wings once more to 'get the kinks out' so says Becky at times, but not only did I feel rested but strangely hungry for actual food? "Humm what to have to eat?" I said pulling my wallet from storage.
Night squawked from her perch on one of the many steel 'I' beams of the building, ~"I would like a apple fritter and maybe a doughnut?"~
I agreed with her suggestion, "Sounds good, lets fly down and see if there is shop nearby?" and I took to wing to search out the street thirty odd floors below us.
The glow coming from a open bake shops windows looked very inviting in contrast to the rest of the streets inky darkness and the wonderful smell of fresh treats being cooked added to the call it had on me. So I landed in a dark alley nearby to hide my wings, then casually walked out into the street appearing like a normal teen in search of breakfast!
Once I opened the door, the owner greeted me instantly as he dusted off his hands of flour and walked over to his display counter, "What can I get for you kid?" he said in that distinct New York accent I had heard so much last time here in the city.
"Humm two of the apple fritters and four of those doughnuts!" I just pointed my selections out in his large case one at a time.
He quickly tossed them into a bag, each wrapped in a wax paper sheet and then placed the bag on the countertop near me, "That's eight even and I'll toss a few holes in for ya too!" he added and then dropped five or six little sprinkle covered balls in last.
I paid him a ten, he gave me my change and turned back to his work, "Cya kid, have a nice day."
"Goodmarrow, " I said back in english and he nodded quickly as he went to work again.
As I picked the bag off the countertop, I could tell the fritters on the bottom were still very warm and certainly fresh, that meant gooooey! the best way to eat them! So I grabbed a few napkins to top the bag off and get that sugar off my fingers, plus Nights claws later!
Once I left the shop, then safely back to the shadows till I was sure no one could spot me and took to wing. Back up to that unfinished floor I went, then perched myself on one of the top most 'I' beams to wait for sunrise. I so wanted to see it this morning, because I had just restarted my kind on this world and this sunrise was the first on many on what would be my new home for a very long time!
The bag rattled as I took out the first doughnut, I found this one was the chocolate sprinkles one and I placed its twin on the beam I was sitting on for Night. She 'popped' out and right away tore off a chunk to nibble on.
"Nice clear day to see this, I hope it looks good?" I said while sitting on that beam with my legs swinging freely below me and I glanced down to the thirty or so story fall below me to just see the workers coming back this morning to continue their work.
I shrugged to seeing them, "It will be an hour I bet till they get up here and that is plenty of time to watch the sunrise!"
The first beams of light stated streaming over the horizon when I pulled out both fritters for us to eat next, Night tore into her's instantly and I placed the still warm treat on my lap to tear off a piece.
Below me a few stories, Bart was just making his way to his normal place as the crane operator for this job and he was the first to get into work, then normally the last to leave. The construction elevator hit the last floor it served for now and would be added to soon when needed. He left the cage's offered safety far up on this last full floor and sent it back down to the crew that would board it in a minute or so?
Bart checked out the area to make sure nothing stupid or dangerous to his buddies had occurred during the night and spotted a blond teen sitting amongst the high steel on a far off beam. Right now she was calmly eating a doughnut with a huge bird sitting right next to her!
"Ohhh shit, she must be nuts or suicidal!" he thought silently.
Bart walked slowly towards that end of the finished floor as he keyed his radio mike, "Ahh guys, we might have a jumper on thirty four? A teen girl is up here and she is sitting on a beam about twenty foot over my head?"
I heard something behind me and spun my head to see a man looking up at me, "Just waiting for___sunrise then I'll be going!" I told him.
"Ohhh shit she is going to jump at sunrise!" is what Bart thought to himself just now as the kid spoke about her plans. He keyed his mike again, "Hey get up here now damn it, I am sure she is going off now...she said so!" he warned the crew still coming up in the construction elevator.
Once the cage banged to the top, a dozen men spilled out and tossed lunch bags along with other personal belongings into a pile by the door, then sent it back down. Four bigger men put on safety gear and started their way up the steel to the teen.
I noticed four men headed up to me as I kicked my legs back and forth impatient for the sun to fully rise, "Hey nice view up here, just a few more minutes and___sun will be up and we can greet___new day before I go!" I told the nearest one a dozen feet below me.
"Hey it can't be that bad, don't move it's dangerous!" he said to me in a shaky voice.
"Dangerous?" I questioned him, "I___ love high places like this!" I sang and stood up to greet him.
"Nooo, noo, NO! Don't do that, you'll fall!" he warned me.
"I can't fall?" I questioned him again, "I have been doing this for years! It's like flying, you never forget?"
As he came closer, then up to my level. That is when Night took to wing as she warned me, ~"I don't like this human, he seems too nervous to me!"~
He clipped a line onto my beam, just as his buddy got on top of the same beam behind him. I took out my last two doughnuts and offered them to them, "Here, I only have two left, but they are real good and besides I am kind of full?"
I walked calmly towards him very certain of my footing having done stuff like this all my life. To me this beam was as wide as a city sidewalk and no danger to me!
"Sure I'll take one, but don't move till I get to ya...please" he gulped at me.
"You okay?" I asked him with a tilt of my head, "I know the wind is coming up, but you seem nervous...too nervous?" I had to ask handing him the bag.
"Thanks," he said and handed the bag to his buddy still trying to clip a rope to the beam we all stood on, that is when he fell trying to hold a bag and clip on!
As the man fell away from us screaming, I leapt out after him and my wings popped out on instinct. They folded in to give me a faster dive so I could catch up with his falling body and in a second I had both arms wrapped around him firmly. Next I pulled up and my wings beat the air fiercely to keep both of us aloft.
He squirmed on my arms and I noticed his eyes were shut, "Hey stop moving or we both fall again!" I warned him with a shout over the growing winds of the coming day.
As we came up to that last floor, he finally opened his eyes and looked at me, "I got ya!" I smiled to him.
"You got me...WHO'S GOT YOU!" he shouted and looked down at his feet. Then over to mine and the 'nothing' that was holding us both up!
We landed on the top most floor and I let him free of my hug, "There you go and I will not charge for the ride?" I smiled at him.
"Shit...mutant...angel...what the fuck!" one man asked me.
"Ahh my card says mutant, but I was born this way?" I said.
"Darn it kid, what are you doing up here!" one barked at me.
"I was just watching the sun come up?" I offered and felt a wave of pure rage hit me from him.
"Darn it call the cops!" one man in back shouted at me.
Finally that man who was on my beam and I handed the bag to. Came down to us and he spun me right around to him, "Great a mutant kid, I am just happy you are fine...but what were you thinking?"
"I guess not thinking, or thinking like a normal human does. Where I grew up, running around on the tops of buildings far taller than this was normal for children half my age?" I offered to him.
Bart slid past the crowd of men and took the kids shoulder in his hand, "It's best you get going and lets not call the cops. No need to stop work with lots of silly paperwork guys?" he offered to them and me.
"I will go?" I said and took his hand. That is when I found it hurt, must have been crushed at one point in his life working this job, "Ahh I can fix that hand for you?" I offered him.
"Humm sure you can?" Bart said while pulling it back and giving it a shake to ward off the pain that came from it on cold mornings. That busted up hand is why he operated cranes these days, it's injury stopped his working for three years till it healed and his crane training was over with!
"Can I try, as a thank you?" I asked again.
"Bart, that might be a bad idea...she might hurt you?" one man said as he gripped his long steel working tool, with one end having a wrench opening and the other a point for working beams together.
"I doubt she can hurt me and what would it hurt Dave?" he said and offered the hand back to me.
"Humm?" said as I felt out into it, "all five fingers broken, six joints permanently fixed by screws and all your tendons a real mess!"
"Well shit...she nailed it! That is what the doc said years ago word for word?" Bart told the group of us.
My hands glowed over his and I felt the repairs start. I shoved the screws out of his hand, then past the skin and they pinged off the concrete covered floor one by one at our feet. Next I checked my work as I fixed his nerves and strengthened the atrophied muscles some for him.
"All done, good as new!" I beamed at him and let go of his hand.
Bart flexed the fingers of his hand for the first time in nearly ten years, then rotated the wrist well past the point it normally stopped at because of that damaged mess in there, "Hey she did fix it, look guys all fixed!" he said and showed his fingers flexing like normal.
"Shit Bart all your scars are gone too!" the one called Dave noticed.
"If I can go now guys, next time I will ask before coming up and maybe bring doughnuts for all of you?" I offered and took to wing in the growing sunlight. Then flew north towards home as fast as I could.
Dave looked over his fellow crew, "Guys not one word of this to anyone else, because if the MCO ever heard of this or the press? It could get bad for her and lets not go there!"
They all nodded back in agreement and went to back to their jobs for the day.
A few hours later, I was back at home and Becky was hugging me to death in the living room, "So it's all done and Tim is 'in' Maddy?"
"Yes, But I am hungry again and this time I need or crave food and not just for the tastes for some reason?" I smiled to her.
"I'll order some pizza and other things for ya!" she beamed back to me, as she grabbed her cell phone to start the order on an 'app'
"Order like three! I am really hungry for some reason?" I said laughing as my stomach actually growled!
Shortly we had three pizzas on the dinning table along with some pasta and buffalo wings. I was starting my second pizza as Becky smiled at me, "Great to actually see you eat for a reason, just like I do!"
Becky took a wing from the box of them as Maddy came in the room and waved it at her, "Have some, we ordered out!" she offered.
"Ohh ya I am hungry, famished even!" Maddy said taking a seat, then Becky slid a clean paper plate her way. Maddy took a slice of pizza and a few wings very quickly. She seemed to savor each bit till the smile on her face disappeared slowly as she stopped eating, then she lept out of her chair and ran to the small bath across the living room. We heard her vomiting up her guts a second later.
"Humm that would be Tim I am sure!" I said eating another wing nonchalantly.
"Maddy barfed him up!" Becky shrieked out!
"NO...NO, that is simple morning sickness. Remember I told you both this pregnancy would be accelerated like mad and this is what happens." I said dropping the now meatless bone on the plate.
Maddy came out of the bath wiping her mouth with a towel, "What was that?" she asked having not heard me with he door closed, so I repeated what I had just said once again and grabbed a fresh wing.
"So this shit will go on?" she asked me as she sat to drink some soda.
"Nope that sick feeling will be gone by dinner, but you will be showing some belly by Wednesday!" I warned her.
"I'll get fat that fast!" she shouted looking down at her flat abs, as she pulled up her shirt.
"Ohh ya! That is what happens when you have a kid and I am sure you know that!" I had to smile to her.
"I thought this would be fast, but not that fast!" she said.
"It will be fast, even faster than you think! Since New York is only an hour away by wing, I am going to use all that free energy to make this quick and easy on you. Each weekend I am going to toss my energy at you and Tim inside you on both days! That should make this last about four weeks or so? Then add Tim will be back and about three or four by Halloween!"
The look on her face was priceless, I loved it! So I had to smile at her, "You'll love it, it will be fun!" I added next.
"I'll be a whale in a few weeks?" she almost cried.
"By mid next week I am sure and you will need to eat allot too! A whole lot and that means Becky will be busy making sure you are fed, plus happy?" I informed my love.
"Maddy will have to move into you room in a week or so? Living down the row in her place might be a bad idea for her to go back and forth looking different each day!" Becky warned.
"Humm had not thought of that? But it's great that we have the room and my bed up there is comfortable too!"
"How fast will he grow?" Maddy had to ask me.
"I am not sure of that? He should grow in HUGE spurts, a year here a year there and be back to an adult in less than a year or so?" I told them.
"I'm going to have huge stretch marks!" Maddy almost cried, "I worked out so much to get my abs back last month!"
"No you won't, all of that will vanish after Tim is back and I heal any lasting marks he leaves behind!" I told her and patted her belly as a joke.
Sunday September 23, 10:30 AM
Whateley academy, Poe cottage
Becky had just dropped me off at school and I flew over to Poe to see how things were going while I did my washing. When I finished tossing my loads of clothes into the huge washer and making sure it was set-up all fine? I strolled back into my room with my now nearly empty bags, "Hi KK, how did the week go for you?"
"Hey!" she beamed at me and leapt up to give me a huge, "I'm fine how have you been, we all saw what happened in Berlin!"
"I'm fine, but we lost our guide only a few minutes after we met her and from there most of the trip was a down from there?" I had to admit to KK, as we promised to keep no secrets in this room from one another.
"Hey it happens sometimes, why I don't know? But at least you helped out those you could and the church!" KK boasted for me.
"Yes, I helped those I could and I would have helped far more than those few if Becky did not dragged me off and showed me that I should leave for her safety, as well as mine own? But never please KK never mention that church to me again!" I had to almost bark out as my anger grew at them once more.
Her expression grew more puzzled as I spoke about Berlin and then the church, "Why so angry at them Ky?" she had to ask me now and certainly saw or felt my personal anger growing because I was broadcasting waves of that emotion right now.
"That is personal KK, I should not really get into it?" I said and hopped she would drop it.
"Okay, but we can talk if you want to any time?" she suggested, knowing our main rule... We would never talk about the others secrets outside of the room.
A thought just occurred to me in a flash, "Hey how did you know that I was the one who healed those few at the Berlin attack? I heard that the healer went and was still unidentified by the MCO, plus the media!"
KK spit out laughing at me, "Be real Ky, I mean really? A nearly eight foot tall amazon girl, with black wings, dressed in all black as night armor and that heals the injured! You can't fool us on this campus or those inside Poe with that?"
"I hope no one else figures it all out, it might go bad for me?" I added to dark thoughts in my head, 'what would the MCO do or the government?'
"Don't worry about it! But you might want to go say hi to Downpour, because she was very worried about you last week?" KK eagerly said while trying to shove me back out the door and the waiting hallway.
"Okay...KK I'll go already!" my voice shouted and she playfully shoved me over and over into the hall.
After KK closed our door behind me, I paced out the hallway towards Downpour's room and as I arrived at the now closed door I could instantly feel the dark mood that lay behind it. So I knocked and her roomie opened the door to me.
"Hi I am back and___told that Downpour wanted to see me?" I grinned to the roomie.
Not a second later Downpour was wrapped like a snake around my waist and was hugging the life from me as best she could! I glanced down to her as her now happy face looked up to mine, "Nice to see you too?" I smiled down.
I could feel that she was much happier now and she seemed to glow now, "You are not allowed to do stuff like that anymore and I was worried that you got hurt or something bad happened too!"
I had to laugh a teen girl ordering me just now, "I am fine and like I said...I am never going to leave you or anyone? Because ridding oneself of a GOO like me is very hard!"
Wednesday September 26, 11:30 AM
Whateley academy, Kane hall
To most what I was doing on my paper was doodling, but to me this is what my mind did when I was trying to relax and to others that knew GOO magic? This small doodle was a spell for making a very small but viscous hamster, that could eat a car in a few bites! Dangerous, yes...but I would burn this paper before anyone else could read it? Besides a hamster that had extra-dimensional jaws and teeth was funny to me!
My hands picked up that paper off my desk and looked the spell over, inside my mind it grew instantly from a spell to real. As it did, I could see that I had perfected the most dangerous small furry, yet cute monster of savage death! Ohhh so cute, easy to dismiss as nothing and pick up to cuddle...then BOOM! It had you!
I am sure that Becky would call this a 'dark thought or idea?' But really it was my mind playing at the end of class time of my dimensional gate physics team and I needed the free time to relax some.
That paper was crumpling in my hands as I made it ready so a spell could light it aflame and get rid of any danger so cute a monster could wreck on the school. As it burned with a spell, that is when I felt that Becky had opened our homes front door and that was a normal thing that happened many times a day. But this time I felt something at the door, as she was greeting it...I felt out to there and since I was behind this room's major spell wards, plus the building's I could not see what it was with her eyes? I could only 'feel' that she was fine and not threatened by whatever this being was.
Becky must have invited this new being into our home, because I felt it pass by my homes wards and enter the home with her permission. The new being felt strange as it walked through that door, it felt like an E’draqvar! One of the Succubus like beings we met on our trip to Sturgis and it felt strongly like a royal Fae too? But what grabbed my attention most...it felt like ME!
Normally all of that might worry me, but I knew nothing could get past my warding and hurt Becky without being harmed in return, then add that 'return of harm' would be three fold stronger than what was given!
As I left the room, I picked up my cell phone off the shelf that we stored them on while in class. 'We did this so that no dangerous math or Mythos math or spells could leave the room via text and hurt the world outside in general.'
My phone 'beeped' as I passed by the doors of Kane hall and the signal jammers that protected the building. the text was short and to the point...Ky there is a small girl here looking of you and she called you the Guardian? I'll keep her here and wait for you to come home tonight love!...that was strange, a girl calling me Guardian?
Well readers if you what happened from there or to know who or what the girl was?
You will have to read Nuuan's stories about her! She is one of Nuuan's characters and I leave it up to his fine writing to introduce her to the readers.
https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/60565/better-or-worse
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
This Chapter---dealing with life's issues and a hidden danger GROWS!!
dun dun daaaaa!!!!!!
Well its been 2 years since I posted a chapter....so I guess its time?
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
New York City
Here I was walking down a very deserted, still dark before sunrise street on my way to the construction lot, over the last few weeks I came here to rest up to refill my life energy after I gave Maddy and Tim most of my energy for Tim's continuing need during his very quickened growth back to an adult. Right now Tim was still a quickly growing baby within Maddy and several weeks away from being reborn as one of my kind. A lesser one he might be, but still one of mine and the first one to this rebirth of my race here!
Unfortunately for Maddy, she was huge because most of Tim's re-growth happened in the first two weeks of this short pregnancy and the rest of his time until his rebirth was for the most part polishing what had already happened and making sure he was coming along the right path form one of my kind. Yes that is right I could mess up badly and unleash a GOO like monster on this world next month, so I still had to be very careful!
Right now Maddy was resting in what was my bedroom, I had always considered Becky' bed mine and my room was just for show. Somedays Maddy would spend in her own place at the end of our row of townhomes with a very powerful glamour spell I had woven over her that made anyone seeing think she was normal even with a huge baby bump showing within just a few weeks instead of the normal months!
But the biggest change in my life recently came in a small package called Tessa, she was just a child. Who was reborn from a full grown human man to a E'draqvar girl child or Succubus as humans call them. Tessa's rebirth was accomplished with her lovers need to save her love's life and it seems a whole lot of my accidental help. Then lastly and more importantly add, that this small girl is one of the Unseelie or Dark Fae Court Royals!
Tessa is something that I will have to deal with over the coming months, maybe years and I am afraid this will get far worse than better with her own kind trying to kill the child and that death would certainly start a war of the Dark VS Light Fae court, one that will be very messy at the least!
I had to sigh silently, "I helped Tessa's mother or lover with her rebirth by accident and 'O-boy' has that very small act on my part complicated life!" One that needed my protections and even the protection that my own school provided for now. Somehow I would settle all the conflict flying around her and acquire this young one on a good start in her new life.
Thinking on the rest of my life at Whateley, it was working out for the better. I became a quick friend of what I mistook for an agent of death that might be seeking me out and she or Melanie was her name. Was quite the sight to see, with her always trending towards black and purple Lolita fashion all wrapped around an Asian HUGE halberd or axe toting small girl!
Then add Lille Skygge the cottage baby dragon, I loved talking with her all the time. Mostly because as on of the dragon kind, she understood most of what I do about the universe! You might ask why or how Lille knows so much being such a young age, she had inherited all the life knowledge of her predecessors! I loved that she was always up for a game of magical chess, where each move became a personal fight to cast the correct spell fast or powerful enough to make it even happen or you surrendered the move as a penalty!
The last two cottage mates that I became close with were the twin Drow, they seemed to know me as a being to be trusted and took to the rest of our small group instantly. Now the rest of Poe cottage? Well they were the biggest mixed bag I had ever encountered during my long life and would be a handful of fun for years to come!
For right now all I am concerned with in life is getting to the construction site with four boxes full of fresh donuts for the crew and maybe they will have brought me one more poor soul to fix up. Last week was a guy who had both legs nearly crushed at his last job and could barely walk or stand. I fixed him right up, but while I did so I noted the world's rules regarding my GOO kind being stretched by the act...but not broken!
I turned the next corner and right away spotted a disheveled man dressed in a thick long coat and jeans sitting a few stoops down from me. He instantly glanced my way when he heard my footsteps, that is when I felt and watched a wave of anger flow my way from him, intermixed in that wave of feeling was confusion...drug addled confusion!
I sighed as I took them all in...the feelings mostly for now, "This poor guy is high and does not look too friendly to me right now,"
As I came closer, he stood up and took a few steps off the townhome's stoop into my path, "Got any cash to donate?" he asked in a scratchy gravely voice and coughed into his hand. I cold smell that he was not taking care of himself well and I could see various types of diseases ravaging his body too. He was shorter than normal, very thin and in very bad health, without any help this man was going no be very dead very soon...maybe only a year at best!
"I might have one dollar and__few loose coins?" I pondered what I did indeed have right now, because sometimes Becky put some extra cash in my bag form time to time without me knowing!
I put the stack of boxes down on the wide railings of the nearby stoop and unzipped my messenger bag, then pulled at my wallet, "I have a buck and thirty cents___that will help?"
He noticed the rest of the cash in my wallet, "And all that?" he asked boldly.
"Well most of that is the guys change from the donuts, then the twenty is what Becky says I should have just in case and never spend it till I really need it." I explained while starting to hand him the small change I did have to give.
"I don't know any damn Becky and I want all of that!" he demanded while nodding towards my wallet and I saw waves of anger, rage, pure hate flow off him aimed right at me!
"Becky...she takes care of me and guides me in life," I stated with pride.
"Well Becky is not here right now, so give that to me!" he demanded and pulled a knife from his coat sleeve and aimed it to my gut while his other hand shot out at grabbing my wallet.
"NO!" I yelled at him snatching both the money I was willing to part with and wallet back for now, "I can give you what I can and you will have to live with JUST that as best you can!" I said re-extending that hand and that small amount of cash towards him.
He leapt forward with right hand shooting out and stabbed right into my guts. Then his left hand grabbed the money I had just willingly offered. "Now the rest!" he shouted at my face while pulling the knife from my gut and quickly sticking it into my chest a few times for good measure.
I stepped back from his attacks as fresh rage flowed off him and mine feed back into it swiftly developing into one huge growing loop between us! "Give me the rest!" he demanded as my projective rage emotion feed onto his. This was just one issue I had sometimes now in this new life, I felt others emotions and feed it back to them with even more added and then back to me...a viscous feedback loop!
"You just ruined my shirt!" I finally yelled, shocking him that I was so calm about being stabbed and seemed not to even care that I 'should' be hurt very badly right now, with the several stabs he had made now showing on my shirt in darkening blood.
"Give me that..." he barked at my face once again, while his free hand starting snatching at my wallet once more and I pulled it back quickly from his grasp. With the wallet now out of reach "heck die!" he howled reacting to my act and slitting my neck in one smooth motion with the knife.
My silverish blood flowed like water and it lit up the sidewalk with tiny sparks as it spotted the sidewalk at my feet, then quickly turned an icky black mess, "Now my shirt is ruined, the holes I could have lived with or patched...but this mess!" I raged out dropping my wallet and then slapping both of my hands to the sides of his head!
"Attack me while I am trying to be nice to you, well for that...you are mine now!" I commanded while placing those very thoughts right into his head, it was either doing this mental realignment on his brain or rip him apart and kill him because I was just that furious right now!
As I reworked his minds internal wiring more than a just a little bit and while part of myself was continuing with that part of my task to fix this man. Another part of me felt out past him for links to the world beyond, it took some time to check and recheck but I found that he had no existing links to any GOO or god like being on this world and was a 'free to take or influence' person to me a 'GOO' or any other god-ish beings that might care. I finally finished off all any mental retuning that needed to done, my powers cleaned away all the mental cobwebs clouding his thoughts from years that excessive heavy drug usage does to a human body and mind, the damage was immense to say the least. Then all that was left for last, I fixed up the rest of his physical aliments...now he was in perfect bodily health, even better than an Olympic athlete!
"Well now that's better," I smiled to him while examining my work, he was no longer thin and in very poor health. Heck I might have over done my repairs and added an inch or two to his height!
"What do you wish Mistress?" he questioned as the brain I had just reprogrammed and body I fixed up became aware of the world once again.
"Humm well Rick or Mr. Hunter, you have been wasting your life and that fine four year degree___ economics you have, then add all the time you spent as a well paid stock annalist and a very rich one until the drugs you partied with ruined your life!" I barked at him.
As he hanged his head in shame, "Yes Mistress, I have destroyed my life and a family too," he admitted meekly, "But I am better now thanks to you."
I sighed out long and hard because I was very angry with this man, "Yes and now you are going to go get cleaned up, find work and rebuild that life of yours. When you have accomplished all of that, maybe you can find that family and repay them for your past misdeeds." My voice gained some harshness to show him that I meant business! "but in any case you belong to me, you forfeited that life, your past freedom when you tried to kill me and since all have abandoned you...you are mine for life and beyond."
"I understand and will do as you say," he nodded to me.
"Ohh you certainly will!" I reminded him while I picked up my boxes of treats, "ohhh and I will be keeping an eye on you to see what you do or don't do!" I said tapping my head telling him that I was inside his mind there, all the time from now on!
Over in Germany deep under the city of Berlin
For weeks, for the most part months Mia had been sneaking into the vast underground complex finding places that the research team that she head in the past had not found yet. Weeks ago the company running this team had fired her and replaced her with what was in her opinion a stupid underling and a suck up!
Over those several long weeks, she had explored all the deep tunnels around the vault containing what she was told was a GOO and she wanted to finish her work at opening this vault! Only a three or so weeks back her search had found a sealed room full of all the documents that the Nazi's had left behind and one of the files she has read had a startling discovery or admission.
Not all trains wound up in the camps
That's right the Nazi's fed that creature down there in the deep hole with prisoners and by her count it was in the tens of thousands or more! Even with that mass of life force for it to feed on, it was slow going towards the goal of healing the GOO and towards wars end was harder and harder to accomplish for the Nazi project leadership. So the Nazi scientists had pipes run into the vault and had just began feeding the GOO new life force via a slurry of vat grown algae and artificially grown meat proteins that were 'life' in the most basic sense.
She nearly laughed at the fortuitous timing of this discovery among the Nazi's notes, because Mia had just resigned from a project to make a vastly improved artificially grown meat proteins with her skills in DNA sequencing and splicing to transferring over and taking this job on opening the vault!
So she took the now refound Nazi leftovers, improved the whole process a thousand fold with seventy-five years of scientific progress backing her and hired a few dozen men, goons or what have ya to make repairs on the enormous system and add on her own improvements. The men that did all the work for her? So what if she conveniently sent them all to their deaths inside the vault itself on what should have been their big payday!
Today was ending week number two for the revamped feeding system running at full tilt and who knew when it would get done and the GOO reawaked. But Mia sensed for some reason that day was close, maybe only a year or a few months away at best!
Mia smiled as she checked the display's for controlling the huge growing vats of foul smelling slurry that lived in the most basic of sense until they were piped into the vault and turned instantly to ash as the GOO fed, "Soon I will meet you personally and we will make the world change!"
Back in New York City
Just around the next corner was the huge construction project I was headed to, this building covered nearly three city blocks and would top out at over one hundred stories. Most of the lower building was high end office space, then about a third was high rise apartments for the rich.
What I personally loved was the very bottom three floors that would eventually house a small mall area and an enclosed park with play area, plus a day care center for the building. Those three stories would be very open for the most part and nearly a full three story atrium across the whole bottom with only the outer walls making up a ring of shops and the play area, plus day care at the center.
When the guys working here showed me the plans and artful drawings, something struck me right then, 'This has to be elves making or funding this!' with all the plantings on the bottom floor and one more in building an atrium higher up on about floor seventy-five! It all made sense that the Fae would be hiding amongst the humans, blending in and creating buildings just like this.
Once I arrived at the massive building site, most of the construction guys I knew were just arriving and I knew that Bart the crane operator and first man I meet here weeks ago was already up top on the highest floor.
"Heya guys_ here and I brought the donuts you all paid for!" I smiled lifting the stack of boxes for them all to see.
"Great Ky and you missed 'I am' on that last greeting and we have someone up top for you to help today I hope?" Dave the crew lead told me my small mistake and asked for my help once again.
"We can see, you do know my healing power does have its limits?" I stated and asked, he nodded back holding the construction elevator door open for me.
"Yes we do know, too bad that Sam's cancer was beyond your help. But at least you took most of his pain away." Dave said and I could feel the sadness grow inside him, so my shield to the outside world's emotions slammed up!
"I happens Dave," I cringed still feeling that sad emotion.
Once at the top floor Dave held the door for my again and the car filled with workers made space for me to get out nearly first, "Thanks guys!" I said dropping the stack of boxes on the table and then opening each one to the waiting hungry bunch.
With the stack of boxes no longer covering up my shirt, Dave noticed the stains and the tears in it, "What the heck happened?" he worried to me and the rest of the guys took note.
"Well Dave a guy tried to rob....." I tried to start, but Dave interpreted me mid sentence and thought!
"So where is this soon to be dead man or what does he look like!" he roared and I could feel all the crew get more than mad, more like mob looking for a target.
"Dave...guys, I took care of it in my own way and its fine. All I really lost was a shirt?" I explained hopping to calm them and even radiated out the best waves of emotional 'calm' I could muster at them.
Dave clamed down first and I sighed as he spoke, "Well we can buy you a new one I guess?" he said scratching his head from thinking about what to do on the matter.
"Fine then, let's eat!" I laughed.
As we all ate and drank a little coffee and one guy brought me hot coco I had jokingly requested the work elevator stopped at our floor once more and its door slid open to the windy open floor. Three men wheeled out a fourth that was sitting in a wheelchair, "This is Andy, he had a car wreak two years ago and the docs have tried to fix his busted back five times, but failed so far. The poor guy can barely walk because of the pain an you can guess his word all but stopped."
Andy pointed at me, "This is your angel Tom?"
"Yep, that she is." the one pushing his chair said.
"She might be a looker, but an angel?" he questioned on.
"I am no angel guys, I just have wings and heal or fight some rare times." I had to giggle at the thought of being confused for that mess of lore the church made up and seemed to use my kind for templates!
"So can you try to fix Andy Kiley, like you did me?" Bart asked just now finishing up his climb down from the crane operators cab.
"We can certainly try." I said picking up Andy's hand and feeling out into him.
"Hey that tingles!" he started to laugh.
"Good, it means I am working!" I played sassing at him.
"Well?" Dan asked knowing I don't take long with a yes or no on my part having done healing a few times for the members of his trade.
"I can fix this!" I smiled, "But I need him flat on his stomach and his arms down with his legs hanging too if we can?"
"Table?" Dan pointed at the only table on the this floor currently holding the food and coffee.
"Too flimsy, it will never hold up Andy!" one man said.
"Drop a short "I" beam on the deck here and he can lay on top of that!" one of the few women working the steel up here suggested.
"That will work!" Bart yelled and took to climbing up to his control cab once again.
Bart worked with a crew on the ground floor to find a short beam to work with and quickly had it hosted up onto this deck with a blanket tossed on top from one of the workers car's. Two men started to help Andy up and bring him over to the beam but he yelped out in pain, "OWWWW shit stop that is killing me darn it!" he complained and they lowered him back to the chair.
"Let me help," I said touching a side of his head, "That should work for now, just_move so fast?" I warned them all.
Andy sighed out, "Wow that did the trick, first time in two years and no pain!" he smiled as they lifted and moved him towards the waiting "I" beam once again.
Once they laid hi down , I moved his arms to hang below his body line and his legs. As I lifted his shirt to get to his back Andy complained, "Hey now!"
"Andy it's nothing I have not seen or in my case owned at one time," I leaned down to whisper to his ear, "And I am far older than I look or you think by a few millennia!"
"What!" he nearly freaked out, "I thought you were a mutant teen?"
"Well kind of and way more, I am not even really human," I admitted with a slight giggle.
"Ohhh this had better work!" he said rolling his eyes to the world.
"Let's start?" I asked and he nodded as my hands sank into his back's skin like they were going into a pocket!
"Hummm those doc's sure left a whole lot of junk inside your back?" I asked.
"Twenty plus screws, four large plates and one cage holding up my lower spine," Andy told me.
"Well can someone get my a bucket or a bowl to hold all this stuff? Because I am going to pull it out, so I can fix Andy up right." I asked and one of the girls grabbed a bucket and dropped it by my foot.
"You are going to what!" Andy freaked once again and tried to get up!
"Someone hold him or I can't work?" I instructed and the two buddies that brought him held Andy down for his own good, "Hold on bud, it will work out," one assured him.
"Says you!" Andy sassed as I dropped the first handful of bloody hardware into the waiting bucket.
"That's part of it and a few more and done with that!" I smiled and pulled out three more. Next I moved far up his back like his skin was made of jelly to my hands, "Now to fix your upper spine, I could bet that you have had this mess of a spine since you were a little kid?" I asked.
"Yep the docs said something about that before I had my first surgery the very day I got hurt," he added.
"This will feel funny and sound horrible, don't move please!" I warned again and my hands snapped his spine straight with a huge sound of twin cracks!
"Ohhhh!" one man winced out in sympathy, "that is something I did not need to hear today or ever!" one more added in next.
"All done there and now your lower back and the pelvis," I said moving back lower again," both of them snapped loudly as I corrected those in turn, "Now to fix those atrophied muscles of yours and you are__done!"
At last my hands glowed as I shoved a little energy into the muscles that needed it most, then pulled out my hands healing up and scars the surgeries had left behind for last, "Now try that?" I asked pulling down his shirt and helping Andy to stand up.
Andy stood up tall and straight, then stretched out his whole body, "WoWeee I am fixed, what can...what do I owe ya!" he stumbled verbally shaking my hand in gratitude.
"One day I might ask for a favor, but it will still be your choice to or not to do it? I can not force you ever." I asked him.
"Unless you want the prez dead or something? I think we can do that!" he grinned to me with a handshake!
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
Vantier a Whateley Tale.....Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to find her place in it.
He is saved from the death of his race and planet....to start all over again....but can she survive?
A human high school and being a teenager? Will she remember what was? And grow in power?
This Chapter---dealing with life's issues and a hidden danger GROWS!!
dun dun daaaaa!!!!!!
Well its been 4 years since I posted a chapter....so I guess its well past time?
I have to tell you this, switching from writing a crazy Drow to a level headed older GOO is not easy!---lol
Whateley Academy Friday Noon
Kyley was just dropping off her lunch tray at the clean up window of the huge student cafeteria under the dome, she loved the days when they had the BBQ on the menu. Because she loved the tangy taste of the well cooked meat and all the sides that they offered with it. It seemed to her that each time they held the BBQ event for lunch, they added in new dishes along with the school’s long lasting favorites!
As she left crystal hall, Ky tossed her bag over one shoulder and made way to the sciences building for the end of the week ‘gate travel’ team meeting. Where she would gather up the team’s math assignments to check over for mistakes, or possible mind bending equations and catch up on the team's progress in creating improved human made dimensional gates that were more stable and easier to build.
Far across the valley in Dunwich
Becky was loading up the BMW with all the groceries she had just bought for the coming weekend and Tessa was doing the best she could with her small child-like body to help Becky. She wanted desperately to help more, but after being changed into a succubus, Tessa appeared to be no older than a six or seven year old. This happened when one of his and yes Tessa was a man and an adult at one time. She was nearly killed by one of her lover’s sisters and Cara used a spell to save her life, thus changing her into a child Succubus or what Kyley calls the race ‘E'draqvar’.
Tessa could grow a bit in size and strength, but that form was full blown E'draqvar and people would certainly freak out at seeing a small girl with huge bat-like wings and clawed taloned legs like a raptor from the jurassic park movie would have!
So she dealt with the disappointment at hand, chose what bags she knew she could handle and helped to load them into the BMW’s trunk. Becky grabbed a cake tray and handed it to Tessa, “Could you put that in the backseat and put your bags around it to keep it safe from sliding around honey?” she asked Tessa.
Tessa gave Becky a happy nod, as she took the large cake tray and cradled it in her arms,then tried to balance it as she went around to the side of the BMW. She carefully placed the tray on the ground for a second while she opened the rear door of the sedan, then picked the tray back up and placed it on the seat. She petted Lily, her pet Wyvern that was hiding from the public with her invisibility in the back seat of the car while the pair shopped.
“Hey Lily, watch over this and make sure it does not fall!” she instructed the small drake who was nudging the tray hoping to get inside it and at the good smelling treat inside. Tessa ‘booped’ Lily on the snout as she placed a bag of her’s on the seat to help hold the tray in place from sliding forward. “NO…do not eat it now!” Lily nodded her head and showed that she understood Tessa’s request.
Tessa made sure the cake was all set and Lilly knew that it was not a snack! So done with that task she ran back to the car’s trunk and grabbed a box of soda off the lowest shelf of the cart and handed it up to Becky who was thankful she did not have to stoop to get it herself!
High above the pair loading up the car, a winged group of figures glided along at about five thousand feet kept an eye on them, they had followed Becky as she picked up Tessa from Whateley and as they went about their week’s end shopping for the house.
“Why didn’t we get her at the school?” one new arrival to the group asked.
“Are you nuts…attack a kid…a student at a school full of superheroes, mutants and crazy kids! They would smear us all over that campus for a few days just for fun or worse!” Kate the leader of the group of flyers said, staring down the far younger girl.
Far below the flying group the pair finally put the last bag of groceries in the trunk and Tessa rolls the cart back to the cart corral. Kate leading the group, thinks to dive down on the kid and snatch her while she is away from the car. But thinks again when a cop car rolls into the parking lot and not just any cop car…this one was one of few the school had in the small village fielded in cooperation with the local police and only sent out on Fridays as the kids spilled out into town. So she knew by watching the town and the target’s home for the last three weeks that this car had at least one mutant or super in it…a huge threat as they could and would call upon more!
So she keeps her group at bay and keeps watch on the car far below as it leaves the shopping center and seems to be heading home, “If they go home we take them there where there are less cops and other mutants or supers…and then add the home is farther from the danger of the school coming to their rescue if they called!” She instructs her group.
Becky smiles at Tessa as they pull into the huge townhome complex, “Home again jiggity jig!” she laughs.
“Are we going to cook the burgers tonight?” Tessa asks just as a E'draqvar crash lands on the car’s hood and starts ripping at the sheet metal with her sharp taloned hands trying to get to the engine and disable the car. Another attacker lands on the roof and starts trying to shove a short sword through the roof. She was attacking the car at its much thinner armor pn the roof and that is when Becky knew for a fact that this group of attackers knows the car is armored like a tank…only on its sides for the most part!
“HANG ON TESSA,” she barks while flooring the car's gas pedal, “We gotta get back to the garage where it's safer…we can close the garage door behind us and keep them or most of them out till help comes to save us!”
Tessa nodded in agreement, she knew the garage door was thickly armored, a quick tap of a panic button on the wall and it was down and locked in a second or so! Tessa knew what was coming and Lily in the back seat was bouncing all around ready for a fight! Lily’s long neck craned all around the inside of the car trying to see what was banging away at the roof so she could be ready to bite back!
The one attacking the roof finally jams a sword through the roof and into the rear seat, the blade misses Lily but she was pissed and HISSED at the act. On the hood, the other attacker had half the center of the hood ripped open like a tin can and was working on the engine’s decorative top cover to get at the wires that once ripped away would stall the engine. With a dead engine, the pair of women was easy picking with help most likely being too far away to help in time!
Becky was not about to let the one on the hood finish off the car only a short city block or so from the safety of home! So she side sild the car several yards sideways into another parked car on the next corner and flipped both attackers off the car with the CRASH of twisting body panels on both cars. Becky did know how to drive a car very well before she met Kyley, but she asked ARC to train her skills even better while she had the free time…she had to try her best to protect her love, herself and now Tessa!
Lily hanging on for life in the backseat, saw the crash coming and actually knew what to do…make sure the cake did not slide off the seat and onto the floor. The car crashed into the parked one and Lily smiled as her claws kept the tray on the seat…she knew that she would certainly get some of the sweet treat now!
With the attackers on the car’s body or engine now gone, Becky gave the wheel a yank as it scraped off the side of the parked car and she aimed the car right at the driveway between the rows of condos. Tessa saw what she needed to do and she tapped the dashboard panel to open the garage door before they got too close! Becky had the car all lined up for her row of homes, then stomped the gas pedal to the floor! With a huge billow of tire smoke the car took off and then she swung it into the waiting garage.
Once in the garage, Lily clawed at the car’s rear door latch till it popped open and lept from the rear seats towards the still open garage door where she stopped just short of the threshold. Lily stood her ground waiting for the fight with all her sharp quills standing up and her tail spines ready to BASH anything! As she stood ready, an E'draqvar landed just outside the door and Lily growled a challenge at the sword welding E'draqvar daring it to attack her.
The crazed E'draqvar fell for Lily’s bait and lept right at the waiting, snarling drake. She did not make it to the poised for battle Lily…not even close as the wall of magic that Kyley had imbued on the home the week she moved in with Becky reacted to him. Magic crackled as it fried the E'draqvar that smashed headlong into the invisible barrier, then its magic flung her several yards across the alleyway right into the wall of the townhome across the alley way.
Lily snickered at the E'draqvar’s pain as she proudly galloped deeper into the garage and across from her a near laughing Becky had jumped out of the car and hit the panic button on the wall that controlled the garage door. “Good girl Lily, way to go!” She praised the young wyvern with a laugh for being smarter than your average E'draqvar!
With the panic button activated, the door’s systems checked to see if anything was in the way of its tracks and saw that nothing or no one was in danger from it closing so fast for an emergency, so it slammed down hard to the concrete, then several large bolts slid home into the steal beams around the door locking the huge door in place like a bank vault!
Three floors up on the townhome’s roof a female landed on the flat roof as Kate the group’s leader watched the battle on from gliding high above, the E'draqvar swung her right taloned arm back and was going to rip the roof off the home so she could attack those inside from here!
She swung at the roof with everything she had in hopes to rip off a huge section of the roof and get at the two inside! When her talons struck what should have been the roof, an explosion of magic blew her arm into bits of tattered meat and bone, then tossed her still smoking body off the roof to fall several dozen feet into the walkway far below.
“SHIT the place has magical wards!” Kate barked and swooped down to try her own attack at the magical shields with a magic crystal he had in her bag.
Way across the valley in Whateley
Kyley was sitting in her weekly meeting for the “gate” creation and improvement group and had a book laying open before her, one that she was translating and noting for ARC when she felt that her personal home down in Dunwich was under attack. She slid that one book back into the bag that protected others from class”X” items she normally carried during the day, then lept from her chair while yelling out…”Someone watch___ my stuff___some crazy soon to be dead being is attacking my home!” and she ran from the room. (underscores ___ are used when Kyley forgets what words to use)
Once outside of the science building's main doors she did not even hesitate or glance at the “warning” flag of the school. A flag that told all students it was all clear to be or act anyway they felt or “there are visitors” on campus and to hide their looks or mutant powers for now. Kyley did not care about human rules right now or about warnings or “how to look” or “what to hide” to the public or outsiders…someone was attacking her new home and her new family!
Kyley grew in size as her black as night armor crept like quicksilver across her body, one of the fellow students warned her, “Ky the red flag is out you can’t!”
“I don’t care___attacking my home___my family!” and her wings unfolded as she took flight with a huge leap and then she changed into a winged bird of pure light as she flew off like a lightning bolt might.
That student knew that one of their fellow students saying that was bad and ran off towards the nearest classroom, they nearly slid into the room and almost fell while doing it, “Dr Zalman…SIR…Kyley just flew off the campus in plain sight during a red flag saying something about someone attacking her home?” the student babbled out rapidly to the room of astonished students. Because showing powers during a “red flag” was a huge no-no!
Dr Zalman knew this was bad and since he knew who Kyley was, plus what she was! This was bad, very bad and was surely going to get out of hand quickly! He grabbed the phone handset off his podium, rang up the security office and linked in Carson’s office at the same time. He told the group of Sam and Carson what the student had witnessed, then hung up the phone. “Class dismissed, please go to your dorms and those on the student security team report to your teams for information.” He said flatly before the whole class scrambled to get their stuff together and leave the room in great haste.
Back in Dunwich
Kate landed at the home’s front door and sighed, “All my plans are falling apart! Who knew that the car they had was a tank, then add to the growing mess this was quickly becoming, the home has guarded insane magic wards too? I am glad I planned for a way to get into this place!” she smiled inwardly, pulling a large six faceted long crystal from her bag.
Kate and her kind were known as Succubus by most humans in legends and stories or E'draqvar that Kyley’s people knew them as or lastly Kynlif is what they called themselves as a race. All of the race had a small binding quirk, they could not enter a home without permission of the owner. This came from their ancient history and was one of the legends that hooked the race to Vampires. Why Vampires, well the race did drink blood long ago vs the emotions they feed on now and their young drink blood for a short time till they are ‘weaned’ off it to themselves feed on emotions as they grew out of the need for blood!
She started to work the cyrystal’s powers at the front door and was smiling at her thinking ahead to pack one for the families most powerful crystals for this task because it surely would be able to blow right past the magic wards of the home, so she could get inside and at the abomination named Tessa!
The Kynlif wanted Tessa dead for one reason, VERY long ago, thousands of years. An oracle said that a child of the Unseelie queens, the bloodline of Morgan would cause the fall of Kynlif tribes. So they needed to end Tessa to keep her from fulfilling the legend!
Kate worked the crystal on the door and the magic wards there just as she heard a large boom or thunder from above her, that is when a black as night’s shadow flew down at her and crashed right into her. The force of the collison shoved her right through the masonry wall of the townhome garden area and right into the entry area next door. This is where she laid on the concrete and got her first look at the dark form of a huge woman in black armor standing over her.
“You DARE attack my home, attack my family!” she roared out as her eyes shone like red coals of fire.
That is when Rashka, one of Kate’s hunting party, leapt down from the roof three floors above and onto the back of the all black being. She jammed a sword into its left wing as she fell to the ground landing in a crouch and she sliced the wing badly. The all black being spun around towards the new attack with silver blood dripping off the gash that lit off sparks as it fell and struck the ground.
“You dare to wound me!” The shadowy figure roared at Rashka as its wing was coated in the same black armor that covered its body, then the injured wing sliced down right through Rashka’s arm, holding her blade up in defense to block the coming blow. The bleeding stump spewed a torrent as she screamed and her blade and arm fell to the ground with a clatter and wet thud.
“Rashka!” Kate shouted as she tried to jump up and aid her, but was slapped away like a small child by the creature's right wing and flung into the walkway!
Kyley grabbed the newest attacker by the neck and lifted her off the ground as her bloody arm dripped blood all over the pavement, “So wish to kill me? You harmed me and I am now collecting my due!” she growled out in her own language as anyone one that looked on could see she was draining the life right out of the offender to heal herself. Rashka looked older and older by the second and you could see her face get thinner…more drawn and boney as her eyes sunk deeper into her skull!
“Vaniter! Stop this, you are killing her…draining her like the dark ones!” Night screamed mentally to her hoping to snap her out of her clear rage.
“Shut up Night, these being asked for death this day and I shall give it to them all…and take everything they are for attacking my new home and family!” she barked silently back to her soulmate in life. Kyley was deeply enraged by the attack and was thinking back to her not being able to defend her old life, on her old world…but was not about to take acts or attacks like this laying down again!
Kate watched as her friend and member of her clan was dying slowly in the grip of this dark being, she could see her life draining away. Inside the calmer Night was shouting at Vantier, “Please stop, you can’t do this. I have loss too, your children died…they were my kids too and each one of your children was linked in life to one of mine! Just like us, we live together and die together and cry and laugh together to the end!”
Night could tell now that Vaniter, Kyley was not going to let this E'draqvar live through this fight. So she acted and with her stronger powers of Telekinesis, she flung the girl across the walkway and down to the alleyway of the row of homes across the way.
“Ohhh you deny me that, punishing our attackers Night…are you on their side now?” she mentally questioned her own life partner…yes Kyley was that mad!
Kyley now turned back to the still prone Kate, then started stalking towards her and Kate knew it was time to go…and GO RIGHT NOW! So wisely Kate jumped to her feet, grabbed at her bag as she vaulted over one of the entry garden walls and as her feet hit the walkway she started running as fast as she could “Run for your lives!” she shouted in Kynlif to her group.
As Kate ran away from Kyley…far across the row of homes in the alleyway, two other Kynlif picked up the near lifeless body of Rashka and dragged her away, one pulled a dull looking crystal from her own pouch and aimed it at the air. A gate back to their home opened up and the pair dragged Rashka through it before it vanished.
Kate on her own run for life stumbled and fell as Kyley kept stalking towards her with eyes burning red, the only thing one could see other than the utter black form she had…was those glowing eyes of rage! One of Kate’s hunting party mates Truzrazun leaped from the townhouse row rooftops and landed in the middle of the walkway with a hand sized crystal already in her hand aimed at Kyley.
“Die creature!” Truzrazun shouted as she mentally commanded the crystal to work and the deep blue crystal glowed for a split second before its azure beam struck Kyley in the chest and caused her to stumble for a small step.
“Ohh you wish to use magic on me, you wish to do combat with magic…you fool?” she laughed and she concentrated on the crystal, drained all its magic essence away with a thought and then flung it all back at the poor Truzrazun who was slammed by a wave of pure cold…so much it was freezing her body into a block of ice!
The spell froze Truzrazun’s arm solid and started to work its way up to her shoulder. She was finding his legs already locked into place, so she could not move. Kyley grinned at her, “Stick around I might get back to you later!” and she spotted Kate raising her own dull colored crystal and she aimed it in front of her, the only path to escape Kyley’s rage…its small beam formed a gate back to her home.
“Ohhh no you don’t I am not even done with you and let's see where you are going!” Kyley barked as she took wing and Kate saw that too… so she took to flight to escape before the gate closed or Kyley had her!
Kate made it through the gate back home and landed with a roll across the courtyard around the Afallach crystal or “home” crystal for the main home of the Kynlif clans, but this courtyard was not the one the general population used. It was for the council of the clans and a hidden one.
Each of the clans had its own home and lands, but in this place it was the main gathering place for all and considered neutral ground and where the main council representing all clans met to solve any issues.
After Kate’s body came to a tumbling stop, she looked back towards the gate she had just come through and as if called by the devil itself Kyley flew through the still open gate! Kyley landed with grace that Kate would never have and looked around the room with an angry scowl on her face.
“So this is where you E'draqvar come from, YOUR home? You DARED to attack my home, my family and the one who I am protecting? Do you really want this fight…most would flee in panic by now OR try to appease me?” she warned with an enraged growl.
One of the council guards ran into the courtyard with a few more behind her and pulled her blade from her sheath, “Defend the council and kill this intruder!’ she barked as she ran towards Kyley.
“Ohhh this will be fun!’ Kyley smiled and waved a hand over her face and black silver metal of her armor flowed over her face sealing it up for the coming fight.
The guard came at Ky with her first move, a downward swipe with her blade that Kyley’s right hand caught the blow with ease, “A steel blade versus my armor you fool!” she laughed evily and snapped the blade like a stick!
The guard did not have time to regret that act before Ky backhand slapped her across the courtyard and into a wall where she was knocked unconscious. The next guard ran into the courtyard with a deep red crystal in her hand and aimed it at Kyley. It glowed as it tossed a ball of fire at Ky.
Kyley unfolded her now armored wings to block the fire as she called upon her battle axe to come to her hand from its storage in the either and she whipped back her hand and flung it at the female E'draqvar. When the human sized axe struck the E'draqvar, her body basically exploded into bloody chunks!
One of the council members ran into the chamber or balcony overlooking the gate crystal courtyard and waved more guards to the fight, “We must stop her!”
“That is a Guardian…legend says there is no stopping them!” a new council member spoke as he entered the balcony.
“We must use the crystal's power to send her back to the human’s world at any cost!” a new one yelled and pointed to a panel that controlled the crystal. A guard reacted as ordered and stepped to the panel to touch a few crystals.
“Doing so might damage it or destroy the Afallach crystal and it will take days if not weeks to replace it?” he warned back and blocked the guard from doing her task at sending Kyley back to earth.
Down in the room another guard tried her luck and took a swing at an enraged Kyley with her blade…she failed miserably as Ky ducked the swipe with ease and then tossed the poor E'draqvar into one of the courtyard walls with a meaty crunch!
Even more guards filled into the courtyard from several hidden doors and Kyley smiled under her armored mask, “Yes let's fight, I welcome this!”
“We don’t have enough guards to fight a Guardian…the legends are true! Our forces are like playthings to her!” one elder of the council warned the now growing group of leaders gathering on the balcony.
“She has trapped most of us here, this is the only way out of the Afallach castle on this side and she will end us all over this attack on her home…let's send her away while we still have the chance too?”
The council leader nodded to the guard over the panel, “Force her back before she kills us all!”
Several crystals glowed as the guard operating the panel worked, down below Kyley could feel the first fingers of the gate pulling at her and forcing her back to earth. She acted on instinct alone, pulling her own crystal for gates from her storage in the either and tapped it to the crystal at the center of the room and then put it away.
“Awwwww you don’t want me here anymore? We were having so much fun!” she laughed as the gate grabbed her and her armored feet slid across the stone floor leaving deep gouges in the stone as she slid across it, “I warn you make peace with me and mine soon, stay far far away from my home or I will come back and leave this place a smoldering black pit filled with death!”
“You are not coming back here without help!” one of the council said.
“Once I have been at a place, I know where it is at, for all time and can get back there…TO HERE…sooner or later!” Kyley warned as the gate finally succeeded in forcing her from the room!
Unseen to anyone in the crystal’s courtyard, on the person-sized crystal itself was a new rune forming in its surface to join the hundreds already there, one for each of the Kynlif authorized to use this hidden port to home. The new rune glowed a few times before it became fully formed…a large “V” next to a smaller number “three” in romanesque numerals and several markings above it that looked like simple squiggles of birds in flight.
This is my newest story in a joint venture with a group of fan fic authors, so far this group is made up of Nuuan, then Branek and finally myself. We all got together and after a jumpy start decided to make a group of stories that all take place within the Whateley fanfic universe. This one here is my second one and hopefully its a good one.
But remember all. I am not leaving Shadowsblade behind! I will start writing her soon!
To have an idea about the main protagonist this story's will develop
around here is a short introduction.
Angels Peril a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Tormented by the past, Angel is struggling between light and dark.
Melvin a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
They say old soldiers never die, Melvin is about to learn that the hard
way.
The Way of the Dragon a Whateley Tale: Written by Branek
Born for eternity but vulnerable like a child, dragons shouldn't leave
their nest.
Every Rose has it Thorns a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Watch what you say around rose, could give you more trouble than you ever
asked for.
Kelly a Whateley Tale: Written by Nuaan
Struggling with fate, Kelly has to deal with love and loss.
Shadowsblade a Whateley Tale: Written by Shadowsblade
Created for war and forged in pain, dealing with deamons within and the
out.
Vantier a Whateley Tale :Written by Shadowsblade
Ancient and Powerful Vantier awakens in a foreign world, struggling to
find her place in it.
You might ask yourself what is the Whateley Universe? To make it short,
here is a abstract straight out off the wiki.
Whateley is a Prep School for different teens. VERY different ones. Where else could a kid go to a school that has a resident demon living in the furnace? Or meet magic users, mutants of every imaginable kind, get trained in how to handle some rather odd abilities, and worry about
flunking Freshman English? Come visit Whateley Academy, nestled in the
lovely hills of New Hampshire. Just down the road from a town named
Dunwich... (Mythos jokes purely intentional).
This is the Whateley Academy Universe, a shared universe with over a dozen authors and more than a hundred stories (and counting). The stories range in size from vignettes to novels. It's a Mutant High scenario with both a strong transgender theme and a slightly watered down Cthulhu Mythos theme.
It's also very much a work in progress.'
If you want further information you will find them on.
http://crystalhall.wikia.com/wiki/Whateley_Academy_Wiki
or
But I have to thank, Both Branek and Nuuan for their vast input and the ability they both have to 'bounce' off ideas and improve them!
To all my readers who have e-mailed me and given support--THANKS!
Please feel free, to add a review to this story and others. As those kind words are 'cookies' that keeps that muse well fed on the 'sometimes' long breaks between stories!
this warning is for our story stealers off site, not the BC family of readers we all know and love!
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
a place for the extras, that happen from time to time
this is just a run into new line of seeing what she would do in the marvel universe at large
just a side trip for Vantier, and this will not be 'canon' for her. Just me having fun!
--none of this is my trademark for marvel characters
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Summer NYC
This summer after being at Whateley all year learning, growing, having experiences of this new life, this new world and having so much fun. Becky decided pretty much for 'me', that I should take some of this time off in a larger city and take a short term internship at a large tech company there.
Becky had lucked out, In her opinion? With getting me a job with Stark Industries and at the actual center of it in Downtown New York. That small job, it had me filling in as needed or requested all over the building. But most of my time so far, has been spent with me checking over vast mathematical formulas and moving highly classified paperwork all about the building. This little classification of mine, was gained by me doing my current job with ARC and Homestake.
I am working over a vast stack of paperwork for several departments and checking it's math for mistakes. My inner mind wonders to think of being with Becky tonight and grabbing a good dinner at a local restaurant. One other thing Becky lucked out on, was getting a nice two bedroom apartment near the Stark building from ARC and it was only a short ten minute subway ride away.
With most of my work nearly done for the day, I restack my paperwork on my small desk in that vast 'cubical farm', as Becky calls it? Then as I check to be sure my desk is locked and it's more classified papers are safely in it.
The phone rings at my desk, I pick it up and for the first time I really use it! "Hello?" I question the device.
The more than angry voice on the phone yells at me "Hey I was told you have my report!"
"What report sir? And who are you, if I can ask?"
"Tony," is all he says to me.
"Okay, Tony? I have a stack of paperwork on my desk and have filed or moved or delivered in the last Three thousand, six hundred and ten minutes. Exactly eight thousand, seven hundred and two pieces of paper, in five hundred and thirty files. To, one hundred and eleven, persons, files, desks and the mail. I would need a full name on the file and what the document was about to help you...please?"
On the other end of the phone, in his huge lab above. Tony stares at the phone in revelation and has to question this all in his mind 'Is this kid messing with him and giving him fake numbers? Or does she really know all that!'
"I am Tony Stark," were his next few words to me.
"Okay that helps me sir, under your name, I have handled only four hundred and fifty five pieces of paper, in eighty two files and delivered or filed them to thirty four different persons or places?"
All I hear from him is silence to my answer, so I add a question to help this human a bit more in his dilemma "Sir, if you could tell me what the file or papers were about?"
"The file was one of mine, on trans-dimensional physics? And was classified."
"Sir, only five files of that type passed by me? Can you narrow that down more?"
"It was to be delivered to my lab, on the top floor?"
"Ohh yes, I did that for you at Two thirteen PM today. I placed it on the table with all the incoming files or so I was told it was the correct table?"
"Well, I can't find it there!" he nearly shouts at me again?
"I can be right up and we can see if it still sits in the same spot I left it?"
"Get up here and help!" and the phone goes dead to me, so I hang it up.
~'Becky? I might be a little late tonight? One of the people here needs my help with paperwork?"~ I sigh mentally to my love.
~"I can wait and hold that table for us till you get here, Please tell me if you go longer than thirty minutes and I will get the meal to go for us?"~
~"I can do that"~ then I give her a mental hug.
Well I have to go help this man out, so my desk gets a quick final check, then I grab one stack of files that has to be delivered to that floor anyway and I walk off at a fast pace to the elevator with that stack of files clutched close to me.
The heels that Becky insists I wear here, they 'click' like mad on the Italian marble floor and then make a transition in sound to the short carpet at the elevator door. I think inwardly during the short, fast walk. Thank the elder gods that Becky lets me wear regular pant suits to this place, as a skirt each day would kill me!
I swipe my card and enter. Once in, I re-swipe it, then press the top floor and a small light flashes to me "clearance needed for access"...So I enter my passkey, of one hundred and three numbers and forty one letters on the panel. As I can not use the finger print scanner or the eye scanner, the darn things don't or can't read me. Then add DNA? I almost giggle at the thoughts, the darn machine had a 'brain fart'? Becky calls it, when that was tried!
With the code now entered, the elevator rushes me fast up to the top floor and opens to a room with a few people in it. I recognize most of them on sight, 'The Avengers' one of the biggest superteams in the nation and world at large.
The room beyond the elevator bay, is a vast well equipped lab with many experiments in play at the same time, then add there lays a very nice meeting or recreation room past the labs and a set of landing pads for jets forms the balcony just outside the four story windows.
Once I enter the room, Tony glares at me and then barks at me "Where is that file!"
"Sir, it should be on that far table?" I point to the far table, I know I laid the file on "Please let me check?" and I start walking at a fast pace over to it.
As I walk over there, Tony's eyes never leave me and I note a woman with red hair that is wearing a combat suit with guns on it. She has just entered the room, she nods to me, as we are the only two girls in the room.
"Be quick about it, I need that file and the notes in it!" he shouts at me yet again.
The red head glares at him and tells him in her far more gentle, caring voice "Hey Tony? Please lay off the kid, she is young girl, one of your interns and trying her best?"
"Her best is not good enough?"
That statement nearly stops me in my tracks, but I keep on walking to the lab table in case I did make a mistake? I pass that tall blonde guy 'Thor' on the way. I really don't like this one? He acts far too child like, then add to that, more than reckless for one his age and one who should be or will be ruling others soon? He acts like I did in my much younger, far younger years!
Finally at the table I find what the issue is, Thor's hammer Mjölnir sits on the stack of incoming files and no one lifted it up to check under it. So I grab the hammers handle, then pick it up, walk it a few paces back to Thor and hand it to him.
"Sorry, but I had to move this from off the stack and you might want to keep an eye on this, so it does not get in others way?"
"Ahh thanks, I shall," Thor mumbles to me wide-eyed, as he moves from his leaning lazily against the nearby table, to standing there and takes the hammer from my outstretched hand.
"Ohh that hammer has a nice balance by the way, but I like bladed weapons far better," I smile to him. He just nods to me and I turn back to my work at hand. As I walk back to the lab table with the files on it, he can only stare at my back in bewilderment.
Behind me, Black Widow glances quickly to Hawkeye, as he mouths out silently back, "What the fuck!" to her, as I cross the room. All she does is shake her head to him and then glares back to Tony Stark.
Back at the lab table, I move a few files around in the stack and find the one Tony wants in the middle, just three files down. I set it aside and place the new stack, I just brought up with me just under the older ones and restack the rest on top.
With that needed file in hand, I walk fast across the room to Tony and go to hand it to him "Sir, here is the file you need and I corrected the math on the trans-dimensional physics in it. Then I added fourteen pages of a better formula that works far better to that. I hope this all you need of me?" I smile to him.
He takes the offered files from my hand, then looks over the corrections and added pages quickly. Then he looks up from the pages at me and walks off a bit, as he mumbles back to me "What makes you sure, you are correct in these figures and this new formula?"
"I have used them for nearly five hundred thousand years, to make my own gates to other worlds. I only started to use them, after I found the last set of formulas I used, did not equate the drift a world makes dimensionally in it's path through the multiverse in say?" My head tilts when I think of that math formula "...ten thousand years?"
Doctor Banner questions me next, from his spot at a lab table of his own "You make your own gates?" as Tony looks over my notes even harder and does not speak.
"Why no, not now. I did long ago, but now I help the team at Whateley with this and other questions of the same type?"
Banner moves to look over Tony's shoulder and the files he is holding. Now both men are held by the math that they are reading over. While they do, Natasha tells me as she guides me back to the elevator "Thanks, you did great. Have a nice night?"
"Thanks ma'am, I will. I have a dinner, that I must get going to and meet up with one I love!"
"Well have fun and eat well. Good night?" she says to me, as the elevator door closes to her sight.
When the door closes, Natasha yells at Tony in a very mean tone "She made you look like a moron! Then add where in the heck did you find her!"
"I have no idea? Pepper does that intern stuff for me?" he nonchalantly waves her off and keeps reading.
"Forget the math! You yelled at that kid Tony in a bad way, I am sure she could have taken ya in a fight, if Thor's darn hammer was nothing to her?" Tony just nods back, as he and Banner read over the file even more.
"Lets see who or what she is?" Natasha adds in, while the men of science are preoccupied with the puzzle before them.
She starts her search with who was last in the elevator, J.A.R.V.I.S. helps her and both of them follow the flow of data from there. With five of her own overrides needed to clear classified material and add to that, she had to ask for Hawkeye's too! The file opens to her on the kid that was just here.
Natasha reads over that huge file of my information and sees that I am far from human at best. "Tony, that kid that was just here? She is Mythos or something like that?"
"Well that answers why she could do all that math so easily," Thor states to her, but has to shake his head "But that does not answer why she could pick up Mjölnir with ease?"
"Scared buddy, that she is going to take your job!" Hawkeye jests him with a slap to his back.
"Remember this my friend, she was just up here with you too and she could have hurt any or all of us in an attack?"
"Maybe we should have a nice talk with her tomorrow?" Natasha suggests to the team at large.
"Now that's a good idea Natasha! We might be able to replace Thor here and get a better player in trade!" Hawkeye plays with his friend again, in his regular jesting of him.
All Thor can do is scowl back at him, just like always
"I like that idea, we gain a new player and a female one to boot! A far better balance than this testosterone fest, that we have going on now!" Natasha smiles at the group of men around her.
The next day
When I get to work the next day, I find a note in my e-mail box. 'Meeting on floor one hundred twenty five, at ten AM with Stark and others?' it does not list what others, just the word 'others'
I have to wonder why the meeting? Maybe he need more help on that math, that has to be it? He can fire me, but why, I am not getting paid for this? I only get the experience of being out in the world as my payment!
So my work goes on as normal till that time comes, then I get all set and head to the elevator. Once inside it, I do all the needed security checks and it flies me up to the floor in question.
Once let out on the floor, a wide long hallway is in front of me and on both sides of it. Are Iron Man armor suits, one after another and I count them to the large door at far the end. I passed by thirty two of them, sixteen per-side and spaces for ten more.
At the large door, it opens automatically when I step up to it and inside, I see a large circular room with one huge table with nine chairs around it. Then add to that, The whole Avengers team waiting for me, all standing or sitting around that table. But only on the far side of it, that does worry me a little, as this room has no windows and it seems the only door to this room, is behind me.
"Hi Mister Stark? Need more help on that math formula?" I ask the only question to why I could be here in my mind, that is non-violent any way?
"No that is not why we asked to meet with you today, Miss Barron or can we call you Kyley?" Tony started the coming questioning.
"That's fine with me. Kyley is my name," I smile to them all, but I send my sense of feeling what emotions are around me, out into the room and what I find does not bode well. Fear, fright, unknowing, questioning, and anger just under it all.
Tony waves his hand at the air and J.A.R.V.I.S. then spreads display, after display hovering in the air, of all my history known by humans so far. What seems to be missing from my eyes, are any of my more than private talks, that I have had with, Dr. Bellows, Carson, Becky, or Mr. Twain and some of the most guarded Homestake or ARC files too?
"So, Kyley? By what my team has read here, you are by far, not just a simple student?"
"But I am one, I go to Whatley and am learning something new each day?" I grin at him and the others there.
Tony waves his hand and a computer voice of J.A.R.V.I.S. starts as a file shows hovering in the air "This file here Sir, it suggests that Kyley might be well over five or ten million years old? But she only lacks the knowledge of the current times of earth and has much of the ancient history of this world at her disposal?"
"Well, Kyley?"
"Humm, a girl or woman never tells her age." Natasha snickers at that statement, then waves to Tony she is sorry and for me to go on? "Besides I am a baby, I was born only sixteen months ago?"
"That's Bull shit!" he shouts at me.
Natasha's harsh stare grabs Tony, when she yells at him "Tony that is not how you talk to someone you want on your side!"
After I take a deep breath, 'why' I did that 'deep breath', I don't know anymore? I do most of this to help me blend in better with humans, these small acts of being more normal to them.
I sigh out, to him and them all softly "Why did you ask me to come here? I have not been asked or told that yet?"
Natasha starts walking over to me slowly after she waves off to Tony to 'shut-up' for now! "We want to know more about you? You surprised all of us yesterday?"
"Well maybe I shouldn't have? I was caught in the moment and messed up by showing too much of myself. I just love helping others out and that math is so fascinating!" I smile to her and the room.
"So what are your plans?" Dr. banner asks me.
"Plans, plans for what? The world is large and time even larger, give me a starting point?" I question his lack of thought or logic on the topic.
"Plans for after school maybe?"
"Just live my life and be with those I love?"
"What about being a superhero?" Natasha asks me from her side of the room, just as she finishes crossing her arms. A sure sign of being guarded to me.
"Me a superhero, why do that? Sure I love helping others, its my Races credo to do so! But joining a team and doing that? How would I know, if what we do is right or correct, as the world changes daily to who is, or what is evil?"
"She has ya there Nat!" Hawkeye quips his friend, with a wide grin.
"So you have no plans to go into any of that work, even after what you did at Homestake?"
"What I did at Homestake, was stop something you people have no idea how to stop and would have ended this whole planet given enough time!"
"And what would that creature be?" Thor questions me harshly now.
I give him the very insulting name of what it was, in the language his world warriors spoke to me, in ohh so many bars in my youth. Once uttered out, he looks at his team, then back to me and nods a understanding "She did what needed to be done, such creatures can not roam a world for too long and not be dealt with!"
"So what was it? Tony demands yet again form me or Thor.
"Evil just plain and simple evil...Tony. Leave it at that?" Thor tells the inventor.
"Well Thor? If you know all that, then what is she?"
"Yes what are you?" Thor now asks me and his tone is losing that friendliness it had only seconds ago...fast.
"Promise on your name not to tell anyone and I will tell just you?"
"I so swear!"
"Not good enough by far...boy! Try the one, you know you should do!" I humiliate and demand from him.
"I Thor Odinson, swear by my true name and Asgard. That I will not revel what is told to me by you!"
I slide into an old language, one he should know and ask what his fathers name is in it. Once he utters it, I have an idea of what his father called me back then. As what humans call his father now, is not what we called each other in our days.
I wave him over to me and whisper my real name to him, the one I ruled by.
Thor looks up to me with tears nearly filling his eyes and choked up a little bit before he speaks to me "Sorry that should have never happened to you and yours. It was a crime against all."
"Thanks, but I live on now and grow again."
His head nods to me a understanding, one that we only know. Then he asks me "Do you call this your new home?"
"Is there another? There can not be, this is where those I love live now!" I ask, then tell him with a smile.
"She is just fine, we all need never worry if she will do evil acts. We should just let her live in peace." Thor states what he considers facts to his team, as he drifts away from me across the room and back to his team.
"What was all that buddy?" Hawkeye asks for the room.
"Nothing a...just nothing you need to worry about ever. I know who this one is now, let's just let her be and move on." he says again, sits down and tilts his face to his fist. Then looks to be thinking of things best not said to anyone.
"Just what is going on! I need to know is she or is she not trouble!" Tony demands for the team.
Thor's fist slams into the table and it groans in protest before he yells back at Tony "Leave it be Tony! What she is?...Is good!" that fist slams again "And what is going on, are things best left alone by those, who have no idea of what is far above them! We talk of things that should not be uttered out, her and I. So drop it Tony!"
"Well if Thor says that, I take it as the truth!" Natasha states, then grabs my arm gently and guides me back to the door.
"Is this all? You are sure you don't need help with that math formula or something?" I ask at the door.
"No, we are fine. Tony will call you if he needs any more help?" Then she looks back at Tony, standing there as he thinks "Hey Tony?"
"Yes Natasha?"
"You should pay this one something for her time helping you with all that math?" She winks at him.
"Good idea, I will put her on a salary or retainer, for any needs of mine in that field... good enough?" he questions her back.
She nods back to him "That will work Tony."
Then she opens the rooms door for me and leads me to the elevators "Well I think you put most of the guys off for a bit? But they will figure this out soon enough. You have a nice day Kyley?" she tells me, as the doors elevator shut on her and I go back to my work.
--------------------------------------------------------
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced,
distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including
photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods,
without the prior written permission of the Author, except in the case of
brief quotations embodied in critical reviews and certain other
noncommercial uses permitted by copyright law.